Empty Net

An Assassins Novel

Toni Aleo

This book is for anyone that needs that reassurance that your Happily Ever After is out there.

It will happen.

Don’t give up.

ISBN:

Empty Net – An Assassins Novel - First Edition September 2012

© All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real person, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

The author acknowledges the copyrighted or trademarked status and trademark owners of the word marks mentioned in this work of fiction. The author owns nothing of the following; this is purely for entertainment purpose and to make this work of fiction believable.

Chapter 1

It figured that Audrey Parker would get dumped the day of her sister’s bachelorette party.

It was just her luck.

As Audrey stood outside of Wanna B’s bar with her cell phone to her ear in yet another argument with her boyfriend; she couldn’t help but think that the day had started off so perfectly. She had spent the morning in bed with her boyfriend. Well…lover...yeah, that’s a good word for him, her lover. They had made love, and it was all perfect. Then she went for a day of pampering with her beautiful sister, Fallon, and all of Fallon’s friends. Audrey loved the girl time with the women who she had known for years and even the ones who she had just met. It was a beautiful afternoon and Audrey knew that the night was going to be a hit.

That was until she got home and got into a huge fight with her lover.

Levi Moss was positively the most hardheaded, stubborn, gorgeous man Audrey had ever dated. He wasn’t much taller than her 5’5 frame but that didn’t matter. He stood as if he were 6 feet tall, with large arms and an even larger neck. Levi had his brown hair in a horrible buzz cut. Audrey didn’t care for it, but hey, his face made up for it. His eyes were bright green with flecks of gold in them. His face had sharp angles, with full lips and Audrey couldn’t help but smile when he did. She loved his smile and since he only smiled at her every once in a while, it always took her breath away when he did.

But even with his gorgeousness, he was a pain in her ass. She loved him. She did. But man, he bitched like a chick. If it wasn’t her cooking, it was her extreme need to have everything clean. Just because he was a slob, didn’t mean that she had to be. When he left stuff all over the place, it drove Audrey crazy, but she loved him so much that she looked past it. She wouldn’t complain but just clean up behind him. Pathetic, she knew, but she loved him. Audrey knew she shouldn’t love him since both Fallon and her soon-to-be husband, Lucas, had told her countless times not to…but she did. She couldn’t lose the only man who would want her.

Looking around the outside of the bar, Audrey begged her tears to stay at bay as Levi screamed at her through the phone.

“You are probably out whoring yourself all over Broadway! It’s disgusting, but don’t worry I won’t be here when you get home tomorrow!”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “For one, I am not whoring myself all over the place and second, weren’t you just out for Lucas’ bachelor party last night!?”

“We didn’t do anything! We played hockey and drank beers while Lucas talked on the phone with Fallon all night!”

“And that’s my fault? I didn’t do anything wrong here.”

“Yes you did. You didn’t cook dinner for me before you left and now you are out at some club, probably picking up guys,” he snapped.

Audrey pinched the bridge of her nose, “I am not picking up anyone and I am enjoying my sister’s last weekend as a single woman. Everyone does this and it doesn’t mean I’m gonna cheat.”

“I don’t care. We’re through. I’ve had enough of you.”

Audrey shook her head as she looked up at the sky. How was he dumping her when, for one, they weren’t really together as he had told her many times before? And for two, she did everything for him! The tears threatened to fall because even though he said the reason he was breaking up with her was because of her being out and not cooking dinner, she knew it wasn’t true. He was messing with someone else. Someone who apparently was better than her.

“If you leave, you aren’t coming back Levi, so make sure she is worth it,” Audrey said as strong as she could.

Levi’s laughter made Audrey want to puke, “She is worth it. She is way better than you’ll ever be, you fat whore. Don’t ever call me again.”

The line went dead.

Audrey’s hand fell to her side, her phone held loosely in it. She could have done without his exiting line, but she brought it on herself. She should never have brought up the other girl. She had known about her for months. So why was she letting it bother her now? Levi was a wanderer, she knew that when she started things with him. She also knew that in a couple weeks, he would call her apologizing and she would be right back with him.

It was the vicious cycle of her love for him.

Audrey knew it was wrong, and she knew that if Fallon found out, she would probably kill her, but it didn’t stop Audrey from taking the crap Levi gave her. Levi might be an ass, and say the most awful things, but there were good times between them. Like when he would hold her in his arms, and run his lips down her temple. Or the way he loved watching girly movies with her. Or when he would trace hearts along her palm, or when she would come home and he would rub her feet.

Audrey loved him. It was sad, but true.

As she shook her head sadly, she couldn’t understand why she couldn’t meet her Prince Charming. The one who would sweep her off her feet. The one who would love only her for the rest of their lives. The one who would think she was enough, only her, because that’s all she could give him. Audrey shook her head again and wiped away the stray tears that escaped as thoughts of never being able to find a man who would love only her, ran through her head. She couldn’t think like that right now though. It was not going to help anything to start thinking about things she couldn’t change. She would be a ball of tears in no time if she did.

So Audrey did what she did best.

She stood straighter in her Christian Louboutin black studded pumps and slid her hands down the tight black sparkly pencil skirt that she had paired with a low cut gray blouse. She couldn’t go inside looking as if Levi had just crushed her heart, not tonight. Tonight was Fallon’s night, and Audrey had no difficulty hiding her distress.

She was the queen of hiding emotions.

Audrey looked good tonight, hot really, and if Levi Moss didn’t want her, well, damn it, someone freaking did. She made her way back inside, going to where Lucas had rented them a VIP area. Audrey couldn’t help but be a little dreamy at the thought of her future brother-in-law. He was the perfect man and everything Fallon needed. Audrey could only hope that she could find a man even half of what Lucas was. He treated Fallon like the queen she was. He was the best father imaginable, and even loved Audrey with everything inside him.

He was Prince Charming.

Audrey had rooted for Fallon and Lucas since the day Fallon had told her about him. She would never forget the day she met Lucas Brooks outside of her family’s wine company. He looked like a love sick fool, and she couldn’t help wanting to help him. Man, how so much had changed. A small smile came across Audrey’s face as she thought that within a week, Fallon and Lucas would be married in front of over a thousand people. They had been through so much, and thank sweet baby Jesus, Fallon finally got her head out of her ass and saw what was in front of her.

The perfect man.

When Audrey spotted Fallon laughing while being surrounded by all the women who loved her, her heart skipped a beat. Fallon was dazzling in her one shoulder lace black dress with ruffled black heels. When she came down the long staircase of their home, Lucas’ chest had puffed out and he looked like he was going to object to the outfit. But he didn’t. He only said she looked gorgeous.

Sigh.

With her hair in a swoopy bun and her make-up applied to perfection, Audrey couldn’t help but envy her older sister. But it wasn’t just her beauty that Audrey envied. In seven days, she wouldn’t be Fallon Parker anymore. She would be Fallon Brooks, and even though Audrey had already said goodbye when they moved out a couple months back, Audrey still hadn’t accepted the fact that she wasn’t Fallon’s number two anymore. Lucas was.

Fallon couldn’t have picked a better man to replace Audrey, but it still hurt. She missed her sister, and she missed her nephew, Aiden, but they were moving on and no matter what, Audrey had to be happy for them. She wanted Fallon to have her Happily Ever After, she did, but the selfish part of Audrey hoped she never would. She had always hoped that it would always be the three of them, but now it was just her…all alone. Audrey didn’t even have a dog or cat to love; she was completely alone, especially now that Levi had left.

Well isn’t that just a happy thought.

When Audrey eyes drifted over to where Elli Adler and Harper Titov sat, her jealously grew. Elli and Harper were the epitome of happy women. Both married to amazingly gorgeous, sweet hockey players…sigh…and both having perfect little children…another sigh. It wasn’t fair, they were like a club. An ‘I’m married to a sexy hockey player; have amazing children and life couldn’t be better and oh! I look good while doing it all!’ Club.

It was sickening really.

Elli was glowing in her black sheath dress and platform red Jimmy Choo heels while Harper was smoky hot in her short silver tube-top dress with matching heels. With Fallon sitting beside them, looking just as happy as they were, Audrey knew that she would be joining the ‘I’m married to a sexy hockey player; have amazing children and life couldn’t be better and oh! I look good while doing it all!’ Club, while Audrey would be alone, with no one.

It was so depressing. Where was that damn tiny violin when you need one?

When Audrey glanced over at Piper and Reese Allen, Harper’s twin sisters, things started to look up. They looked as miserable as Audrey felt, and that alone made Audrey feel a tad bit better. She had known about the twin sisters, but never met them until recently. Reese was a gorgeous brunette with hair all the way down to her bottom. She had moss green eyes and pouty lips, with the sickest style imaginable. She looked so much more like her older sister, Harper, than she did her twin. Reese had just moved back from New York to open a dance studio in Nashville and from what Audrey heard, she was spectacular.

It was nice to meet Reese but Audrey didn’t click with her the way she had with Piper. Piper was a hoot, hands down. When Audrey went to Tiffany’s to buy Fallon’s bridal gift, Piper was her sales girl, and Audrey knew from that moment on that Piper was going to be her friend. Unlike Harper and Reese’s dark features, Piper’s were light. Her hair was a light brown, and her eyes were a sparkly blue. She had the same pouty lips and a cute little button nose but hers was in a small little package. She was shorter than Audrey, and that was saying something. But all in all, Piper was sweet, and Audrey just adored her.

Piper glanced up and smiled as Audrey made her way to the spot beside Fallon. When she sat down, Fallon looked over, grinning as she held a shot out to Audrey. “You’re behind! Drink!”

Audrey obliged, not only because Fallon asked her to, but because she needed to forget the conversation between her and Levi that was on replay in her brain and that her sister was getting married. As the five women threw back shots, Elli sat on the side, watching. Audrey felt bad as she smiled over at Elli. It had to be hard watching a bunch of women drink, especially when she couldn’t. But Elli being the sweet person she was, grinned widely at them.

“Please get your tubes tied after this one!” Audrey said as the alcohol burned down her throat. What the hell had Fallon given her?

Elli nodded, “Already planned. I’m done. No matter what Shea says.”

Harper hiccupped before giggling, “Whatever. He’ll knock her up a week before the procedure! He’s on a mission!”

The women giggled as Fallon shook her head, “So is Lucas,” she noted before taking another shot. She shook her head and then smiled, “I’m pretty sure if he had his way, I’d be pregnant now and, thank God, that didn’t happen! I wouldn’t be able to fit in my dress!”

The girls all nodded while Audrey shook her head, “It wouldn’t matter anyway, since you won’t pick a damn dress!” she exclaimed while everyone laughed, “Thank God, she’s narrowed it down to two. But still! The wedding is a week away!”

Elli giggled, “Fallon, goodness.”

Fallon shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know what I want. I’m about to walk down that damn aisle in a raincoat! Lucas would love that!”

That had all the women laughing drunkenly, as Audrey watched Fallon’s face warm. A smile tugged at Audrey’s lips and even with all the jealousy eating away at her, Audrey loved that her sister was so in love. It was good to see Fallon so happy. Audrey had spent years watching her sadly living day to day just to get by. Now she lived for a man who loved her more than he needed his next breath, and for a son who thought she hung the moon and the stars.

She was so lucky.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders as she stood up. She smiled as she looked down at Fallon, “Well if it’s a damn raincoat, please let it be white, while my dress is sparkly as all hell!” The women all giggled as she raised her glass in the air, “To the indecisive bride-to-be!”

“To the bride!” Everyone chanted along before they all tapped their shots together with Elli’s glass of water. As the girls all took their shots, people cheered around them and Audrey couldn’t help the grin that formed on her face. She slammed her glass down before letting out a loud YEEHAW that was returned by the many patrons of the bar. Audrey grinned as she fell into a seat beside her beautiful sister. Fallon wrapped her arms around her neck, grinning happily at her.

“I’ve missed you,” Fallon whispered in her ear. She was drunk and Audrey had to giggle. She was close to drunk too; those last couple shots were doozies.

“I’ve missed you, too,” Audrey whispered back.

“I’m nervous.”

Audrey smiled as she shook her head, “Don’t be. It’s gonna be fantastic.”

“But what if I pick the wrong dress and Lucas doesn’t marry me?”

Audrey giggled, her sister was entirely too insecure for her own good and the crazy thing was that she was only like this with Lucas. Any other guy she had been with never made her unsure of herself. Only Lucas did. It was so cute but annoying as all hell.

“Never gonna happen. Lucas loves you something serious. Like you said, you could walk down in a raincoat and he would be happy.”

Fallon nodded before she leaned her head against Audrey’s, looking deep into her eyes.

“You’re the best sister ever.”

The tears came fast, filling Audrey’s eyes as she looked into her sister’s caramel ones. Fallon was the most beautiful woman Audrey had ever seen. She deserved the world and Audrey knew that Lucas would give it to her. Audrey had to stop though, if she didn’t she would start crying and now wasn’t the time to cry! Audrey leaned over, kissing Fallon on the cheek before breaking their embrace to scream, “Let’s dance!”

As Audrey made her way to the bar from the dance floor, all she could think was that the night was amazing. Audrey was so drunk that she hadn’t thought of Levi once. She was too busy having a blast with her sister and their friends. With the music pulsing around her, she leaned against the bar, and ordered another round of drinks. As she waited, her eyes slowly closed as the pain, unexplainably started to rip through her. Even though she hadn’t thought of Levi while being with her friends, he was heavy on her mind as she stood alone. Audrey’s heart ached and she dreaded going home. She knew he wouldn’t be there tomorrow when she got there, and that alone made her want to die inside. No matter how much alcohol she drank, or how much fun she had, it would all be over tomorrow and then she would be all alone.

“Someone as beautiful as you shouldn’t be sad.”

Audrey looked over, and then up, her eyes locking with a pair of ocean blue eyes that were looking down at her. She blinked twice as she took in the hotness that stood beside her.

He was magnificent.

A strong square jaw bone, covered in blonde stubble from not having shaved. His top lip was thin, while his bottom jutted out a little just waiting, begging to be bitten. His hair was in a messy, tousled, cut and it reminded her of the sparkling vampire she often fantasized about…. While Flightless Bird by Iron and Wine instantly played in her mind, her eyes drifted down his thick neck that attached to a pair of even thicker shoulders. He wasn’t skinny but he wasn’t built. He was in between and sexy. His nose had a very pronounce bump but it didn’t matter because when Audrey’s eyes met his again, she couldn’t breathe. Sex surged out of his pores and Audrey couldn’t believe how quick she became turned on just by looking into his eyes. His eyes were bright and sweet but hot all in one. She could get lost in them. She blinked a few more times before croaking out, “Excuse me?”

The side of his mouth tugged up bringing her eyes to his mouth. She watched as his beautiful lips moved, “I was wondering why someone so beautiful, looked so sad.”

Her eyes left his mouth to gaze into his eyes and she smiled, “I’m not sad,” she lied.

“Yes, I can tell,” he said and Audrey’s smile remained.

He had an accent.

Accents were sexy.

“I’m fine. My sister is getting married, that’s probably why I look sad.”

He shook his head, “Isn’t a wedding a good thing?”

Audrey smiled, “Of course it is, but I’m losing my sister.”

The guy nodded, “Yes, but you are gaining a brother.”

Audrey’s smile grew as she gazed up into his bright blue eyes. He was tall, really tall, and Audrey liked it. She liked that he was so much bigger than she. She had always been with little guys since she was so short but at that moment she was liking the giant who stood in front of her. “I think you’re right.”

He chuckled, a deep throaty sound that made Audrey’s girly parts scream. Oh, he was sexy. “I am always right.”

Audrey giggled at his cockiness. It was totally something Lucas would say, and thinking of him made her smile. She nodded her head before looking back up into the giant’s eyes, “Is that right?”

“Yes, I’ve been watching you all night and I am sure I was right to come and talk to you because honestly, you are the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen.”

Oh, wow.

***

Tate Odder was nervous.

He wasn’t lying to the beautiful brunette when he said he had been watching her all night. He had been sitting at the bar when she walked in with her phone at her side, looking so gorgeous it took his breath away. There was something about her wide bright brown eyes that had him begging to know her name. He spent hours watching her and her friends. He recognized the team’s owner, Eleanor Adler, and he swore that one of them was his good friend, Lucas Brooks’ soon to be wife, Fallon, but he wasn’t sure. Not that he cared though. He had eyes only for the curvy brunette and he had to figure out a way to go over there. Even after calling Lucas six times to tell him about her, he still couldn’t get the balls to walk over to talk to her.

Since coming to Nashville, Tennessee eight months ago, he still hadn’t adapted to dating in Music City. There was something different about the girls here than in his Swedish homeland. Maybe it was their accents or his but he felt like an idiot. No matter how much Lucas coached him on the art of picking up women, Tate couldn’t do it. He was scared they would make fun of his accent or the gap between his teeth.

He was just starting to get popular in the NHL world. Even though he was ranked fifth in the NHL for saves, he still wasn’t confident enough to walk up to a woman.

But that was about to change.

When the beauty walked to the bar by herself, Tate channeled his inner Lucas and made his way toward her. When he got closer and saw that she looked sad he had to know why.

Tate couldn’t help notice how beautiful she was. She was short, but he didn’t mind. After dating nothing but tall Swedish women, he was ready for a change. Tate liked that she wasn’t bone thin either, he liked that she had wide hips and a nice round ass. When his eyes fell on her large breasts, he had to make himself look up into her beautiful face. There was something about big breasts that did it for Tate. Call it cliché but he loved big breasted women.

The bigger the better.

As his eyes met her heavy lidded, bright brown ones, he couldn’t help but smile. Her eyes sparkled as a bright smile came across her luscious glossy lips. “All night, huh?”

Tate nodded as his eyes filled with lust. He needed her. There was something uncommonly beautiful about her. Maybe it was the shape of her face, round but with a pointy nose. Or maybe it was the fact that he couldn’t keep his eyes off her chest. What it was, he didn’t know. All he knew was that he needed her.

Now.

Nothing was said as the two stood gazing into each other’s eyes. Tate couldn’t help but notice the lust swirling deep within her eyes as her smirk grew wider. When Tate asked Lucas to help him pick up women, he thought Lucas’ advice was going to make it easier for him. He was completely wrong. He had spent the last four months listening to every pick up line Lucas gave him but even at that moment, nothing was coming. All he could do was stare into the depths of her brown eyes. They were mesmerizing.

“You’re beautiful,” he gasped out.

She bit into her bottom lip and Tate’s grip on the bar tightened. “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me. I should be thanking you for gracing this world.”

Ooo, good one, Lucas, Tate thought as blush dusted the beauty’s cheeks.

“Ooo, that was smooth,” she giggled. She lightly brushed her hand against his, and Tate was convinced his hand was on fire. She must of felt it too, because she gasped, moving her hand away quickly before looking up at him.

“I have to tell you,” she said with a shy grin, “It’s usually not this easy.”

He looked down at her, “Easy how?”

“This easy to pick me up. I usually make guys work for it.”

He grinned and her smile widened, “So you want me too?”

She eyed him, her face bright with excitement. He may have been a little too forward but he was a blunt person, and hardly ever hid his feelings from anyone.

She moved closer, her eyes grew dark with lust as she said, “I do and I don’t even know your name.”

“Do you want to know it?” he asked with a cocky grin. It was another line out of Lucas’ book and Tate couldn’t believe he remembered half of what Lucas told him. He was drunk, and horny, not a good combination when trying to pick up a woman. Especially one as gorgeous as the one who stood in front of him.

Tate expected the beauty to nod her head, so when she shook it, stepping closer to him, he mentally prayed he was ready for what she was about to say. Things were so much different in the States than in Sweden. Back home all he would have to do is nod at a female and she would be on him quicker than he could blink. He was a hockey god there, but not here. Tate wasn’t used to feeling like he wasn’t good enough or that he couldn’t succeed and he hated feeling like that. He knew that his confidence would be broken if she told him to fuck off, so he took a deep breath as she went toe to toe with him, her head only reaching to his chest before looking up at him with a sexy little smirk on her lips.

“All I want to know is when you can leave? I have a room not even a mile from here.”

A slow grin went across Tate’s lips as his hands came to rest on her hips. When they connected, she inhaled sharply and brought her bottom lip between her teeth as she gazed up into his eyes. Tate had never felt such a connection than he did with the woman who stood in his arms. He wanted to throw her against the bar and have his way with her. He had never in his twenty-one years felt the need to totally devour a woman, but he did now. There was something special about this girl, and he was going to find out what it was.

He didn’t hesitate or even think for that matter. Tate just smiled as he nodded towards the door, “Let’s go.”

As they walked through the crowded bar together, hands locked, Tate couldn’t help but smile and thank God for Lucas Brooks.

Chapter 2

Something was ringing.

Very loudly.

Audrey couldn’t move, or open her eyes. Her head was pounding and her body was gloriously aching, but the ringing needed to stop. It was her alarm, and if she didn’t find her phone, it would never stop. With each little ding of the alarm, she swore her head was going to explode. Man, she had a lot to drink last night.

Since Audrey never went far without her phone, she started patting her hand around her limp body. She patted around her pillow, off to her right, and by her legs. When she couldn’t find it, she used her left hand to pat along the other side of her.

When her hand connected with what she knew wasn’t her phone, more like a very large penis, a loud, male grunt filled the room. Audrey’s eyes opened quickly to see that she wasn’t alone in the massive king size bed.

“That’s one hell of a way to wake me up,” her bedmate crooned as he leaned closer, dusting her lips with his.

Audrey blinked a few times as the blonde hottie reached out, stretching the mouthwatering muscles of his arms. He glanced back over at her and gave her a sweet closed mouth smile as she still lay there in shock.

Did this really happen?

Did she really bring a guy to the hotel room last night?

She still had to be drunk because something wasn’t clicking. She remembered dancing, and drinking a lot with Fallon and the girls, but nowhere did she remember the hottie who lay beside her. She didn’t even remember his name- oh wait! It was all coming back to her. She told him she didn’t need to know. As his eyes bore into her, the whole night began to replay as Audrey’s phone continued to sound. He had called her beautiful with his hot little accent and she was a goner.

Yup. How very whorish of her.

Audrey’s hands came over her face as she mentally began to kick herself. How could she do this? She didn’t even know if he was clean or anything! Audrey never did this. She was usually careful about how long she dated before she jumped into bed with a man. She made Levi wait a good couple of weeks before he got her naked. All Blondie (She had to call him something!) had to do was say she was beautiful and she was ready.

She was such a little slut!

When Blondie’s hand slid across her belly, to pull her close to him, she pulled away. Scrambling out of the bed, her footing was a little off and she fell on her face with a loud thud. Pain shot through her nose to the back of her head.

Yeah, that wasn’t her smartest move of the morning.

“Are you okay?!” he asked as she lay with her face in the plush carpet.

“Just fine,” she muttered as she thought of a way to get out of there.

She didn’t even know where her clothes were. She also didn’t know what she told this guy. Did she tell him her name? Did she tell him what she did for a living? Who her father was?

Even with all those questions running through her head, she couldn’t help but think that they had spectacular sex the night before. The best sex ever. It was even better than it was with Levi, or hell, anyone in that case. He was a giving lover, something Audrey had never experienced. Guys had always wanted theirs when Audrey would sleep with them, but not this guy. He wanted her to have hers over and over again, and he wasn’t even worried about himself.

He was fantastic.

But amazing or not, she had to get out of there. She popped up and looked over to where he lay with his arms above his head and the sheets lying low on his waist. Three black birds graced his chest and on his bicep was a wire cage with the door open. Her eyes moved from each bird to his amazing set of abs before resting on his pelvic muscles. They made a perfect V, pointing right to the place she wanted to be, again. There was a vein leading to his naughty place, tantalizing her. Lord, how Audrey wanted to follow it like the yellow brick road with her tongue. Her mouth watered at the thought. It had to be the sexiest vein she had ever seen.

Jesus, he was hot.

She swallowed loudly before saying, “I gotta go.”

“You do?” he asked, coming up on his forearms.

Audrey nodded as she got up and started for her clothes, throwing them on as she reached each piece. She was starting to panic, what if she had caught something! The world was plagued with crazy sexually transmitted diseases and she was pretty damn sure they didn’t use a condom. At least she didn’t see any anywhere around the room. Lord, what had she done? And why did he have to look so sexy all laid out for the world to see. It wasn’t right for a man to be that gorgeous!

Audrey erratically looked through the room for her shirt, but she couldn’t find it. When she glanced back to where Blondie sat watching her, she saw her shirt.

Beneath his massive feet.

Audrey let out a huff as she zipped up her skirt. He looked down to where she was looking and then back up at her. When his eyes met hers, Audrey’s whole body caught on fire. His eyes were such a captivating ocean blue. As their gaze stayed locked, she swore she could feel the surf running up on her ankles, the sun hitting her face, and could actually smell the salt in the air. They were so beautiful, so picturesque.

Man, she needed to get out of there!

She was beyond embarrassed. He probably thought she was a whore, sleeping around with random men five minutes after meeting them! He probably thought they were going to go at it all day and then they would leave without contacting each other ever again. Little did he know that wasn’t going to happen! She would never be able to face this guy again, not with the nagging feeling of him thinking she was a whore.

Audrey went to the bed, pulling the shirt out from underneath his feet before dropping down on the edge of the bed. Her shoes were right under the bed, so she reached under to grab them before sitting up as she slid her feet into them. She felt the bed move as she bent over to buckle her shoes. When she felt the warmth of his hands rest on her waist, and then his lips touched her bare back, she froze. His lips moved along her spine before resting right below her bra strap.

“Don’t leave,” he whispered his breath warm on her back. “Let me get to know you. I don’t even know your name.”

Audrey swore that breathing wasn’t an option. No man had ever been so tender to her. How could a simple kiss on her back make want her to rip her clothes off and jump back in bed with him? He was a stranger, and he probably thought she was a slut! There was no way he wanted to get to know her! Yeah, naked maybe, but not her, not the real Audrey.

She stood up, moving from his grasp before pulling on her shirt and then reaching down to buckle her shoes. She found her purse and then, finally, her stupid phone that was still sounding the alarm. Silencing the annoyance, she saw she had six missed calls and 14 text messages.

Shit, they were mostly from Fallon and she was probably freaking out.

“You gotta be out of here by 11,” she said, not looking over at him.

“Okay, I’m getting up now.”

She nodded as she texted back to Fallon that she would call her in a few. She then looked up just in time to catch Blondie pulling his jeans up, also to take notice that he didn’t wear underwear.

Why couldn’t she jump back in bed again?

“Can I at least get your number, maybe your name?” he asked after digging his phone out of his pocket. She could tell his English wasn’t perfect, and she still found herself loving the accent. It was hot and smooth, like butter on a hot skillet.

Man, he was yummy. The only good thing about this was that she actually picked up a gorgeous guy!

“Not a good idea,” she muttered as she walked toward the door. “This was a one night thing.”

She looked over her shoulder to see him watching her, “It doesn’t have to be.”

Audrey blinked twice before shaking her head. There was no way this was happening. Did he really think she thought he wanted to be with her? He came with her knowing what they were going to do, so why would he think that she would fall for his notion of it being something more? She was tired of being fucked over by guys, and even though this guy was beautiful, and gorgeous, and generous, she didn’t know him. She would be damned if she was going to be fucked over by another Levi. Audrey knew she was being a bitch, but she didn’t want to get hurt again. She couldn’t put herself out there again.

She had to stop this.

She had to be strong.

So when she locked eyes with her bedmate, her heart pounding against her chest, she knew what she needed to say.

“Yeah, it does.”

Audrey pulled into her driveway, and put her new black Volkswagen CC in park. Even though she fell in love with her car at first sight, she wasn’t feeling it right now. She was feeling more like a big ole whore, and she was dreading going inside. She knew when she went in that all Levi’s things would be gone and that he wouldn’t be there. She knew she shouldn’t be sad, but she was. She hated that their relationship was so jacked up, and she missed him already, and for some reason she missed Blondie.

How did that make sense?

Audrey had this nagging feeling inside her that she had made a huge mistake walking out of that hotel room. It might have been her leaving Blondie, or maybe the fact that she didn’t make sure he left. What if he ran up her tab at the hotel? Not only was she a whore, but also a whore who might be spending money on a hotel room for a man she wasn’t even sleeping with! She needed to call the hotel. Not now, but soon.

Audrey made her way into the condo, and locked the door behind her. She dropped her overnight bag down on the couch and looked through the condo. Fallon had taken a lot of her things with her when she had moved out. That didn’t bother Audrey much, but she did miss Fallon’s ugly owl statues and her silly little wine holders. Fallon was obsessed with wine, while Audrey couldn’t give two shits about the industry. She had promised herself that she would start collecting things she liked, but the only thing she had done was buy one inspirational picture. Audrey’s eyes observed the quote that was in a Victorian style frame above her bookshelf.

Move on. It’s just a chapter in the past. Don’t close the book. Just turn the page.

Well, didn’t that just apply to this moment in her life right now?

Audrey rolled her eyes, hating that she thought it was a good idea to get inspirational quotes for her house. As she headed for the kitchen, she tried to ignore the fact that all of Levi’s shoes were gone but it was hard. If his things were there she would have already started bitching about the shoes that took up all the spare spaces in her living room. Or the way all his magazines cluttered her table, and the way he couldn’t put a glass in the sink if his life depended on it.

Audrey opened the fridge taking out a can of beer and a big Kit Kat bar before heading up the stairs. She had to find something to distract herself and since Lucas was slow to finish the closet he was building for her, it seemed to be the perfect distraction. Beating the hell out of boards with a hammer, imagining that each nail was Levi’s head was a perfect way to distract herself.

At least she thought so.

She laid her beer and chocolate down and picked up a hammer. Lucas had worked hard knocking out the wall between Aiden and Fallon’s old rooms. Yes, it was a little ostentatious of her to want a humongous closet, but it made her feel good about herself. Plus, it wasn’t like she would ever have a family to fill the condo, so why not fill it with shoes? Lucas had done a lot already, the shelves for her shoes were almost done, but there was still a lot to do.

Audrey shimmied out of her skirt and threw it against the wall, standing only in her panties. She really needed to take a shower, but banging the crap out of a board seemed like a fantastic idea to her. She went over to the far wall, and picked up a board. She didn’t know what she was doing but she didn’t care. She slammed the hammer against the board, nailing 18 different nails into the wall before she crumbled to the floor and promptly started crying.

Audrey couldn’t believe Levi was gone. How could he leave her? She did everything! She loved him with everything inside her. Gave him anything he wanted. Made sure, he was fully loved. Took the crap he dished out, and also the pain during sex. So he liked to choke her when they did it. Everyone had their quirks, she just hoped one day she too would like it, even though it really didn’t seem like she would.

But that wasn’t the only reason she was crying. How could she sleep with a man she didn’t know!? Why did she miss this nameless man! Why could she still feel his lips along her spine, and collar bone? Why did she feel so good after last night, and not in pain? He was a big dude, huge even, and Audrey swore nothing hurt. Everything ached, but in a good way. She wanted him again, and that alone was bad, very bad.

What the hell was wrong with her!? Why the hell did Fallon have to be getting married? Didn’t she understand that Audrey needed her? That Audrey would never be able to have her Happily Ever After? It wasn’t fair! Audrey loved with everything inside of her, and she kept getting shit on. When she made a mistake, she found herself thinking it to death before she was able to let it go. Not only was she going to be torturing herself, trying to figure out why Levi really thought this other girl was better, but she would also try to figure out why she thought it was a good idea to sleep with Blondie. Again, no telling what she could have caught from him.

Damn it. That was two calls she needed to make, all because she was dumb and went home with a man she didn’t know. Blah.

Where the hell was that damn violin!?

Audrey wrapped her arms around her legs, and leaned her head on her knees, letting the tears roll down her legs. She hated feeling like this. She wanted to be happy. She was damn near 30. Shouldn’t she have her shit together by now? Audrey shook her head, wiping her cheeks with the palm of her hand before inhaling a deep breath. She looked up at her shelves, and couldn’t bring herself to be excited about how fantastic her shoes would look on them. She would much rather have a nursery, with a sweet baby in it. But that was an untouchable dream, something she would never be blessed with. At least not the way she wanted it to happen.

When Audrey heard the sounds of a piano, she let out a thankful sigh. She stood up quickly, getting her beer and chocolate before leaning up against the wall that she shared with her neighbor. It would always get on Levi’s nerves when her neighbor played his piano, but it was honestly the highlight of Audrey’s day. And right now, it couldn’t have been a more welcomed sound. As she listened to her neighbor’s skillful hands move along the keys, playing the most beautiful song ever, A Drop in the Ocean, by Ron Pope, Audrey found herself singing along, instead of thinking of things she couldn’t change. She needed this escape, especially after the night and morning she had had.

All of a sudden she started crying again, she couldn’t help it. She was completely alone and probably would always be. No man would want someone who couldn’t have children. It had been almost 10 years since she was told she couldn’t carry her own child and she couldn’t understand why she was still broken apart about it? Why couldn’t she get over it and just live her life? There were men out there who wouldn’t mind adopting or being with just her, but damn it, it had been 10 years and she hadn’t found him.

Men wanted their own children, and when she would find one who didn’t care, she learned later that it was because they never really planned to stay with her. She was just the nice one, the one who would be there when they needed her. Buy them things when they needed them. Be the easy lay. She was so desperate to be in love that she did just about anything to get there.

Audrey moved her hands along her cheeks as hiccup sobs left her body. She had so many plans when she was younger. So many, and all of them were gone now. If she would have been strong and stood up to her father when she had the chance, she wouldn’t be here; she would be doing what she wanted. Instead, she was working a job she hated, involved in relationships with deadbeats, and would never be able to hold a child who she grew inside of her.

It wasn’t fair.

But it was her life.

***

Tate slammed his stick against the goal post.

What the fuck was his problem! That was two goals in 52 seconds! He never let goals in that quickly and for the first time he had! Tate inhaled a deep cleansing breath. He wasn’t himself, and that needed to change. There was no way he was going to let the Assassins’ lose to the Ducks, the worst team in the NHL. He was one of the three top goalies in the league! He had to get his head in the game. He had to.

Tate slammed his stick against his pads before standing high and looking out at the ice. His captain, Shea Adler, and his alternate captain, Jacob Titov, stood together as three forwards skated around, getting ready for the puck to be dropped. Tate glanced over to where coach Bacter stood, yelling his ass off. He never really talked to the guys when they were on the ice; he was more of a yeller.

And he scared the living shit out of Tate.

Tate’s career was in the hands of Bacter. If he kept messing up, all Bacter had to do was say he wanted someone else, and Tate would be back in Florida on the Assassins’ farm team, something he didn’t want. He loved his team. Adler, Titov, Brooks, and Anderson were his friends. Real friends. He hadn’t felt like he was at home until meeting those guys. He was also getting used to Nashville, and he was getting settled into his condo. Things were good.

Except for the fact that the first time he has sex in months, the girl he wakes up next to shoots out of the room faster than a puck being shot into a goal by his captain. It was depressing and it really did fuck with his head. Was he that horrible? Did he not give her everything she wanted? He had made sure to give more than he took, but it must have not been good enough. What did he do wrong? But most of all, why was he letting this affect his game!

Tate smacked his pads again, taking in another cleansing breath. He had a game to win. He would think about his issues with the un-named girl later.

After the game Tate sat by his locker, with his head between his knees. How he ended up winning would always be a mystery to him. He was a mess between those steel pipes and he didn’t know if he was going to be able to be the goalie that the Assassins needed. At one point he had completely blacked out from all the adrenaline coursing through his system. Finally he got his head in the game and nothing else mattered. Not the thousands of people watching or the Brunette Beauty from two days ago.

She was still heavy on his mind as he took in deep shuddering breaths. All he could see was the worried lines between her eyes as she looked for her clothes. She was in such a hurry to leave. It was as if she couldn’t get away from him quickly enough. Was he really that awful? He could have sworn they had a good time. Tate knew he had taken exceptional care of her in a bed that was big even to him. He had been the perfect lover and man, was she a hot little thing!

He still wasn’t breathing right after the ways she worked him. She had him yelling out things that he normally wouldn’t say. She was gorgeous and sexy, and he wanted more. But he hadn’t gotten her number, or hell, even her name. How was he supposed to find a woman who didn’t want to be found?

“Goldie! What the hell is wrong with you?”

Tate looked up to see Lucas Brooks standing in front of him already dressed and ready to go. Tate sat in his gear, still sweaty. As he looked around the room, he saw that he was the last one still in gear. Not that it mattered; the team couldn’t leave without him. He looked back up into Lucas’ eyes and shrugged his shoulders.

“Nothing, just thinking.”

Lucas scoffed, “Are you still thinking of the runaway lay? Let her go, she obviously wasn’t worth your time.”

Tate shook his head, “She was amazing.”

Lucas laughed, “Dude, she’s the first girl in months. You’ll find another.”

Tate ran his hands through his short hair. He hated his new haircut. He liked his blonde hair long, not in a short cut, but the guys had made fun of him, calling him Goldilocks, so he went ahead and cut it. Now, he was regretting it more and more each day. He should have known better, Matilda, his sister, had always told him not to cut it no matter what. He should have listened. Now he felt more like a girly boy, than he did before.

With a huff, Tate looked up at Lucas again, and shrugged his shoulders.

“You are probably right. It just bothers me.”

Lucas nodded, “It would bother me too, but don’t worry. You’ll find someone. I’ll see you on the bus.”

Tate nodded as Lucas walked off. Little did Lucas know that Tate’s confidence was blown to bits! It had taken a lot for him to walk up to the beauty and hit on her. He wasn’t used to things around here. It scared him shitless to be rejected and watching her run out of that hotel room made all hope of his finding someone go up in smoke.

Tate knew he was young and good looking. He shouldn’t have any problem finding someone but it still bothered him. He wanted a relationship like his parents. He wanted to find that special person, the same special person his dad had in Tate’s mom. He wanted to find her like his dad had when they were young. He wanted to love only her for the rest of his life. He wanted to have a son, so he could teach him how to play hockey. Tate wanted everything while he was young, just as his parents had done. Was it too much to ask?

Apparently it was in Nashville. The women he met were either not interested in him, or were too independent to actually want anything more than a one-night stand.

Just like the Brunette Beauty.

Even though he knew he should just let her go, he wished he could see her once more. He would try again if he ever got the chance. It was obvious she was attracted to him. She had told him countless times that he was hot, but what if it was the alcohol? Maybe she was embarrassed because she usually doesn’t have one-night stands. Maybe it was all the alcohol, but that didn’t seem right because even through his alcohol haze, he still felt something with her. Maybe she didn’t though, and that’s why she ran.

Tate shook his head, he had to get his head on straight, or he would drive himself insane. He had too many things to worry about; adding in the beauty who rocked his world wouldn’t help his mental state. He had to forget her.

He had to.

Chapter 3

Audrey was beginning to hate Ann Frances Bridal Boutique. She had been there nine times in the past week, and Fallon still hadn’t chosen anything. It was driving Audrey insane. How hard was it to pick a dress when Fallon basically looked great in anything! Plus, Lucas didn’t care! He just wanted to be married to her, so why was Fallon putting them through this?

Audrey leaned back into the plush chair, and let out an aggravated sigh. Not only was she in a pissy mood about dress shopping, but she hadn’t heard from Levi in six days. She was really starting to believe that he was done with her. He would have called her by now if he wasn’t. It broke her heart all over again every time something of his wasn’t there. She was so used to cleaning up after him, cooking, and cuddling, that now she felt empty. Audrey just wanted him back; she hated living in that big empty condo, with nothing but shoes.

It was depressing.

But was that the only reason she wanted Levi back? Was it because she was lonely or was it because she really did miss him? Yeah, she had thought about him often, but that was when something of his was missing, or when she knew he was supposed to be there. She hadn’t really missed him, as a person, but missed his presence. She missed the feel of strong arms wrapped around her in bed. She missed making dinner and eating together. She missed watching TV, or talking on the phone until he had to go. She missed those things, the little sweet things, but she didn’t miss Levi. It was weird because she always missed him when he left her, but this time, all she could do was miss Blondie.

Oh, how that blonde giant stayed on her mind. The night they shared was on replay, 24/7. She didn’t remember a lot of it, but what she did remember, was hot and perfect. He took such care, such time with her. His lips were soft and warm along her skin. There was so much of him for her to play with. He was so long and thick in many places. The feel of his rough hands along her smooth skin had her fanning herself as she sat up straighter in the chair.

Man, he was smoking.

Luckily, to take her mind off Blondie, Fallon came out in one of the dresses she was deciding on. Audrey moved her hair behind her ear as she took in the beauty that was her sister. Fallon shrugged her shoulders as she got up on the platform and looked at herself in the dress. The dress was a masterpiece. It was Audrey’s favorite of the two. Made completely of lace, it fit Fallon like a glove. It was tight at the bodice and around her hips before it widened into a full skirt. The bodice came around her neck as a halter, but the under piece went right above Fallon’s breast, still giving her a little bit of cleavage. The back made the dress for Audrey. It dipped all the way down to the top of her bottom, and showed her whole back. It was such a classy dress, not Fallon’s usual style, but it fit her and Audrey loved it.

Plus, the bridesmaid’s dress they chose to go with it was gorgeous.

“I like it,” Fallon said, with her hands on her hips.

“But,” Audrey supplied.

“But, I don’t know if I want to go with the innocent sweet lace thing. It’s not really me, ya know?”

Audrey nodded; they had had this conversation at least a 100 times. “Yes, Fallon, but you look hot. It shows a lot more skin than the mermaid style one. That one is just tight, this one shows boobs, and lower back, I mean what more do you need?”

Fallon nodded, as she always did. She then shrugged her shoulders and went down the stairs of the platform to put on the other dress. They had done this so many times, that Audrey should know the exact moment when Fallon would come out. She didn’t keep up with it that day though because she was too busy playing on her phone. She had to keep her brain busy, if she didn’t, she would think about Blondie and she couldn’t do that.

Audrey also couldn’t think of how she was pretty sure she made a huge mistake, or how he probably told all his friends that she was the biggest slut this side of the Red River. What if he found out her name and looked her up on Facebook? What if he found out she had money and started blackmailing her?!? Yes, it was a long shot. But damn it, it scared the living crap out of her. He seemed like a nice guy, with his sexy blonde hair, beautiful eyes, sweet hands, and smooth swagger, but that still didn’t keep Audrey from thinking he was a conman.

She was crazy.

Audrey’s face fell into her hands, just as Fallon came back out in the second dress. It was an off white strapless dress that hugged Fallon’s curves until it reached below her knees. Then it went into a big puffy mess. It was pretty, especially the champagne sash that wrapped around her waist, but it just did nothing for Audrey. She didn’t think it was Fallon. It was hot, but it wasn’t something that she thought Fallon would be proud of in 30 years when she looked back at the wedding pictures.

“I like the way this one looks on my hips,” Fallon started as she cocked her head to the side, looking herself over.

“But,” Audrey repeated.

Fallon shot her a grin before saying, “But, I don’t like the way it makes my boobs look like they are non-existent.”

“You can get a push up bra,” Audrey said, rolling her eyes.

“What’s wrong with you?” Fallon asked, shooting her a concerned look.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Fallon, we’ve done this 50 times this week, I’m over it. Pick a dress. You’re gonna look hot in anything.”

Fallon narrowed her eyes as she slowly shook her head, “No, something is wrong, what is it?”

“Nothing.”

Fallon laughed, “Liar, it’s something. Tell me.”

Audrey shook her head, “No, I’m good, just pick a dress.”

Fallon eyed her before saying, “I’ll pick a dress if you tell me.”

Audrey perked up, “Really? And I’ll never have to come back?”

Fallon giggled, “Not until we come for your wedding dress.”

As if.

Audrey pushed that thought away and shrugged her shoulders. She really didn’t want to tell Fallon that she and Levi had broken up. She knew Fallon was going to be ecstatic and she wasn’t going to hide it. It was bad enough that Levi was probably happy he left; she really didn’t need to see the happiness on her sister.

But then again, she really was beginning to hate this store.

“Okay, Levi left me.”

Fallon eyes went wide as her mouth fell open. Her eyes filled with excitement as she started to bounce a little. A bright grin came across her face as she came towards Audrey, wrapping her up in her arms.

“Don’t look too excited, Fal,” Audrey muttered against her shoulder. Fallon pulled back, still a bright smile on her face. Audrey looked down and started picking at the rip in her jeans.

“Oh, sorry.”

Audrey look up to see Fallon had dropped the smile, but she was still smiling with her eyes, “You still look happy.”

Fallon giggled, “Oh I am, this is better than picking a dress, honestly.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “I did love him you know.”

“Ah, whatever, he was the king of all douches. No big loss… on to bigger and brighter things.”

Audrey let out a frustrated breath, “I don’t agree, but that’s beside the point, pick a dress.”

Fallon did a little hop, “In a minute! When can I start fixing you up!? You need a date for the wedding!”

“No, I don’t, Aiden is my date,” Audrey said. A grin replaced her sullen look at the thought of her little guy. She loved her nephew like he was hers, and he would be the best date ever. They used to be best friends, but then Lucas came into their lives. For as much as Lucas had taken from Audrey, one would think she would hate him, but she didn’t. She couldn’t because he was the best.

“Oh well, you’ll need adult action at my wedding,” Fallon gushed, clapping her hands. She could barely move in the dress she had on. More of a reason she should pick the lace one. “Let me hook you up with Phillip Anderson. Number 13, total hottie. Bright blue eyes, dirty blonde hair, good guy.”

Audrey raised an eye brow, “I don’t know, Levi just left.”

“More of a reason to hook up with Phillip, he’s a good guy.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulder, “I don’t know.”

“Well think about it, but think quick, cause I’ll need to have Lucas ask him.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “Yeah, yeah, come on, pick a dress.”

Fallon placed her finger to her chin, obviously still thinking. Audrey rolled her eyes at her as Fallon said, “I know for a fact that if he were older, you would love him.”

“Who?” Audrey asked as her eye brow quirked up.

“Tate, your neighbor.”

“Ahh, the infamous neighbor whom I have yet to meet. That dude is like a ninja. I only see his truck leave, and hear him playing his piano.”

Fallon smiled, “He’s a super great guy. You should go over and introduce yourself.”

“Maybe, but like you said, he’s too young.”

“Yeah, he is, oh well,” Fallon said with a shake of her head.

“Well, enough of that, what dress?” Audrey asked not only annoyed that Fallon hadn’t picked a dress, but that she hadn’t met her neighbor. Lucas and Fallon talked so highly of him, and Audrey felt like she should know him by now! It had been almost a month and half since he moved in. More than enough time to meet someone. She didn’t even know what he looked like! He was a goalie, so it was hard to tell what he looked like through all his gear. It was frustrating because she heard he was gorgeous! Audrey could have Googled him, but come on, he was her next-door neighbor, she should be able to go over and see him, for goodness sakes!

When Fallon flashed her a winning smile, distracting her from an overactive brain, Audrey smiled back. Fallon then said, “The lace one, this one is tight as all get out.”

Audrey giggled as she cheered inwardly. She never had to come back! Well, maybe to try on her dress, but maybe they could do that today? As Fallon changed back into her clothes, Audrey checked her Facebook while the workers moved around her. She made sure things were good, and that no one was dying before closing the app and looking up just as Fallon was coming out. Fallon looked so damn happy, it almost made Audrey sick. Her eyes were bright with excitement, she walked with a little more pep than usual in her step and anyone a mile away could see that she was the happiest person on earth.

“I picked my dress!” she gushed as she ran her hands down her tight black skirt. She had left work to come to the dress shop and was wearing her regular work wear. Pencil black skirt, with a flashy top. Today’s color was purple. She was a breath of fresh air, so stunning. Since opening her wine cellar in the Assassins’ arena, she had been insanely busy, not only with her own business but also with the operations at Rocky Top Wines, their family’s wine company. Fallon needed a break and Audrey was beyond excited that she would be leaving for a week after the wedding.

Putting a fake smile on her face, Audrey said, “You did! Yay! With only a day to spare!”

Fallon giggled as a dreamy look came across her face. She looked over at Audrey, taking her hand in hers, “You think Lucas will love it?”

Audrey’s bad mood faltered and she gave Fallon a small reassuring smile, “He’s gonna flip at your gorgeousness, Fal. You’re stunning, babe.”

Fallon squeezed her hand before leaning over and kissing her cheek.  She flashed Audrey a grin before passing by her to the gallery. Since she didn’t call Audrey to come with her, Audrey sat in the plush chair and waited. When Fallon came with two workers, each holding a different dress, Audrey cocked an eyebrow at Fallon.

“What’s this?”

Fallon gave her a sneaky grin, “The two dresses I picked to go with mine.”

Audrey eyed both dresses before shaking her head, “Um, no ma’am. Neither one of those are my dress.”

“You’re right, they are better.”

Audrey looked back at the dresses. She took in the beauty of the champagne sheath dress, which would come to mid-thigh. It had gold jewels covering the bodice of the tube-top, and then a pretty little white sash. It was nice, but the other one was better. It was again a champagne colored dress, but this one had a tutu skirt, and was more Audrey’s style. It had a lacey tube-top that was cut down the middle where her breast would be on display. Around the waist was a white lacey sash.

“Where’s the other lace dress, you don’t like it anymore?” Audrey asked. She knew Fallon would change her mind; she had done it about everything, well, except for the theme. Which Audrey had to admit was pretty stinking sweet and even she wouldn’t change it for the world.

“I think it matched mine too much. I want you to stand out,” she said with a bright grin.

“Okay,” Audrey said skeptically.

“What, you don’t like them?” Fallon asked with a concern in her eyes.

“No, I do,” Audrey assured, “I love the lace one. Let me try it on and it’s a done deal.”

Fallon clapped her hands together as Audrey went into the dressing room. Audrey was to the point where she didn’t give two shits what she wore. The damn wedding was going to be the death of her and they still had the rehearsal dinner to get through.

Lord, help her.

Everyone loved Red Velvet cupcakes.

How could they not? They were delicious and succulent in your mouth. The perfect combination of buttercream and cake, they were also Audrey’s favorite. Not only to make, but to eat. Audrey turned off her mixer before setting each of her cooled cupcakes in a row along the bar. After filling her piping bag with the cream cheese buttercream, she frosted each cupcake with a flair she had mastered. She loved the way the frosting would ripple and after she topped each one with a little red heart, she took a step back, and smiled.

She had done well.

Hopefully, her neighbor would like them. Not that Audrey stalked him, because really, she hadn’t even seen him, but she noticed that he was a big sweets kind of guy. His trashcan was always filled with donut boxes, and candy wrappers. She figured that he would appreciate a good cupcake, and since she knew she could make a mean Red Velvet one, she decided to make him a batch.

It was a great welcoming gift, she thought.

After packing the cupcakes in a cute little brown box, she went to the bathroom to make sure she looked alright. She did, she decided once she looked at her reflection. Audrey looked fierce in the short caramel brown, flowery one shoulder dress that she had paired with a pair of lace caramel brown heels. She loved the way the dress hugged her curves and the shoes made her legs look fantastic. She knew it was too much to wear to meet her neighbor, but afterwards Audrey had to go to the rehearsal dinner for Fallon and Lucas.

As Audrey made her way back to the kitchen, she wiggled her teal pearl bracelets up and down her wrist. She was jittery, and she didn’t know why. Maybe it was because she was going to Fallon’s rehearsal dinner alone. She hadn’t been to a family function alone, since…hell, she couldn’t remember. Audrey always had a date, it kept her mother out of her hair, but now she had no one and she knew she would have to deal with her mother’s sympathetic looks. Nora Parker wanted both her babies to marry and since Fallon was doing what their mother wanted, Audrey was going to be Nora’s sole concern now.

Wonderful.

Audrey rolled her eyes and picked up the box of cupcakes before heading for the door. Once out in the cool November air, Audrey ran her hands down the front of her skirt before walking slowly to the neighbor’s door. With a winning smile on her face, she knocked on the door.

But no one answered.

Hmm…she could have sworn he was there.

Audrey looked back at the drive and there sat his big black truck. She turned back to the door and knocked again, but again, no answer. Frustrated, Audrey turned and went back into her own condo. She was never going to meet this guy! After laying the cupcakes on the back of the couch, she went to the kitchen for a Post-It note. After writing a quick note and sticking it to the top of the box, she wrapped the box in a plastic bag and went back out the door to lay them on his doormat. Hopefully, she would meet him tomorrow at the wedding because Audrey didn’t have time to wait for him, she had to go.

Unfortunately.

***

“Are you coming to the rehearsal dinner?”

Tate looked up from the competitive game of ping-pong he was engaged in with forward, Phillip Anderson. Guys hung out in various spots of the locker room, winding down before heading home. When Tate glanced up at Lucas, he was giving Tate his regular, ‘hurry up and answer me’ look while standing in an expensive looking suit. Lucas had invited him to the dinner weeks ago, and before Tate wanted to go, but lately, all he wanted to do was sit in his house. All he needed to do was win this game and then he would go home.

Alone.

He shook his head, throwing the white ball across the table to Phillip. “No, I have things to do tonight. It’s a family thing anyway”

Lucas rolled his eyes, “You are family Tate. Come on, Fallon wants you to come.”

Tate shook his head again, “No, thank you, I’m tired anyway.”

And he was. The Assassins had an intense practice and afterwards an even more intense team meeting. Bacter yelled and screamed about the way they had been playing and suggested they all get it together before the next round of games, which began in a week. It gave Lucas and Fallon enough time to leave on their honeymoon and come back without missing anything. That was one of the reasons Fallon had planned the wedding for that week. She actually wanted to wait until next year, but Lucas wanted it done quickly and who could blame him?

Fallon was gorgeous and a great catch. She was always really nice to Tate, treated him like part of the family. Watching Fallon and Lucas together was like watching a firework show. They were beautiful together but there was always that chance that something could go wrong. They fought like cats and dogs, but then they would be wrapped up in each other’s arms like nothing ever happened. It was the craziest thing, and Tate was green with envy.

Because Tate wanted that.

He wanted a girl who would love him for him. Not because he is an upcoming star, or because he has money. He wanted a girl to look at him and love him, not his career. Of course, he wanted her to be supportive of his career, but he wanted her to love him first. Elsa, Tate’s ex-fiancé, didn’t. She hated that he left all the time, and when he left almost two years ago, she broke off the engagement, didn’t even think of coming with him. It still stung a little but he wasn’t going to dwell on it.

He was too busy dwelling on the fact that he still thought of Brunette Beauty daily.

Pathetic.

Lucas shrugged his shoulders, “Whatever, you guys better be there tomorrow. Remember Anderson, Audrey is going to be there. Fallon wants to hook you guys up.”

Phillip rolled his eyes, “You have told me that six times, I got you. I’ll check her out, but I mean if she’s anything like Fallon, I’m down. You’re soon to be wife is a MILF.”

Laughter filled the locker room as Lucas took in a sharp breath. Tate looked over at Phillip, confused, “What the hell is a MILF?”

A large grin came over Phillip’s face as he said, “A mom I’d love to fu-”

Without any warning, Lucas had Phillip up against the wall by the collar of his team shirt. Tate stood frozen while Lucas’ face was inches from Phillip’s. Acid dripped from his voice as he said, “That’s my soon to be wife, watch it.”

Whoa. Not cool.

Phillip put his hands up in defense, but there was no fear on his face. That was one thing about Phillip; the guy wasn’t scared of anything. “Sorry, it was a joke.”

“You’re always joking,” Lucas said, dropping his hand from Phillip’s collar, “But it isn’t funny.”

With that Lucas walked away and out of the locker room in a huff. Phillip fixed his collar and glanced over at Tate before shaking his head, “People are so fucking sensitive.”

Tate rolled his eyes, because he didn’t think Lucas was sensitive at all.

He would have done the same thing.

“See you later,” Anderson said as Tate got out of his black Chevy truck.

“Later,” Tate said he shut the door, and made his way around the massive truck.

As he fished his keys out of his gym shorts, he sort of regretted not going to the rehearsal dinner with Lucas. He should have gone. Fallon probably did want him there, plus he would have been able to see Aiden, Lucas’ son. He hadn’t seen the little guy in weeks, and he missed him. Aiden reminded Tate a lot of Matilda, when she was younger. She used to have tons of energy, and was full of life, just like Aiden. He missed her too, along with his parents.

Yeah, he should have gone to the dinner.

Shaking his head, he climbed the steps to his front door. When his shoe came in contact with something, he looked down to see something wrapped up with a bright green Post-It note on it. Tate’s eyebrows met as he bent down and picked up the box, taking the green note off it.

It would be nice if we met…just saying. Enjoy!

-Audrey

Audrey?

Tate opened the box and was pleased when he saw six cupcakes with big red hearts on them. A small smile came across Tate’s face as he picked one out before taking a huge bite. He loved cupcakes. When the amazing flavors of Red Velvet registered in his mouth, he almost moaned out loud. He really loved Red Velvet cupcakes.

But who the hell was Audrey?

Tate opened the door with his key and threw his stuff down on the floor before heading to the kitchen with the note and cupcakes in his hands. After laying the box down, he re-read the note. When he saw, “Your neighbor” at the very bottom, another smile graced his lips. Tate unfortunately hadn’t had the pleasure of meeting Ms. Audrey Parker. He had heard amazing things about her from Aiden and Lucas, and was excited to meet her, but for some reason they hadn’t crossed paths yet. It was strange since he had been living beside her for almost two months, but he planned on changing that tomorrow at the wedding.

It was about time they met and if she was as hot as Fallon then Phillip might need to find himself another prospect.

Maybe there was another Parker sister?

Chapter 4

If Audrey had to hear someone say ‘We always thought it was going to be you getting married first,’ one more time, she was going to kill someone. It was plain and simple. Each time one of her nosy aunts said that, she wanted to say, “Who you telling?!”

Stupid weddings.

Audrey sat at the dinner table, with her face in her one hand and a glass of champagne in the other, as she watched Fallon and Lucas be gushed over. It made her sick that she was sitting in the corner, green with envy of her older sister. Jealously had never really look good on her. She knew this, but it didn’t stop her from turning into a bitter bitch. This was supposed to be her; she was the one who was always looking for love. Fallon sat back and only messed with a guy here and there, while Audrey basically cleaned out the sea of its scummy fish. All of a sudden Lucas comes back into Fallon’s life and she is getting married!

It wasn’t fair!

Where was Audrey’s Prince Charming who stood with his hand on her lower back, his lips dusting her temple? Or who would give her the lusty “when we get home, I’m gonna tear you up” kind of look? What about her? What about her damn Happily Ever After? It was bullshit, straight bullshit. Audrey slowly shook her head before taking a sip of her champagne to discover that she had let it get warm.

With a grunt of distaste, she got out of her ‘Maid of Honor’ chair (Yes, there was a sign that said that) and made her way to the table that held what she hoped was cold champagne. After trading out her glass, she took a long swig and smiled at the result. Nice and cold. Audrey then opened her eyes, and looked up from her glass to see her Aunt Sherry making her way towards her. Since she had already heard Aunt Sherry tell her how sad she was that Audrey was alone, Audrey promptly hightailed it out of the dining room. Once outside the dining room, she let out a long breath as she leaned against the rail that overlooked the large space that would hold tomorrow’s reception.

The Fontanel Mansion was a masterpiece with its beautiful log home appearance. It gave off a very homey, country feel to it, and when Fallon saw it, she had to get married there. Unlike her dress, Fallon had no problem picking out the venue for their wedding. With the theme Fallon chose, it was hard to find some place big that would be okay installing pipes to run water. Audrey still couldn’t believe she had pulled it together. With the help of Grace Justice, the biggest and best wedding planner in Nashville, anything was possible.  Audrey watched as hundreds of workers labored to hang the thousands of white umbrellas under the thin sheet of plastic that would help drain the water that was supposed to be rain. After each umbrella was hung, strings of lights hung from the inside of the umbrella and Audrey couldn’t help the sigh that escaped her mouth.

She had wanted this.

Audrey wanted the huge elaborate wedding. She wanted the over the top décor and the expensive flowers. She wanted all eyes on her. She wanted the man at the end of the aisle waiting for her. She wanted it all! Meanwhile, Fallon never even mentioned wanting to get married! It was mind blowing. Audrey moved her finger around a piece of stray hair that had escaped her bun, twirling it as her envy ate at her. She was wrong to be so jealous of Fallon but it was hard not to be. Fallon was about to have everything she never knew she wanted; while Audrey would continue to yearn for the same thing she had wanted since she was a child. The sad thing was it didn’t look like her Prince Charming was ever going to sweep her off her feet and want to marry her in her elaborate wedding. How many pieces-of-shit men was she going to have to go through before she met her Lucas Brooks?

Audrey let another aggravated sigh leave her lips before she took a long pull of her champagne. Maybe if she stayed drunk through the next couple of days, it wouldn’t hurt as bad. The jealousy would stay at bay. What kind of sister was she to be jealous of her older sister, her best friend? It was disgusting and Audrey needed to quit. Now, because Fallon was coming towards her with a radiant smile on her face and looking so unbelievably beautiful. It was hard not to feel like the biggest piece of crap for being so jealous of her. Fallon’s hand was joined with Lucas’ of course, and they both looked like they had just stepped out of some high fashion magazine.

Only Fallon could pull off a shiny silver disco-ball style dress where the bust dipped down almost to her belly button. How she kept that dress closed would always be a mystery to Audrey but she did, and she looked stunning. Her long brown hair was in big curls and pulled up on one side with a silver clip. She wore black stilettos that had two-inch silver glitter platforms on them. They made her legs look long and tan, complementing the outfit in just the right way. It was hard to take her eyes off her beautiful sister, but not that hard when Lucas Brooks was in the room. When her eyes met her future brother-in-law’s deep gray ones, she found herself breathless. Lucas was devilishly sexy in a white button up shirt that he had rolled up to above his elbows, showing off his many tattoos. He also wore a dark black vest with a silver tie. He wore tailored black slacks and, of course, he hadn’t shaved in days. Something Fallon loved and really, it wasn’t fair how sexy it made him. They were a beautiful couple who were meant to be with each other.

And it just wasn’t fair!

Audrey put on a grin as Fallon leaned against the same railing while Lucas leaned in close, wrapping his arms around Fallon’s waist as they both grinned over at her. “I have a feeling you’re hiding.”

Audrey laughed. “Your feeling is right. Those people are nuts,” she said cocking her head in the direction of their family, “If I have to hear, one more time, that everyone thought I was going to be married before you, I am going to kill them…or myself.”

Fallon laughed as she rolled her eyes. Lucas smiled as he shrugged his shoulders looking at Fallon, “I don’t see why no one thought you would ever get married.”

Fallon smiled before cupping his jaw in her fingers, “When I said there wasn’t anyone else after you, I wasn’t lying.”

Audrey rolled her eyes at Lucas’ perplexed expression, “There really wasn’t, while I have been with man after man after man.”

A cocky grin went across Lucas’ face, giving Fallon a sexy look before he looked over at Audrey. Shrugging his shoulders again, “You just haven’t found the right one yet.”

Audrey eyed him before shaking her head, “Fallon told you Levi and I broke up.”

Fallon look sheepishly at Audrey as Lucas laughed. “She tells me everything.”

“There was a time when that wasn’t true,” Audrey countered.

Lucas continued to chuckle, his eyes full of love for her sister, “Things change babe, but don’t worry, it’s his loss.”

Fallon nodded with a hopeful look on her face while Audrey felt like crying. How many times had she and Levi talked about coming to the wedding together? How many times did he tell her that she was going to be gorgeous at the wedding, even prettier than the bride? Audrey knew it wasn’t true, but it would still be nice to hear again, especially now, with all the jealously she was feeling.

“I just wish you’d let me hook you up with someone, AA. There are ton of guys on the team,” Fallon said speaking of the hockey team Lucas played for, the Nashville Assassins. Audrey knew the team, she cheered for them, she also knew that they were probably the hottest team in the NHL but she’d be damned if she was going to let Fallon hook her up on a pity date!

Fallon ran her fingers down the front of Lucas’ vest before tucking her hand into his pocket. Lucas glanced down at Fallon, and tightened his grip on her hip, while both of them looked lovingly at each other. They were so in love, so happy, that while standing there, being subjected to their love, Audrey felt ever more horrible for being jealous. She should be happy; she should feel blessed that her sister had found her happiness.

She shrugged her shoulders, looking away from the happy couple. “I told you, I have a date.”

Lucas chuckled as Fallon rolled her eyes, “And I said a date of the adult variety. Aiden is the perfect date, but he is also your nephew, and he’s seven.”

Audrey giggled; she loved Aiden more than she loved anything in the world, other than Fallon. He was the perfect kid, her best friend. Audrey had a special bond with the little booger since she basically helped raise him. She had always been his second person. That was until Lucas came along, but again, she couldn’t hate Lucas for taking her family away. He was what they needed and she did love him. Audrey’s smile remained as she said, “He’ll be the best.”

Fallon shook her head, “Let me hook you up with Phillip, or even Sergi-”

“No not Sergi, he’s a man whore,” Lucas interrupted, “There is a new guy, Jakob Titov’s brother, Erik. He’s a good guy.”

Audrey wanted to bash her head in. Another reason why being single sucked. Everyone wanted to hook you up with someone. “I’m fine.”

“I just wish that Tate was a little older,” Fallon said bringing Audrey’s attention back to her. “He is such a great guy, sweet as all get out.”

Lucas nodded, “He really is. Best guy I know. Have you guys met yet? He said the other day he hadn’t met you.”

Audrey shook her head, “Nope, my infamous neighbor is still hiding, but not for long. I took him some cupcakes today.”

Fallon tensed up, her eyes filling with worry. “What kind?”

Audrey rolled her eyes. She hated the way Fallon thought she only made cupcakes when she was depressed. Yes, she did make them a lot more when she was upset but that wasn’t the only reason she made them. They made her happy. “Red Velvet.”

Fallon smiled as if Red Velvet cupcakes didn’t mean Audrey was on the verge of killing herself.

“He will love that.”

Lucas’ face perked up, “I want some red velvet cupcakes.”

Audrey giggled, “I’ll make you some for when y’all come home.”

Lucas smiled his lady killer smile, “Sounds good to me.”

Audrey was about to tease him about his sweet tooth when Molly, Lucas’ mom, called him over to where she stood with family members. Lucas kissed Fallon’s temple and then he flashed Audrey a smirk, before making his way over to his mom. Audrey loved Molly. She was the perfect mother-in-law for Fallon, and a great grandma for Aiden, too. She looked beautiful in a short light blue dress that had a nice champagne colored sash on it. She had her long dark hair up in a barrette that James, Molly’s late husband, had gotten her, from what Fallon had told Audrey. Molly’s eyes were full of joy and love, and when Lucas wrapped his arms around her, Audrey swore her eyes became brighter.

“You know, Tate is super hot.”

Audrey giggled before looking over at Fallon, “I wouldn’t know anything about that. I haven’t been graced with his presence yet.”

Fallon smiled, “Oh, but you will be tomorrow. He’s young, but good Lord almighty, if he was ten years older, I would be all over that!”

Audrey continued to giggle, “We both know that isn’t true! You have eyes for one man and one man only.”

Fallon’s eyes glazed over as her gaze cut to where Lucas stood. Her left hand came up to cup her neck as a dreamy smile came over her face. “You got that right. I can’t believe it, I’m getting married tomorrow.”

Audrey looked down to where workers were slowly fastening lights to the umbrellas. “Me neither,” she said sadly.

When she looked back up, Fallon was looking down at her with compassion all over her face. “I’ll always love you, A.”

Audrey smiled nodding her head, “I know. I’m just jealous,” she said with a shrug. “Where the hell is my Lucas Brooks?”

Fallon nodded, taking Audrey’s hand in hers. “He’s out there, I promise, and when you meet him, you’re never gonna let him go.”

Audrey squeezed Fallon’s hand before enveloping her in a hug. Fallon squeezed Audrey close to her, and Audrey closed her eyes basking in the love only a sister could give. With her chin on Fallon’s shoulder, Audrey said, “You got that right.”

Fallon nodded as they continued to hold each other close. Fallon knew Audrey inside and out. She knew how much Audrey wanted that man, the one who would love her for the rest of her life. She also knew that when Audrey found him, he wasn’t going anywhere. Audrey would love him with everything inside her. She had yet to feel that soul deep love with a man, but like her sister said, she knew it was going to happen. Audrey knew her Happily Ever After was right around the corner. It had to be.

She needed it to be.

~*~

“You look amazing, Fal,” Audrey gushed from beside her gorgeous sister. Fallon glanced over at Audrey through the mirror with a nervous look on her face. She was basically shaking with nerves, and Audrey had no idea what to do or say. All she could do was gawk over the beauty her sister was exhibiting.

She was breathtaking. Fallon’s dress fit her better than it did the day before for some reason. It brought out her hips, her shoulders, her breasts, and when she turned, her back looked spectacular. Long and lean. Maybe it was the whole package, the hair, the makeup, the dress, but she looked amazing. Her hair was done in an intricate bun with her veil tucked in underneath it. The veil itself was to die for. It was their grandmother’s, and had been passed down to each girl who got married after her. It matched Fallon’s dress perfectly with the lace design along the edges of it. Fallon wore no other jewelry but her heart shaped diamonds earrings and her large engagement ring, not that she needed anything else. She was spectacular the way she was, and Audrey knew for a fact that Lucas was going to flip when he saw her.

“I’m so nervous,” she gasped, placing her hand along her stomach.

“Why?” Audrey asked handing over her bouquet of large white hydrangeas. She took them with a shaky hand and looked down at them.

“I had this awful dream last night that I got to the end of the aisle and, Audrey, he wasn’t there!”

Audrey rolled her eyes as she chuckled, “Well that’s just plum silly, he is there. I saw him earlier.”

She had, and boy, was he gorgeous. In a black fitted Armani suit with a champagne silk dress shirt and no tie. With the buttons opened, showing a little of his chest tattoo, Lucas was to die for. Fallon was going to flip just as much as Lucas would when they saw each other. They were both so gorgeous, that really, it wasn’t right. Audrey was still green with envy, especially after getting a look at the wedding hall and reception.

It was a fairytale and Audrey wished it was hers.

“Oh gosh, what if he doesn’t like the dress?” Fallon gasped, taking in long strangled breaths interrupting Audrey’s pity party.

“He will,” Audrey said annoyed.

“What if he thinks everything I picked out for the wedding is stupid? What if he hates the theme? Jesus, why didn’t he look at anything when I asked him too? He’ll probably hate the food; he’ll hate the music and, most of all, the fake fucking rain! Why did you let me do this!? I should have just flown to fucking Vegas and gotten married! What the hell was I thinking!!”

Audrey blinked a few times as Fallon continued to freak out. She knew that she had to wait it out. Let Fallon have her crazy moment before reassuring her that everything was going to work out. This was the Fallon she knew and loved, the girl was tip toeing on a thin line between crazy and sane, but thankfully, everyone loved her for it.

When Fallon looked over at her with crazed eyes, Audrey smiled.

“Are you good now?”

Fallon nodded slowly, taking in a deep breath, “Yeah.”

“Good, Lucas will love it. Love it all. Most of all, you. You look fantastic babe, amazing. I promise.”

Fallon continued to nod slowly as she reached out for Audrey’s hand, “Thank you.”

“Of course.”

“I love you, you know,” she said looking over at Audrey with a watery smile on her face.

“Not as much as I love you,” Audrey said simply.

They shared a long, loving look before they were interrupted by a knock at the door. They both looked towards the bright yellow door as it opened and their father entered. William looked dashing in a tailored black suit with a champagne vest. His dark hair seemed to have more gray in it, and he had shaved for the occasion. He looked nervous as he glanced over at them, a shy smile on his face, but really, what was he doing in the bride’s room?

Unlike Audrey, Fallon didn’t want him to give her away. Well, really, they were both hardheaded and no one would swallow their pride to ask the other to be the one to walk Fallon down the aisle. It was sad really, even though their father had been hard on them, and made them both feel like they were worthless, she still loved him. William took good care of Audrey, but that was only because she never went against what he said.

She was the doting daughter, unlike Fallon.

Audrey grinned as she glanced back at her hardheaded, strong, beautiful sister. Fallon never backed down to anyone, well, except maybe Lucas. But now, she looked just as worried as William did. She was probably wondering the same thing Audrey was; why was he there and they didn’t have to wait long for the answer.

“You both look spectacular,” William said in his strong deep voice.

Audrey smiled as she swished her dress back and forth. Fallon really did do a good job picking her dress. Audrey loved it. “Thank you, daddy.”

“Thanks,” Fallon said as he took a step forward, “Isn’t the wedding about to start? Shouldn’t you be out there with mom?”

William stopped in his place, his eyes filling with sorrow as he looked down at them.

What the hell was going on?

Audrey had never seen her father look at them like that. He always had love in his eyes for them, but at that moment, to her, it seemed that his eyes held regret.

“I know, but I wanted to see you before you went out.”

Fallon moved her free hand down the side of her dress, moving it out so that the dress was full. Audrey glanced back at their father waiting for him to go on. Just as he was about to say something the door opened again, and Grace Justice entered.

“Fallon, Audrey, we’re ready to start,” she said with a smile on her face.

“We’re com-”

“It will be a minute,” William said sternly interrupting Fallon.

Grace looked taken aback before she retreated out the door while Fallon glared up at William and Audrey looked at him confused.

Again, what the hell was going on?

“Audrey, will you excuse us, honey?”

Audrey nodded but Fallon dug her nails into her wrist, causing Audrey to shriek at the pain. “Fallon!”

“Anything you need to say to me can be said in front of Audrey,” Fallon said with her chin a little higher. Audrey looked back up at William, and saw that his neck was flushed. He was getting mad and for some reason he was controlling it.

That was new.

“Fine,” he said clearing his throat, “I wanted to say that you are beautiful, Fallon. Lucas is a lucky man to have the opportunity to make you his wife.”

Fallon took in a deep breath as William continued, “I am proud of everything that you have accomplished in the last couple months. Most of all, I am proud of you for becoming the woman I knew you were destined to be, which is a great mother, a wonderful wife, and one hell of a business owner.”

Audrey eyes filled with tears as Fallon continued to take in deep breaths. When she glanced back at her sister and saw the tears also filling her eyes, Audrey let go of hers. She knew that Fallon always wanted William’s approval and to get it on the most important day of her life was the perfect addition to her Happily Ever After.

“Thank you,” Fallon said in a whisper, “that means a lot.”

“It’s the truth. I love you two very much,” he croaked out.

“And we love you, Daddy,” Audrey cried as she wrapped her arms around him. She felt William move, and then Fallon’s tear streaked face was beside hers, hugging their father tightly. They held onto each other for a long time before Audrey backed up, taking Fallon’s hand in hers.

“This is gonna be a great day!”

Fallon smiled as William wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

“I only regret that I’m not giving you away to that knucklehead you’re marryin’.”

Fallon smiled as she glanced up at him, “It’s not too late, Dad, we haven’t left the room yet.”

For the first time ever Audrey watched her father’s eyes fill with tears, “It would be an honor, honey.”

Yup, this was going to be the best day ever.

***

Tate was convinced he looked dumb in his fitted dress suit. He was too tall and thin and it made him look like a noddle. For that reason, he only owned one suit, and he wore it to everything he needed to. Lucas was lucky Tate loved both Lucas and Fallon, or he would be at home, eating cupcakes and watching TV in a pair of shorts; not wearing a stuffy grey suit that made him look stupid.

Tate ran his hand down the front of his suit and took in a deep breath as he looked around for either of his friends, and teammates, Phillip or Erik. They said they would meet him there so he wouldn’t have to do the whole wedding thing alone. He had never been to a wedding, this was his first, and for some reason, he felt uneasy. He didn’t know why. Thankfully, he wouldn’t have to think about it, because Erik and Phillip came into view.

Phillip Anderson was the guy on the team all the girl fans lusted over, a lot of the guys didn’t like him, but Tate did. Anderson was a good guy, funny. With his dark blonde hair, baby blue eyes, and easy smile, Tate had no problems getting along with him. Erik Titov was the complete opposite of Phillip. He was dark featured, with dark black hair and dark green eyes. He was new to the team, after being brought up from the Rays. Tate and Erik were friends back in Florida, and Tate was more than glad to see him when he joined the Assassins. He was a great guy, quiet and a little obsessed with Xbox but all in all, a good guy.

They both nodded at Tate as he came towards them with a smile on his face. Ever since becoming friends with Lucas, Erik and Phillip, along with the captain, Shea, and Erik’s brother, Jakob, Tate had been more at ease, and hadn’t had an anxiety attack in months. Ever since the death of his mother, father, and sister, they had been out of control when he felt completely alone. Coming to Nashville was probably the best thing that happened to him. He never felt alone; someone was always calling him and wanting to hang out. He wished it was of the female variety, definitely the Brunette Beauty, but still, he had friends and that was almost enough. At least for now it was.

“You’re late,” Erik said before tucking his phone into his pocket, “It’s starting in a few. My brother and Harper are already inside.”

“Okay, let’s go then,” Tate said cocking his head towards the entrance of the wedding hall. As the three men made their way into the hall, Tate noticed the second glances he and his friends were receiving. It was nice to be noticed, but for some reason Tate didn’t believe it was he who was making the girls look twice. With a shake of his head, trying to find the confidence he knew he had, Tate returned a few of the smiles that came his way as he followed behind Erik and Phillip.

Once in their seats, which were two rows behind Erik’s brother, Jakob, Shea, their boss, Eleanor Adler, and two other girls Tate didn’t recognize, the three man all leaned back, scoping out the place. Lucas had told Tate that Fallon had gone nuts with the theme and he wasn’t lying. A massive number of umbrellas hung from the ceiling. Lights hung from the inside, making it look as if it were raining, while rain did fall onto the umbrellas. How Fallon managed to do that was a mystery to Tate, but it was pretty awesome looking.

The altar area was done in white and champagne colored sheer fabric; it was hung in different directions and filled with big white flowers. Tate didn’t know what kind of flowers they were but they were magnificent and huge. Things sparkled in various places along the fabric and flowers, catching Tate’s eye. Hanging above the altar, were three huge white umbrellas with large sparkling chandeliers underneath them. The aisle was covered with the buds of the white flower along with more glitter and sparkle. Fallon sure did like things that sparkle. Overall, the hall was gorgeous and Tate couldn’t wait to see the bride. He knew she was going to outshine everything.

“Lucas wants me to meet his sister-in-law.”

Tate turned to see Phillip looking around the hall.

“Is she hot?” Erik asked.

“Apparently. I mean look at Fallon, she is fucking hot as hell, so hopefully the sister is too,” Phillip said, turning on his 100-watt smile.

Tate rolled his eyes before saying, “She’s my neighbor.”

Phillip laughed, “Well expect to see me in the morning if she is hot. I don’t plan on going home alone tonight.”

Erik chuckled as Tate shook his head. Phillip would have sex with a rock, as long as it had bumps that looked like boobs. The dude was hopeless.

“Hey, Erik, that girl you were telling me about…is that her?” Phillip asked. Tate looked up to see him pointing ahead of them. He was pointing to a girl who sat beside Jakob. Her long brown hair went down past her bare shoulders in an elegant looking braid.

Erik nodded, a slow easy smile going across his lips, “Yup and she doesn’t give two shits about me.”

Phillip laughed as Tate asked, “Who is she?”

“My brother’s sister-in-law, Reese. She just got back from New York and dude, she is fucking smoking.”

Phillip nodded as Tate lengthened his neck to get a better look. She was gorgeous, but Tate’s eyes were drawn to the girl beside Reese who had chosen that moment to look behind her. She was a more petite version of Reese, and had the most intoxicating blue eyes ever. She was gorgeous.

“Who’s the girl beside her? She is gorgeous,” Tate found himself asking.

Erik shrugged his shoulder, “That’s her twin sister, Piper. She’s okay, I guess.”

“Okay?” Tate asked dumbfounded.

Was he crazy? The girl was gorgeous.

Just then, the music to Gavin DeGraw’s More than Anyone started and everyone turned to see the back doors open, revealing Lucas and, who Tate guessed, was the minister. Lucas had a charming smile on his face as he made his way down the aisle, behind the minister. As he walked he would grin at people he knew. When he saw Tate, he gave him a nod before going up the steps towards the altar. Tate turned back towards the doors just in time to see Aiden grinning at him as he made his way down the aisle. The little guy was looking dashing in a sleek looking black suit. His unruly hair was brushed to the side and Tate couldn’t believe how much older he looked as he made his way towards his dad.

Once Aiden took his spot beside his dad as the best man, Tate watched as both of them looked back towards the doors. Tate turned, and suddenly felt like his legs were going to come out from beneath him. Because coming towards him was his Brunette Beauty. She was stunning, gorgeous, breathtaking; Tate could go on for hours describing her beauty. His eyes ran up her body, taking in a pair of insanely high sparkly heels, before drinking in the sight of her legs that disappeared into a short champagne colored dress that was spilt down the middle of her chest, showing off her fine breasts. She was mouthwatering, and as his eyes settled on her face, the overwhelming need to have her, hit him in full force. And he thought he had gotten over her.

What an idiot.

Somehow, Tate had missed Fallon’s entrance. He only noticed her for a second when his Brunette Beauty took the bouquet from her, so that she could hold hands with Lucas. Of course, Fallon looked beautiful but honestly she had nothing on his Brunette Beauty. Tate’s eyes never left her face, he couldn’t look away. He just wanted her to look at him, he wanted their eyes to meet, and he wanted that moment when everything would hit her like it was hitting him. She was gorgeous, stunning. Usually he couldn’t take his eyes off Fallon, she was so hot, but she was no comparison to his Brunette Beauty.

She was bewitching.

She had Tate in knots. He couldn’t concentrate at all during the wedding. His sole concern was her, not the joining of his best friends. Nothing else mattered, just her. He had never felt like that, never felt the need to have someone so intensely. He didn’t know what it was. Was it her eyes, her face, her neck, or her legs? Or maybe the fact that she was so gorgeous in such a little package.

When everyone started cheering, Tate looked towards the happy couple to see Fallon’s hands on Lucas’ face, and her lips pressed to his. Lucas had one arm around her and the other in the air, as if he was cheering for the prize he had just won.

“Show off,” Erik muttered as everyone whistled and cheered. Everyone stood as the happy couple made their way down the aisle. As his Brunette Beauty and Aiden ran behind them, Tate smiled. He couldn’t wait to approach her again.

“What the hell are you staring at?” Phillip said.

Tate looked down at him, “Fallon’s bridesmaid.”

“Oh, Audrey?”

“Audrey?” Tate asked, his stomach sinking.

“Yeah, that’s Fallon’s sister and Lucas’ new sister-in-law. She isn’t as hot as I thought she would be.”

Tate fell into his chair, breathing hard as Erik and Phillip made their way towards the aisle to follow everyone to the reception. He couldn’t believe it. The girl he was infatuated with was his best friend’s sister-in-law, also his neighbor? The same sister-in-law, who Lucas was insanely protective over.

Awesome. Just fucking awesome.

Chapter 5

The wedding was exquisite.

Audrey couldn’t decide if the best part was when Fallon walked down the aisle with her hand gripped tightly to their father’s arm, or when Lucas held his fist in the air as he kissed Fallon. Both moments brought Audrey to a puddle of tears, hell, the whole wedding did. Everything was just so perfect. Audrey couldn’t wait until the day she had could have someone look so intensely in her eyes like Lucas had looked at Fallon. It was so fulfilling to watch him catch a stray tear from her cheek, and smile when his own eyes filled with tears.

It was magical.

Audrey leaned against the back of her chair, her eyes locked on the happy couple as they held each other in the middle of the dance floor. As Jason Mraz sang about not giving up on the other person, Audrey watched her sister cry in the arms of the man who she was going to be with for the rest of her life. When Lucas leaned over to kiss Fallon’s nose, Audrey’s eyes fell shut as she sent a little prayer of thanks up to heaven. She wasn’t sure how much more she could have taken of Fallon’s stubbornness, if she had continued to try ignoring Lucas. Thankfully, the Lord had other plans, and now her sister was living her Happily Ever After.

A smile formed on Audrey’s face as her eyes opened and she continued to watch the happy couple. She was no longer jealous, more like so stinking happy she could scream. Lucas and Fallon deserved each other. They were made for each other and no one else. Audrey could do nothing but just hope and pray she found that person. Then life would be grand.

Audrey looked down at the little Post-It note that said, ‘The Best Maid of Honor Ever’ and smiled. Fallon was so clever with the décor. Post-It notes meant a lot to her and Lucas, and having them as the name cards was too cute. With all the little umbrellas and soft sounds of rain falling, the wedding symbolized the start of their relationship. Audrey still got chills when she thought of the story Fallon had told her, about how she and Lucas had gotten back together for good. It was something straight out of a movie. Making up in the rain and then making sweet love in the grass.

Um yes, please sign her up!

As the song ended, Audrey glanced up to see Lucas kissing Fallon deeply while everyone clapped loudly. It was extra loud with the whole Assassin hockey team there, but man, did they make the wedding even more gorgeous. It wasn’t hard to pick out the hockey players. They were all dressed to impress and, man, were they scrumptious. Audrey should really work the room, maybe her Lucas Brooks was sitting at a table, drinking it up without her.

Suddenly someone was pulling at her arm, yelling, “Come on, AA, it’s our turn!”

Audrey smiled over at her favorite little guy as she stood, “Let’s go, Punkin!”

Aiden looked fantastic in his mini suit and his hair brushed to the side. Like always, everyone forgot to get the little guy a haircut, so he resembled Justin Bieber something serious. Audrey, of course, thought he was the cutest little guy ever and was proud to walk beside him towards the DJ. It was time for the speeches and even if Aiden was excited about it, Audrey was still a little nervous. The DJ was already holding a mic out for Aiden, who took it eagerly, a big grin on his face as he turned towards his parents.

“Now if I can have everyone’s attention, the best man would like to say a few words,” the DJ said loudly into his mic.

Aiden’s grin grew as everyone aww'ed and cheered for him. Who wouldn’t though? The kid was a doll baby! Audrey watched as Fallon and Lucas’ eyes zeroed in on Aiden, both with blissful grins on their faces. Aiden cleared his throat and began, “I couldn’t ask for a better mom or dad,” he then glanced back at Audrey, and took her hand in his, “Or a better AA.”

Damn kid! Audrey’s eyes filled with tears as she squeezed his hand. She loved him so much.

“My mom and dad are both great, but what makes them even better is when they are together and not fighting.”

Everyone laughed as Fallon leaned into Lucas, “I love you both so much and I’m so happy that we all get to live together. Now all I need is a brother. So I’m gonna need y’all to go get me one. I’m lonely you know!”

A roar of laughter rang out as Fallon shook her head and Lucas stood clapping his hands while yelling out, “I’ll get to work on that tonight, bud!”

Audrey shook her head while she swore the room got louder.  Aiden smiled, bringing the mic to his lips again, “I love you guys, so much. Thank you for getting married.”

Tears streamed down Fallon’s cheeks as Lucas gathered her in his arms, kissing her temple. Fallon had done amazing raising such a perfect little boy, but even Audrey could see that Aiden had grown even more since Lucas had come into his life. They really were the perfect little family.

“You’re turn, AA,” Aiden whispered.

Audrey smiled wide as the DJ said, “And now the maid of honor, Audrey.”

Everyone clapped as all eyes fell on her. She looked down at the ground, taking in a deep breath. The words were there, but she wasn’t sure if she was going to be able to say them without crying. When she glanced up and locked eyes with Fallon, the words and some tears poured out of her.

“I have always been jealous of my sister.” Fallon’s eyebrow cocked as everyone chuckled softly, “She is beautiful, amazing, smart, and really, the strongest person I know. We are 10 months apart, and growing up, I had always wanted to be the older one, because then I would run everything.” Everyone laughed as Fallon shook her head. “I wanted to tell her what to do. I wanted to get the car first. I wanted the credit card first. Yeah, we were spoiled. Thanks Mom and Dad!”

Audrey looked over at her parents to see them laughing along with everyone else. “But most of all, I wanted to be the one the boys saw first instead of second. I wanted to be Fallon. She could walk into a room and all eyes were on her, so when she left for college and it was my turn, let’s just say, I didn’t miss her that much.”

“Liar! You called me all the time!” Fallon yelled out as everyone giggled.

Audrey smiled as her cheeks reddened, “Okay, maybe I missed her a lot but what I am trying to say is, Lucas Brooks, you are one lucky man.”

Lucas nodded as Audrey went on, “And yes, Lucas, she has driven you crazy, hell, she’s done it to us all, but you’re the one who stood there and wouldn’t let her go. You are by far the most amazing man I have ever met, and I couldn’t have hand picked a better man for who I see as the best, most loving sister ever. So here’s to you two,” she said as the tears streamed down her face. She held her glass up to Fallon and Lucas and they held theirs out to her, “To two whose love will be one for the ages. Who not only will love each other for the rest of their lives, but also their children. I am so proud of both of you, and I love you so much, more than you’ll ever know, but I do have one question,” she said with a grin, wiping the tears off her cheeks as she took in a deep breath.

“What?” Fallon asked, wiping her own tears.

“Where the hell is my Lucas Brooks!?”

Lucas’ cheeks flushed as everyone broke out in loud laughter while clapping and cheering for Lucas. Lucas stood, his hands out in front of him. “Damn Audrey, I play with 30 something guys every day, I’m pretty sure one of them could fit the bill,” Lucas yelled out. The room got louder as everyone continued to laugh while most of the guys started yelling that they were better than Lucas. Lucas laughed along with everyone as Audrey shared a long, tender look with her sister ignoring the raucousness around her.

“I love you,” Fallon mouthed.

Audrey nodded, “I love you.”

The reception was in full swing. Everything was amazing, the food, the music, the company. Audrey was having a hoot of a time even with Levi staring at her through the whole thing. Let him stare, she wasn’t going to him, if he had something to say, he could come to her. She was done chasing after that man. There were 30 something guys at that wedding; all single and ready to mingle, damn it.

Not that she approached any of them.

Audrey stood with Piper watching the dance floor, and drinking more champagne than needed. Piper was wearing a bright red halter-top that was lined in stones along the bust. Her skirt was a sparkly black and her red heels were to die for. They made her at least six inches taller and made her legs look long and lean. She looked amazing with her long light brown hair in big curls and her make up done so perfectly that her eyes looked bigger than normal. She was one stunning chick.

“Fallon is so pretty,” Piper gushed. Audrey nodded as she watched her sister break it down with her groom.

“Yeah, she is,” Audrey agreed downing the rest of her champagne. Her eyes swept around the room, taking in the gorgeousness of the men. “So are the men in here, jeez, that hockey team is smoking hot!”

Piper giggled, “Right!? Man, that one guy, the one with no teeth, whoa! If he just kept his mouth shut the whole time, I could probably holler at him.”

Audrey giggled as she shook her head, “Yeah, he is, but did you see Anderson? My God, Fallon was right, total eye candy. I could suck on him like a sucker!”

Piper laughed loudly, “You’re so bad!”

“My own man-o-pop!”

Both ladies giggled at that, but when Piper went quiet, Audrey looked down at her confused. Piper was staring off to the side where her twin sister stood with one of the most gorgeous guys in the room. Reese stood tall in her silver heels that matched her short sparkly silver dress. It was opened in the back and hung off her shoulder, showing off her amazing tree tattoo that took up her whole back and shoulders. Piper had one to match; it was their twin thing. Reese’s hair was braided down her back and her make up was very dramatic and gorgeous. Tall-Dark-and-Handsome, stood only inches away, obviously spitting some mad game at Reese. She was shaking her head, laughing, but Tall-Dark-and-Handsome wasn’t giving up. He obviously had his sight set on Ms. Reese Allen.

“What’s wrong?” Audrey asked looking back at Piper.

“Nothing,” Piper said looking away. Audrey looked down at her until she looked up. When she did, Audrey saw the hurt in her eyes.

“Who is that?”

“Erik Titov, Jakob’s brother.”

“Oh, do you not like him?” Audrey asked confused. She hadn’t met Erik yet, but she had heard of him, and everything was good. He was apparently a great guy, quiet, but nice.

Piper shook her head sadly, “More like totally in love with him, but he wants nothing to do with me. He wants Reese.”

Audrey’s heart broke. She knew what it was like to lust after a guy who wanted her sister. She had lived it growing up. Thankfully, she really didn’t have that problem anymore. Audrey took Piper’s hand in hers, and squeezed.

“He doesn’t deserve you.”

Piper gave Audrey a watery smile before nodding, “Excuse me.”

Audrey let her leave and when a waiter passed with a tray full of champagne, she took one. She didn’t know what was up with Piper and Erik but she planned to find out. She would give Piper some time before she forced it out of her. She would need cupcakes and maybe some vodka. Piper was a lush when it came to vodka.

Audrey only stood for another minute alone when she noticed Shea and Elli Adler making their way towards her. Elli look amazing and round in a sweet light green maternity dress that brought out the green of her eyes. Her hair was long and curly, her make up done lightly. Shea looked dashing in his fitted black suit with his geeky black glasses and trusty Chucks on. In his arms, he held his beautiful bundle of pink while Elli held baby Shelli on her hip. Shelli was also wearing a cute little green dress, with her curly hair in two little pigtails. She was the cutest little thing, looking just like her daddy.

“Hey guys!” Audrey exclaimed before hugging and kissing all four of them, “aren’t y’all the cutest little family ever.”

Elli smiled sweetly as she leaned into Shea, “Thanks, Audrey. You look spectacular.”

Audrey smiled, swooshing her dress from side to side as her cheeks became hot, “Aw, thanks, Elli.”

Shea smiled, his arms snaking around Elli, bringing her closer to him, “Beautiful wedding,” he said with a grin.

“It is. How is everything?”

Elli nodded, “Good, even if I feel bigger than a house.”

Shea rolled his eyes while Audrey smiled, “I think you look beautiful, Elli.”

“I feel like Octomom or something,” she grumbled with a grumpy look on her face.

“Well you sure don’t look it. You look amazing.”

Elli smiled before shrugging her shoulders, “Thanks but I didn’t come over here for you to gush over me. I came to gush over you.”

Audrey giggled, “What about?”

“I wanted to suck up to you so you would do me a huge favor,” Elli said shyly.

“What is it?” Audrey asked, intrigued. Elli hardly ever asked Audrey for things. But really, what would the owner of the Assassins need from a customer service rep? Whenever Elli needed anything wine wise, she would call Fallon.

“I know this is short notice but I totally forgot. I was wondering if you could make cupcakes for Shelli’s birthday party this weekend. My pregnancy brain is on overload and I know I should have asked a long time ago, but I’m an idiot and you know I hate store bought ones and I love yours.”

“Jeez, Elli, ahh, you’re rambling kills me!” Audrey giggled as Shea laughed.

“Me too,” he said with a grin. Elli cut him a look before looking over at Audrey.

“I’m sorry but could you help me out?”

“Of course, email me what you need, and I’ll bring ‘em with me when I come for the party with Aiden.”

“Awesome, you’re a life saver. Thank you.” Next thing Audrey knew she was wrapped in a big hug from Elli. When they backed away Elli said, “Give AA kisses, Shelli.” Shelli leaned towards Audrey; drooling all over her face in what Shelli probably thought was a kiss. Audrey dusted kisses all over the pretty baby’s face before Elli pulled away with a big grin on her face. Audrey’s eyes started to fill as her eyes stayed locked with Shelli’s. She wanted a little person who would give her drooly kisses all the time.

Audrey blinked back the tears, grinning widely before saying, “Sure thing, y’all know I love you.”

Shea and Elli smiled as they nodded, “We love you, thanks, babe.”

With that the Adler family walked away, leaving Audrey all alone again. On the bright side though, she was going to get to make a lot of cupcakes and that would be fun. Ideas started to fill her head as she continued to drink her champagne and watch as Aiden and Fallon did the running man on the dance floor. Lucas was laughing so hard he couldn’t stand upright. They were a mess, she thought with a shake of her head. Even with them being a mess, she wished she had her own mess of a family. The man who would love her for forever, the one who would make her forget her past. The one who would make every single piece of shit she had dealt with worth it because he was there. He was holding her. He was loving her. And only her.

Where the hell was he?

“Well, hey there, beautiful.”

Audrey looked over to her left to see the guy she had left, not a week ago. Audrey took in a quick breath as her eyes met his. Holy moly! How the hell did he find her?! Even in her state of shock, she couldn’t help but take in the fact that he looked positively scrumptious with his big blue eyes and long blonde hair in his eyes. That was probably the reason she slept with him. He was beautiful.

“Hey…”

Yup, his name wasn’t clicking at all. Eek, she was such a slut! How did she sleep with a man and not know his name!? And why did he look younger than he did the other night!? He looked like he was sixteen! Oh, goodness! What had she done!? She was a child molester! She was going to go to jail for sleeping with a minor!

Oh, good Lord!

Her one-night stand laughed as he looked around, “Should my feelings be hurt that you don’t know my name?”

Ooo, he had an accent. She seemed to have forgotten that, but man, accents were sexy, but not coming from an infant! Audrey needed to get rid of him and fast.

She smiled and looked around for something to pull her from this conversation, “Not at all, I was very drunk that night. I doubt you even remember my name.”

“Audrey Jane Parker.”

Audrey whipped her eyes back to him, shock all over her face, “How’d you know that?”

The guy smiled, and Audrey’s pulse kicked up in speed.

He had a gap in his teeth.

Audrey LOVED gaps!

Another reason she probably went home with him, man, she was such a little hussy.

“I Googled ‘most beautiful girl ever’, your name came up.”

Audrey face broke out in a big grin as her face flushed, “Smooth.”

“I thought so. No, I play with Lucas.”

“Lucas? Lucas Brooks? My new brother-in-law?”

The guy nodded and Audrey decided this was getting worse by the moment. Not only was he an infant, but he also played hockey with Lucas. Not good. She pinched the bridge of her nose and gasped out, “Does he know?”

“That we slept together?”

“Yeah?” Audrey asked.

“Not at all. I don’t want to get killed.”

Audrey couldn’t help but giggle as the guy looked around the room. Probably to see if Lucas was in earshot. Ever since Fallon finally decided to stop being an idiot, Lucas and Audrey had become close. Lucas was the brother she never had, and she loved him dearly. Audrey couldn’t count how many times Lucas yelled at Levi for dating Audrey, he hated it, said that Levi wasn’t good enough for her.

Maybe she should have listened sooner.

Even though she knew she shouldn’t, she asked, “So what is your name?”

Audrey needed to know, there was something about him. Maybe his eyes, such a bright blue, that she swore she could hear the ocean. They were mesmerizing and she could get lost for days in his eyes.  Or maybe his swagger, he was confident and his eyes never left hers. It was like he was taking in everything about her, and for some reason she liked that, but she knew that nothing could ever happen between them. She just needed to get him to promise never to mention that night and everything would be fine. Audrey needed to make sure that Lucas and Fallon never found out about them, they would freak.

“Tate. Tate Odder,” he said. Tate flashed her a winning grin, taking her breath away. He had beautiful white teeth with sweet little gap between his two front teeth. When Audrey’s eyes set on his gap, her breath caught. Man that had to be the hottest thing ever on a guy. It was the simple imperfections that always made Audrey’s heart race.

“Odder?” she asked. By the way he kept grinning; Audrey knew she had said his name wrong.

“Ooo-der,” he said breaking down the sounds for her.

“Oooooooooder?” she asked. Tate smiled.

“Works for me.”

They shared an intimate grin before Audrey looked away, “Nice to meet you.”

“You too. Thank you for the cupcakes.”

WHOA!

“You’re my neighbor? Lucas’ best friend?” she gasped out. Oh God, how did it not click? Fallon had said countless times that Tate was young and that he was gorgeous! Was she that distracted by the gap and his eyes that she didn’t even realize that he was her neighbor!?

“Yup, that’s me.”

Oh God, she couldn’t breathe. The guy who she slept with was not only her neighbor but also her brother-in-law’s best friend and the guy for whom she sat up for hours just to listen to him play. No wonder he was good with his hands and fingers, ACK! Don’t think about sex with him, Audrey! Dumb girl! Ah!

“Oh my God,” she gasped out.

“What?”

“Oh nothing, I just fucked up royally.”

Tate face twisted in confusion, “Royally?”

“Yeah. I got drunk and slept with my brother-in-law’s best friend, who is also my neighbor, who probably isn’t over the age of 18. I am a winner.”

“I am twenty-one,” he said sternly and Audrey could tell he was a little irritated.

“Well, thank God, you can drink! Oh my God, I am sick,” she muttered before taking a long pull of her own drink. She needed to get away from him. She was pretty sure she couldn’t embarrass herself anymore and really, who sleeps with a kid? He was seven years younger than her! When he was being born she was in first grade, begging Bryan Richards to hold her hand! When he was seven, she had sex for the first time with Bryan Richards! And when he was 14, she was getting an abortion! No, it wasn’t Bryan Richards’ baby, wouldn’t that have been something, but still! She was eons older than this kid!

“So I take asking you to dance would be a waste of my time?”

Audrey nodded, “Yup, sorry, but what we did was a onetime thing, I hope that you keep that to yourself because we do need to live by each other and more than likely this won’t be the last family event we are at together.”

Wow, she was being a bitch, but she couldn’t help it. She was beyond embarrassed and a little drunk. She also hated that she still wanted to know him. Why did he have to be so young and sexy? Couldn’t she pick up a guy her age? Was she that hopeless that she went for the first guy who hit on her? When she glanced up and her eyes met with Blondie’s, oh wait, Tate’s, her heart started to race. He was looking at her with such a wounded look. Did he really think that something was going to happen between them?

Audrey watched as his hand moved towards her, tucking her hair behind her ear.

“Nice to see you again, Audrey.”

With that he walked away and Audrey’s shoulders sank. She wanted to run after him and apologize. She wanted to make him realize that she wasn’t good enough for him, he was too sweet, too innocent…okay, innocent was a long shot, she remembered the things he did in that bed. He was very much a man, but still, she felt bad. Tate deserved a young girl, someone with bright blonde hair and blue eyes so that when they are ready, they could make beautiful little blonde-haired, blue-eyed babies. Audrey wasn’t that person. For some reason her heart hurt, she had this fantasy about Blondie and now that she knew who he was, her fantasy was gone. He was untouchable.

“Who was that?” Audrey turned to see that Piper had returned.

“That guy I slept with after Fallon’s bridal shower,” Audrey said with a huff before finishing off her ninth glass of champagne.

“Really?! Good God, he was beautiful! Why aren’t you trying to do a repeat!?” Piper exclaimed.

“Because he is a baby, and my brother-in-law’s best friend, and my neighbor.”

Piper eyes went wide, “Wow, A, you sure know how to pick ’em.”

Audrey laughed, “Right!?”

***

Well, that didn’t go well.

Tate was sure that when their eyes met Audrey would have remembered the moments when they were in bed together, but for some reason, she hadn’t. She was hot and cold in a matter of minutes. One minute she wants to know who he is, the next she is basically dismissing him! What the hell!? So what that he was Lucas’ friend? As soon as he told Lucas that he wanted Audrey, he was pretty sure that Lucas would be supportive. Lucas was a little weird when it came to Audrey but surely he knew Tate was a good guy.

But honestly, what was her deal? She acted like she was better than him or something. They both wanted what happened in that bed. He was the same person then as he is now, so what was the problem? She wanted him with fierceness that he had never experienced. She basically ate him alive and boy, did he do the same to her. He still couldn’t stop thinking of her sexy little body touching his. Her soft beautiful skin hot against his. Man, he was getting hard just thinking of it.

Tate looked through the crowd until he found Audrey standing with Piper. Two beautiful women in one spot didn’t help his hard on and when Audrey moved her hand down the crease of her breast, Tate couldn’t breathe. He watched as she talked and found that he loved the way her glossed up lips moved. The way her eyes widened with each word, or how, when she laughed, she laughed with her whole body. She was bright like the sun, and he was drawn to her light. He craved it. She was radiant and he needed her. All of her.

Suddenly, a guy came towards her and it was as if her light shut off. Piper looked at the guy and then at Audrey before looking away. The guy looked like someone off that show that Anderson always watched; Jersey Shore or something like that. He was short; dark featured, and had a weird buzzed head. Tate hated him instantly. Tate watched as Audrey’s body tense up when the guy slowly grazed his hand down her cheek.

“What are you staring at this time? Still Audrey?” Phillip asked, “Dude, just go over and talk to her, she’s really nice.”

Tate shook his head, “She blew me off.”

Phillip laughed, “Really? That’s crazy.”

“Yeah,” Tate agreed watching as Piper walked away with a worried look on her face. Tate felt an overwhelming need to go over there and make sure Audrey was okay. Her face was twisted in worry and the guy kept getting closer as she tried to get away.

“Ah, forget her. She isn’t worth it.”

Tate couldn’t have disagreed more.

She was worth it, and she was going to be his.

***

Not good, not good, not good.

“You look amazing, A, so fucking amazing,” Levi whispered against her cheek.

Levi’s hard hot body pressed against her. The hair along his jaw tickled her cheek while his spicy cologne played tricks with her mind. God, he smelled good, but she knew this was bad. She couldn’t let Levi get to her; she had to withstand him. He was going to hurt her and she knew it, but when he looked into her eyes, his bright hazel eyes swirling with lust, Audrey had a hard time remembering that he could break her into a billion pieces… again. She didn’t know what it was, but this man always had her coming back for more.

“I’ve missed you, Cupcake. Haven’t you missed me?” he whispered again.

Ah, her nickname from him. No matter what, he could have her withering with just that one sweet word. It was as if the word caressed her, making her feel like she never wanted anything else but to drown in his love and worry about the hurt later. For right now, he wanted her, and maybe later he would too, but she was living for right now. And now, she wanted him.

“I have,” she whispered back as his lips dusted her cheek.

“Come on, let’s get out of here.”

Audrey shook her head, “I can’t leave my date.”

Audrey was drunk, but even she knew that she couldn’t leave Aiden without dancing with him. When she glanced towards the dance floor and saw that he was busy getting down with Allison, Harper and Jakob Titov’s little girl, she smiled. Guess Aiden wasn’t too worried about his old aunt; he had his eyes set on sweet Allison. She looked just like her father, beautiful brown eyes and long straight brown hair. She was beautiful and together, Aiden and Allison were so cute!

When Levi pressed his body against her, she took in a deep breath, her body humming for his.

“I think your date is busy. Now come on, let’s go. I want you naked, now.”

Audrey arched her back, pressing her body against his. She knew this was wrong, but she was horny and drunk. Plus, part of her hoped that he was for real and that he wanted her back. Part of her knew that wasn’t true, but the hopeless romantic part of her prayed it was.

“Well, when you put it like that, how can I say no?”

Audrey was pretty sure she was making another mistake.

Chapter 6

“Shit.”

Audrey rolled over, stretching her arms above her head. With a satisfied grin, she opened her eyes to see Levi putting on his shirt from the night before. She only caught a glimpse of his tight abs before they were quickly covered by his shirt. Memories of running her tongue and mouth along those abs hit her hard, and she was soon ready to go again. Before she could suggest that he join her back in bed, Levi reached down to pick up his shoes. Audrey sat up, covering her chest with her blanket as she glanced at the clock, seeing that it was five in the morning. What the hell was he doing?

Surely he wasn’t leaving after last night. They had made sweet burning love, he had whispered how much he had missed her, and how he was never going to leave. He told her everything she had wanted to hear, playing with her heart strings. So why was he in a rush getting ready?

“What are you doing?” she finally asked.

Levi glanced up, then back down at the white button up shirt he was buttoning. “Janet has called like 10 times, I think she knows I went home with someone which sucks ‘cause now I’m going to have to listen to her bitch all day.”

Whoa, say what?

“Excuse me?” she croaked out as her pulse kicked up a notch.

Levi glanced over at her and when his eyes met hers, a condescending smile went across his gorgeous mouth.  “Oh come on, A, you really didn’t think this was a start to something again, did you?”

The air rushed out of her as Levi shook his head and started moving around the room. She moved off the bed, grabbing her dress from the night before and sliding it on.  Her hands shook, uncontrollably, as she zipped up, turning to face Levi. Her heart was beating so hard that she felt like her chest was vibrating. She didn’t want to fight with him, she wanted to go back to bed, and cuddle. But he had taken that fantasy away from her. He was still with someone.

Audrey took in a shuddering breath before saying, “You slept with me, and you’re still with someone?”

Levi rolled his eyes as he tucked his keys in his pocket, “Yeah, so?”

“Oh my God,” Audrey said, her hands coming up to her stomach. She felt like she was going to puke. Again, she believed his lies, his sweet words. AGAIN! It was disgusting. What the fuck was wrong with her?! Why did she always trust him! “You said you missed me!”

“I do, I miss fucking you but I don’t want you.”

“You asshole!” Audrey screamed, her heart breaking all over again while not affecting him at all.

“You’re killing me here, A, when are you ever going to figure it out? I don’t want to be with you.” Audrey glanced up to see him as he reached the door. He turned and pinned her with a distant look, “I just want to fuck you. See ya around, Cupcake.”

Audrey took in shuddering breaths as she listened to Levi run down the stairs. When she heard the front door slam, she fell to the floor, holding her knees close to her chest.

I just want to fuck you.

How many times had she heard that? Even with knowing the outcome of their reunion, how could she let this happen? Why did she always do this to herself? Why couldn’t she see through his lines and lies? Or any man’s lines? As the questions swam in her head, she sat staring at the dark mole that was on her knee. Slowly her vision started to cloud with tears, and when they started to fall, she popped up and ran to the bathroom. She didn’t want to feel the tears rolling down her cheeks, it would make everything worse.

Audrey jumped in the shower, not caring about the beautiful dress that her sister picked out.  She turned the water on the hottest setting, filling the shower with steam.  The dress started to hurt against her skin and she started to tear it off, destroying it. The pain coursed across her skin, she didn’t know if it was from the water or from Levi.

She felt dirty, disgusting.

Grabbing her loofa, she started to scrub her body, crying as the roughness and the heat of the water continued to burn her skin. She welcomed the pain, though. With every swipe of the loofa, she didn’t feel as dirty. She needed to get the smell of Levi off her! She couldn’t take it. Never had she felt like such a cheap piece of ass. Not even when she woke up beside Tate, did she feel this dirty. No, only Levi could do this to her.

When she finally felt clean, she dropped to her bottom, pulling her knees up under her chin, as the sobs started to rip out of her. She was basically screaming as she cried. She felt like the biggest whore this side of the Red River. So nasty that not even a dog would lick her face. She had never felt like such a failure, well, other than when she had the abortion but that was years ago. She had always thought highly of herself. Knowing that one day everything would work out. But at that moment, she didn’t feel like things were ever going to get better.

How did she keep getting herself in these kinds of messes? She should have known that Levi didn’t want anything with her, he hadn’t before so what made her think he had now? Was it the hope that maybe he had missed her, that maybe this time she was good enough? What made Janet better than her? Audrey was beautiful, funny, peppy, and damn it, she was freaking amazing! Why wasn’t she good enough for him? Why didn’t he love her!

As she rocked back and forth, her body becoming numb, Audrey still couldn’t figure out what she had done wrong. Part of her knew she never would, either. The other part, like her heart, needed to accept it and move on, but it was hard. And at that moment, crying at the bottom of her bathtub seemed like a good idea. All she needed was her neighbor to start playing his piano and everything would be better. When Audrey remembered that the piano playing would be by Tate, a new round of tears rushed along her cheeks. She had fucked that up too.

God, she was such a winner.

Audrey stayed in the bath until the water ran cold. When she couldn’t take it any more, she turned the water off and climbed out, wrapping a towel around her splotchy red body.  She felt better, a good cry and hot shower usually helped her cope with the pain. Her head still wasn’t right, but really she probably never would be. Not until she learned that she wasn’t the one messed up, it was actually the idiots she continued to date.

As she made her way back into her bedroom, she wrapped her head with a towel to dry her hair. It was early but she needed to get up and get going. Nora, her mother, would be coming by that afternoon with Aiden. He was staying the week with her while Fallon and Lucas were in Goa. Even in her state of depression, she was still excited for the week. They had a lot planned and being with Aiden would take her mind off dickhead.

Audrey went to her drawer and pulled out shorts, a tee, and underwear throwing them over her shoulder onto the bed. When she turned from the drawer, she came to a halt in front of her bed. The sheets were tousled and stray pillows lay on the floor with her panties and bra from the night before. As she stared down at the bed she and Levi had had sex in, her eyes filled with tears as her heart started to beat in overdrive. She reached for her underwear and went through the motion of putting on her clothes as her body started to shake. Then without thinking, she ripped the sheets off the bed throwing them out the opened door into the hall. One by one the pillows joined them before she ran to the hall, picked up everything and ran down the stairs. It surprised her that she didn’t fall on her face when she did this. The next thing she knew she was throwing the sheets and pillows out on the front lawn.

Audrey turned again and ran back up the stairs. She then reached for the mattress, pulling it off her bed. Again, she was surprised she got the king size mattress down the stairs, only knocking off picture frames from the walls and slightly twisting her ankle. She was pretty amazing when she was dead set on doing something. As she pulled the mattress through her living room, she knocked over a bookcase and two end tables before she got it out the door. When she laid that on top of her sheets, she clapped her hands before running back inside to grab anything that reminded her of Levi.

One by one, picture frames flew out the door, hitting the mattress with so much force, that when they landed, they bounced off and broke.

It was so invigorating!!

She found anything and everything that reminded her of him. All their favorite shows, DVDs, their favorite snacks from the kitchen, their favorite blanket. It all had to go! She stood in front of her pile of Levi, breathing hard, as she thought about anything else that could be in the house. When she remembered the old Xbox that sat in the closet, she ran inside and grabbed it before going back out and throwing it in the pile. Still breathing hard, her body covered in sweat, she ran her hand through her wet hair as the tears welled up in her eyes.

Stupid asshole.

There was only one more thing to grab but she knew it was going to take a minute, so she took a second to catch her breath as she silently said goodbye to their things. Even though she wanted to kill him, it still hurt to see their things go. To see him go. After she calmed down a bit, she turned to go back inside. When she hit the top step of the porch and saw Tate sitting in a lawn chair, drinking coffee, she let out a loud scream. Tate let out his own girly scream before falling out of his lawn chair, coffee flying in the air before landing at her bare feet. When it didn’t burn her feet she realized it wasn’t coffee, but chocolate milk.

“What the hell!” he yelled, standing up quickly.

“You scared me!”

“How!? I’m just sitting here. You are the one throwing stuff and screaming out obscenities!”

“Why didn’t you say something?”

“What? I am sitting here, enjoying my milk and watching the show! What did you want me to do, say ‘Hey Audrey, I am watching you de-clutter your house, do you need help?’”

Audrey narrowed her eyes, but then it was like a light bulb went off. “Yes.”

“Yes?”

“Yes, I need help! Come on,” she said walking back into the house. When she went to one end of the couch, she looked up to see Tate standing in the doorway. “Grab the other end.”

“Huh?”

“Help me,” she knocked her body into the end of the sofa, “get this sofa out.”

“Really?”

“Yes! Or I’m gonna do it myself!”

Tate shrugged his shoulders before he bent down and took the other end. They carried it down the stairs and to the pile that lay in the lawn. She threw down her end and without much choice, he threw down his. Audrey then ran inside, getting matches and the lighting fluid from the grill before running back outside. Once there, she started to drench the pile, making sure it was good and wet before she struck a match. Audrey threw it down on the pile and watched it become engulfed in flames. It was a beautiful sight watching Levi’s things burn. She hadn’t realized that doing this would be better than sitting on the bathroom floor bawling her eyes out. As the fire burned, she felt someone take a step closer to her and she remembered that Tate was there.

“Please don’t tell Lucas or Fallon,” she whispered as her couch, the same couch she made beautiful sweet love to Levi on, burned.

“I won’t,” he said softly, “can I ask why?”

“Because they will think I’m psychotic.”

“No they won’t. It’s not like you’re rocking back and forth on the floor, crying. That’s when you have hit rock bottom.”

Audrey looked up into Tate’s soft eyes, “I did that before I started the fire.”

Tate seemed to cringe as he looked away. She watched his profile, the light from the fire bringing out the stubble that lined his jaw. When he turned to look at her, he smiled. “Come here,” he said, and then he took her hand in his, bringing her close to him and he wrapped his arms tightly around her. She went willingly, really needing a hug at that moment. As tears rolled down her cheeks, she took in a shaky breath as she watched the fire burn.

“Are you allowed to burn things in your front lawn?” Tate asked.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t care.”

They stood, wrapped in each other’s arms for a long time. Her body was in overdrive from waking up to Levi’s leaving, to de-Levi-ing her house, to being in someone’s arms again. Tate’s arms tightened around Audrey’s body, his head resting on the top of her head and she knew that Tate didn’t want anything from her. He just wanted to hold her because she was hurting and that alone was refreshing. She was tired of people always wanting things from her, and for once she felt like someone wasn’t only being nice because they wanted something but because they cared and were worried about her.

Tate made her feel like that.

Just like her things, Audrey’s body also was on fire. She wanted Tate. She wanted to stay in his arms forever. She missed him more than she had missed Levi and she had no clue who he was. She didn’t care though. He seemed like a good person. Young as all get out, but a good person. She couldn’t even think twice about being with someone right now after everything with Levi. And also because Tate probably thought she was a psychotic slut. She hadn’t started on a good foot with him, so her hormones were going to need to slow down. She really needed to get it together.

When a fire truck, a fire marshal and four cop cars pulled up, Tate’s body shook with laughter.

“I guess you can’t.”

***

Tate watched as the emergency response teams left. Audrey stood beside him taking in deep breaths as her eyes stayed on the pile of junk that had been drenched with water from the fire trucks. Tate still couldn’t believe the show she had put on for him. It was quite the site: watching her grunt, and cuss as she threw each item out in the lawn. When she got the matches and lighter fluid he wanted to laugh but he could tell she wouldn’t like that much. She was visibly upset, and he wanted to know why.

When she glanced up at him with a sheepish smile, he smiled back. Then they both started to laugh. She held her stomach as she laughed loudly, adding in a little snort here and there. That made him laugh harder and soon he was bent over laughing.

“What a show, huh?”

Tate smiled, “It was interesting.”

Audrey giggled, “You probably think I’m a psychotic slut.”

Tate’s smile fell as his eyebrows drew together, “I don’t think that at all.”

She waved him off, rolling her eyes, “I just set fire to a couch and a mattress, and other things. I’m pretty sure that gets me a one way ticket to Crazyville.”

Tate shook his head, “Obviously, you are upset.”

“Upset is a good word for it, but I think psychotic is better.”

Tate scoffed, “I think you are being too hard on yourself.”

She looked up surprised. They shared a long look before she nodded, “I’m always too hard on myself.”

“See, even you know that you aren’t a psychotic slut.”

“Oh, I don’t think I am. I said you probably think I am.”

Tate shook his head. He was so confused, “I don’t think that at all. Why would I?”

Audrey looked down shyly, “Like I said, I burnt up some furniture but before that I slept with you only knowing you for 5 minutes.”

Ahh, okay. That was where the slut part came from.

“Audrey, I just think that you had the same passion I had, and we acted on it. What’s wrong with that?”

Audrey smiled as she shrugged her shoulders, “I had never done that before.”

Tate grinned as he nodded, “Well, I’m glad I was your first.”

She giggled as she looked away again. “I’m sorry for the way I acted at the wedding, I was a bitch.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, a small smile pulling at his lips, “Don’t think twice about it.”

She gave him a bright grin before moving her hand through her wet long hair. Tate took in a deep breath as he kicked around at the grass with his bare feet. He had this need to know everything about her. Knowing that it was she who lived next door still made his pulse kick up. He hoped that she would get to know him and maybe something would develop. He was intrigued by her and more than a little attracted to her. He wanted her. Bad.

“You want to tell me what happened to cause you to set your furniture on fire?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders before looking up at him. Her eyes were cloudy with tears and it tugged at his heart to see her like that. He wanted to gobble her up in his arms again and kiss away the pain but that would be rude. She obviously needed time, so for right now, he would keep his hands to himself.

“Like always, I fell to another wicked scheme.”

“What do you mean? Wait,” he said before she went to answer, “Why don’t we go have a seat, I’ll get us some hot chocolate and we’ll talk.”

Audrey nodded slowly, “That would be nice.”

Audrey settled herself on the porch, while Tate ran through the house getting together two cups of hot chocolate. He had finally finished getting the condo decorated with his things, he probably should have invited her inside, but she seemed happy to sit on the porch. It was chilly but it was still a bright beautiful morning.

When Tate came outside, Audrey was sitting on the top step, wrapped in a blanket and she had a coat on, too. He had thought she would be cold when he saw her in her short shorts and tank but he guessed her adrenaline was running on high and she didn’t feel the chill. She must have now. Tate sat down beside her, handing her a bright purple Assassins’ mug before settling in beside her.

Audrey took a sip and smiled over at him, “This is good.”

Tate smiled widely. It was his mom’s hot chocolate recipe from back home. He loved it and he loved it even more that she liked it. He continued to grin, his body filling with warmth from the girl beside him and for some reason he wasn’t shy about his smile around her. Maybe it was the way she would smile when he did. It made him feel good, like he didn’t need to hide the gap between his teeth.

“So, wicked scheme?” He knew he said scheme wrong. It sounded more like schewe when he said it. Oh well, she must have gotten the point because she nodded.

“Yup, like always. I always take shit from idiots.”

“So, in other words you haven’t found the right guy?”

She laughed as she nodded, “Nope, but I’ve found every wrong one on the way.”

Tate nodded, “So, what did this idiot do to cause you to burn stuff?”

Audrey ran her finger along the rim of her mug before looking up at him, “Why is it so easy to talk to you?”

Tate was a little confused by her question. He grinned while shrugging his shoulders, “I’m not sure, but I’m glad I am.”

Audrey eyes soften as she nodded, “It’s nice.”

Tate continued to grin, “It is. Now tell me.”

Her smile fell as her hand slowly went up to a piece of her hair. She started to twirl it slowly around her finger as she stared over at the pile of burnt mess. “I went home with someone who I have been sleeping with for the past eight months when I knew I shouldn’t have. He doesn’t love me. He doesn’t want to be with me, but for some reason I keep hoping for something that is never gonna happen. I woke up to him getting dressed and he proceeded to tell me, he only wants to have sex with me, he doesn’t want to be with me.”

Tate cringed. The dude was an idiot! But all in all, his loss was Tate’s gain.

“Did you try?” he asked.

Audrey looked over at him, and nodded, “Yeah.”

“Did you give him everything you had?”

“Yeah, and he used me.”

“Then forget him, he doesn’t deserve you. You deserve someone who will love you, not some jackass that doesn’t know his ass from his head.”

Audrey covered her mouth as she giggled, “Everyone tells me that.”

“Then maybe you should listen,” he said with a grin.

She grinned back before nodding, “Maybe I will.”

For some reason, he got the vibe she was flirting with him. His heart rate picked up as his dick hardened with the beautiful memories of her naked. She was hurting and he was a dick for thinking of sex, but he couldn’t help it. She was so sexy and gorgeous. At the right angle he could see perfectly down her shirt. He couldn’t help it. For some reason he found himself thinking about her naked and sex when he was around her. He had wanted her since he watched her leave the hotel room. It had been a long week and he was ready for a repeat and more.

Tate turned up his charm, channeling his inner Lucas before grinning over at her.

“Maybe a good guy is in your future.”

“Maybe,” she grinned as she stood up, suddenly, “thanks for the talk.”

“Anytime.”

Audrey handed him the empty mug as he stood. He looked down at her; a little closer than needed but he wanted her in his arms again. Nothing was said for a moment as they stared into each other eyes. Her eyes were so dark with pretty little spots of honey. She was beautiful, so beautiful. Audrey pointed behind her, just as her eyes fell to his lips. She looked away quickly and muttered, “I gotta get dressed and go buy a couch and mattress before Aiden gets here.”

“Yeah, Lucas told me Aiden is staying with you for the week.”

“Yup,” she nodded, taking a step back from him.

“He told me to help out but to know that you probably won’t need it.”

She smiled, “No, Aiden and I are good, but thanks.”

“Sure,” he said as she reached the door. He didn’t want her to go so he said, “I’m home alone for the week, if you guys want company let me know.”

Audrey smiled, her eyes brighter than they were earlier, “Will do. Thanks again, Tate.”

“Anytime.”

She went inside and he leaned against the brick of the condo, taking in deep breaths. She did something to his heart and he didn’t understand it, but he liked it. He liked her.

“Hey.”

Tate came off the wall, a quick smile on his face for Audrey. “Yeah?”

“What’s your favorite thing to eat? Candy wise?”

Tate laughed, that was random but it wasn’t a hard question to answer, “Gummy bears.”

Audrey smiled brightly and nodded, “Are you going to baby Shelli’s birthday party this weekend?”

Tate nodded. He didn’t want to, but Shea, his captain, said he had too.

So he was.

“Yeah.”

“Good, I’ll see you there.”

With a wave she left, shutting the door behind her.

Audrey confused the hell out of him but Tate didn’t care. He wanted her, and he couldn’t wait for the chase. He would give her a week or two but after that, it was game time.

And he had his mind set to win.

Chapter 7

“AA, what happened to your couch again?”

Audrey knew that Aiden didn’t believe the story she told about why she had a new couch set and bedroom suite but it didn’t keep her from sticking to her story. It had been four days, why would she change it now?

“I told you, Punkin,” she said. She paused to lick the icing from her fingers, “Those hippogriffs you left here, pooped and peed all over my couch! I had to fight them off and then go get a new set!”

Aiden’s giggles filled the room causing Audrey to smile.

“You’re so silly, AA,” Aiden giggled.

Audrey smiled, “And you love me so much.”

“To the moon and back!” he exclaimed with his hands in the air. Audrey giggled as she nodded while continuing to put icing in her piping bag. Once she had all the icing inside the bag, she squeezed the right amount on each orange crème flavored cupcake while Aiden leaned on the back of the couch watching her.

“Are you gonna come on over here and pick out all the orange gummy bears from this bag for me?” she asked, cocking her head to the side, where a large bag of gummy bears sat.

“Sure!”

Aiden ran over to the island, hopping up in the chair before opening the bag. Audrey continued to frost the cupcakes while Aiden picked out all the orange ones. He was the best helper in the kitchen, plus she just loved being near him. She had been missing him so much lately.

Once she was done, she leaned back inspecting her work. She had done well with the bright orange buttercream icing she had made. It matched the cake perfectly, and also the wrapper that Aiden had picked out.

“All done,” Aiden said before hopping off the chair to throw away the packing.

Audrey nodded, “Good work, good sir!”

Aiden laughed while Audrey proceeded to put a gummy bear on the top of each cupcake. When she was done, she popped one in her mouth and grinned over at Aiden. “You sure Mr. Tate likes orange?”

Aiden nodded quickly, his hair moving with every move. “Yup! He says he hates purple and hates wearing it at the games.”

Audrey laughed, “I like the purple.”

Audrey had always been a fan of the Assassins’ jersey. The jerseys were a dark purple. On the front as an emblem was a large masked man who held a hockey stick over his head with the Nashville skyline coming out of his shoulders. The jerseys did it for her; she had two of her own. She thought it made the guys look scrumptious. Something about a manly man in a girly color turned her on. Call her crazy, but it was hot!

“Me too!” Aiden exclaimed, “Dad, got me my own jersey that says Brooks and 11 on the back, since he is 22.”

“How cool! What’s mommy? 33?”

Aiden rolled his eyes, “Duh, AA, she’s number one!”

Audrey laughed, “Dad said that?”

“Yup! Mommy will always be his number one, that’s what he always says.”

That Lucas Brooks! He honestly could make any woman swoon. Audrey shook her head while she placed each cupcake in a cupcake tin. For the past couple days, she had been working on the perfect cupcake to give Tate as a thank you. When she found the Orange Crème ones online, she was quick to make them. They tasted divine, and she hoped Tate would think so too.

Audrey hadn’t seen Tate since she left him that morning which was probably for the best. When she wasn’t busy with Aiden, she was in her room crying. She was still broken hearted with the way Levi had left. They had split up before but he had never been so cold and taunting about it. It was like she didn’t even know this person. He made her feel like everything they had was worthless and that he was glad to be done with her. But what didn’t make sense was his text about wanting to see her again. Didn’t he know that she couldn’t do this anymore? That she needed to be done with him? No matter what her heart said. She should have taken a picture of the burning pile of his crap and sent it to him. That would have shown him!

With a shake of her head, as if she was trying to get rid of the thought of him, she placed the cupcakes in the center of the island. She had promised herself that she was done thinking about him, but she hadn’t had much luck with that. She needed to give up guys completely for a while. It would be for the best. She had been so caught up on Levi when God knew she shouldn’t have. She hated feeling like this. Like she was nothing, a stranger who no one would ever love. She knew that there was a man out there for her, but she was pretty sure he had fallen off his horse on the way to her house.

What she needed was a break. A guy break. Maybe Piper would want to go on it with her, having a partner would help. It wasn’t like Piper had had much luck with guys either lately. She had dated just about the same amount of idiots that Audrey had. Plus, she was apparently in love with a guy who didn’t want her. More of a reason to go on a guy break.

As Audrey cleaned up her mess, Aiden ran around the house playing with his imaginary friend, Will. It creeped Audrey out a little but Aiden reassured her that Will was a good guy. She didn’t care though; she was pretty damn sure Will was a ghost that was going to eat her in the middle of the night, once Aiden left.

Not that she would ever tell Aiden that.

“AA, can I go outside?”

Audrey turned from the sink, wiping her hands on her apron. “Yeah, be careful, stay in the front yard and put a jacket on. It’s getting colder out.”

Finally! It had been in the low 70s for the past month and it was November! How did that make sense? But, that was Tennessee weather for you! Audrey wasn’t worried about it though; once December came it would be so cold that she would be wearing thick tights everyday under her dresses. She loved when seasons changed and she got to wear new outfits. She got to go shopping too, which was awesome. Some people have husbands and boyfriends, Audrey had shoes and dresses.

The screen door shut and Audrey glanced back to see Aiden running through the yard with his hockey stick in hand. Aiden had gotten so good the past couple months. Audrey loved watching him play and couldn’t wait to leave for the game that night. With hockey season in full swing, Lucas was gone a lot, and with Aiden’s hockey, Audrey and Fallon were pretty busy. Fallon being the workaholic she was meant that Audrey was the one who took Aiden to all his practices and most of his game. Fallon always joined them after closing her wine cellar but she was always a little late. Aiden and Audrey were used to it. That was Fallon and they loved her anyway.  Most people would get fed up with it, but not Audrey. She loved helping Fallon but she really didn’t get to do it much anymore since Lucas had come along. Not that it bothered her much; it gave her more time to focus on her.

And her shoes.

Audrey turned back to the sink, going through her list of things she needed to do before they would leave for Aiden’s game at Centennial. The Sportsplex was only seconds away, so they didn’t need to rush, but she needed to get all his equipment ready. She prayed that he knew what he needed because she sure didn’t. Lucas would usually have everything packed and put in her car the day before, but since he had left right after the wedding, Audrey wasn’t sure if the bag would be in her car. She should probably check that.

Untying the bright green cupcake apron that Aiden and Fallon had gotten her for Christmas, Audrey hung it on its peg. Audrey then grabbed her grey blazer off the back of the chair, and slid into it. She loved the outfit she was wearing; it was one of her favorites. The skinny greyish jeans paired with a fitted white tee, went fantastic with her blazer that had a cute little teal brooch on it. But that wasn’t the best part, nope, it was the peep toe, Gucci teal pumps, with black ribbons that tied up the heel into a bow. They were to die for.

As Audrey made her way to the front door, she pulled her hair up in a messy bun, admiring her new couch set. It was beautiful and better than the last set. Grabbing her keys, she pushed the door open and went out, colliding right into a rock hard chest. Someone’s strong hands took ahold of her arms, holding her in place as she stumbled to a halt. When she glanced up into a pair of ocean blue eyes that had been staring in her dreams for the last couple night, she took in a sharp breath.

“AA! Tate’s home!”

Audrey smiled, her eyes still locked with Tate’s, as his own mouth formed into a wide grin. His jaw was clean shaved and his lips were full. His teeth were a pearl white and he was pushing his tongue against the back of his teeth so she saw pink in his gap.

An unexpected need to press her lips against his, came quick, taking her breath away.

“I see,” she said breathlessly as Tate continued to smile.

“Hey, Audrey,” he said in a throaty sexy way. Audrey blinked twice, swallowing loudly.

“Hey.”

“Aren’t you gonna give him his cupcakes?”

Tate’s grin grew as he continued to stare down at her. They were only inches apart and she had the urge to touch him. What was up with him? How could she be this attracted to someone? He was a baby! Knowing she couldn’t touch him since the last time she did she ravished him, Audrey took a step back. Tate eyes continued to watch her as he slowly tucked his hands into his pockets.

“Cupcakes?” Tate asked.

Audrey nodded as Aiden said, “Yup! She made yummy gummy bear ones! She’s the best cupcake maker ever! Aren’t you AA?”

Audrey’s cheek dusted as she smiled, “Maybe, Punkin,” she glanced back up at Tate and said, “Let me check my car for his bag and then I’ll get those for you.”

“AA, Dad put my bag in your car before he left.”

“Party,” Audrey gushed as she took a hold of his hand, “Come on, let’s go give Tate his cupcakes. Come on in,” she said to Tate as she turned to go back inside. As she walked through her house to the kitchen, she hoped that he liked her new couch set. It was an amazing sectional that had a black base and beautiful grey cushions. She had bought some bright yellow pillows to go with it and it seemed to bring the room together. It made her happy.

“Nice couch.”

Yay! He like it!

Why did that matter?

Audrey threw Tate a grin over her shoulder as she reached the island. She picked up the cupcake tin, and turned, smiling up at Tate.

“Thanks, you should see the bed.”

Once the words left her mouth, she turned deep red as her whole body flushed with desire. For goodness sakes! Could she sound any more like a slut?!?

Tate’s chuckles ran up her spine while his grin couldn’t get any bigger. His eyes were darker and Lord, help her; she was convinced she was going to spontaneously combust with the way he was looking at her.

“I would love to see the new bed, Audrey,” he said in a husky manly way that made Audrey’s clothes want to fly off. She was pretty sure he didn’t care about the new bedroom set, more like laying her down in it. The more she was around this man the more she forgave herself for going home with him so quickly. He was basically sex on legs! But how at such a young age?! Poor little girls, they would have no chance with him! Lord knew, Audrey didn’t!

He had to be a lady killer. A man whore. He was just too damn sexy.

“Ugh, yeah, here’s your cupcakes,” she said, basically throwing the tin to him.

He laughed as he looked down at them, “Wow Gummy Bears, I love them.”

When he glanced up at her through half lidded eyes, his eyes boring into hers and his lips curving into a sexy little smirk, Audrey knew he had to leave. “Thanks for being there the other morning.”

Tate nodded, “My pleasure.”

The way he said pleasure sounded way more intimate than he probably meant it, and it had Audrey’s body tingling. Or maybe he did mean it that way?

He needed to go.

Now.

“Thanks again,” she said quickly, looking around him to see Aiden dancing by the door trying to put his shoes on, “Ready bud? Aiden’s got a game,” she said still not looking in Tate’s eyes. She could get lost in them and since that was a horrible idea, she kept her eyes on the ground.

“Yeah, he told me.”

His voice was so husky, and dirty sounding. He honestly had the kind of voice that could talk a girl out her panties…oh wait, he had. Bad Audrey, bad. With a shake of her head, Audrey looked up to see that Tate was still staring at her. Damn it! With the voice and the eyes and the gap, how was she supposed to stay on a guy break!?

Audrey looked away, gathering her things as she told herself to not look him in the eyes. As long as she didn’t make him talk or look in his eyes, she wouldn’t be tempted to hump his leg.

“Tate, wanna come to my game?”

Oh, come on!

Aiden was hanging off Tate’s arm laughing while Tate grinned and lifted him off his feet.

“I would love too,” he laughed.

Audrey couldn’t stop the smile that came across her face if she wanted too. Levi didn’t like kids at all. He never played with Aiden, that’s was probably the reason why Aiden didn’t like Levi at all. The kid was one smart cookie, another person she should have listened too.

“Cool! Let’s go, AA,” Aiden exclaimed between giggles.

Audrey leaned against the island, taking in a deep breath. Part of her was excited while the other part was nervous. She was still upset about Levi and the love she had lost when he left. But the curious part of her wanted to know about Tate. She wanted to know everything about him, while the other part of her, knew it was a bad idea to get to know him. She knew they were fantastic in bed.  What if they were great together out of bed? What if she fell for him and he just wanted another roll in the hay?

Exhaling a long breath, Audrey’s shoulder slumped while she watched Aiden and Tate rush out the door.

This was going to be a long game.

***

“Centennial, right?”

Tate watched as Audrey nodded her head, walking with Aiden’s hand in hers, “Yup.”

“Alright, I’ll meet you guys there.”

“Okay,” she said as they reached the car.

Tate watched as Audrey made sure Aiden was buckled in before she got into the car, and started it up. He waited until they were driving away before he made his way to his truck.

Like always, his pulse kicked up with every step he took. He reached for the handle of the truck three times before he actually took a hold of it, and opened the door. He stood for another couple minutes staring at the driver’s seat before he took a step towards it. He then ran his hand nervously through his hair before he finally climbed into the seat. Tate let out a long breath as he laid the cupcakes Audrey had made for him on the seat beside him. His knee bounced uncontrollably as he reached in his pocket for the keys. He stabbed at the ignition, trying to put in the key, countless times until he finally got it right.

After another long breath, Tate turned the key and the engine roared to life. Sweat trickled down his neck and he felt like his chest was closing in. Even though a big part of his brain begged him to shut the truck off and run inside the house where he would be safe, the other part was eager to see Audrey.

Tate was sure the only reason he put the truck in reverse and drove off was because he was going to get to spend time with Audrey. Tate found himself looking for reasons to go over to her condo, but found none. When he saw Aiden outside as he pulled up after an afternoon skate, he became overly excited. And when Aiden asked him to go to his game, he couldn’t say ‘yes’ fast enough.

Tate heart picked up in speed at the thought of getting the chance to pick Audrey’s brain, and find out what made her tick. It also encouraged him to get over his anxiety, so that he could get to the arena.

So he could get to Audrey.

The drive was quick, thankfully. After parking, Tate made his way inside. He carried his cupcakes in his hand while tucking his phone and keys in his pocket. When he entered the ice arena, he saw Audrey instantly, even though the arena was full of parents of the kids who were playing. She sat alone at the very top, watching Aiden and his teammates as they warmed up. As Tate made his way towards her, he noticed that she looked so beautiful. Every time he had seen her, she was always so glossed up and beautiful, except for the time she was burning things and when he woke up beside her. Usually he liked it better when his women where natural, but with Audrey, he liked her both ways.

She just did it for him.

Like today, she was wearing an expensive looking blazer that came to the top of her extremely tight jeans. The jeans curved with her amazing body and ended at heels that gave her an extra five inches in height. She had put a knitted teal cap on her head and a bright yellow scarf, tight around her neck. Her cheeks were rosy from the chill in the arena. She looked so classy and so beautiful that Tate found himself walking a little faster, just to get to her.

When he got to the section she was sitting in, he made his way up the stairs, taking three at a time. Audrey glanced up at him just as he reached her, dropping his large body next to hers. She glanced down and saw the cupcakes and then back up at him, a grin tugging at her lips.

“I see you brought game food.”

Tate smiled, “Yup, I have a feeling they will be the best cupcakes ever.”

Audrey giggled as she looked down at the arena. She ran her hands up and down her legs before tucking them in her lap. Since Tate’s hand started to itch from the need to touch her, he opened the box of cupcakes and took one out. He held it out for Audrey, and she took it with a grin. They both were silent, while unwrapping the delectable cupcake as they both watched Aiden skate around the rink, taking shots at the goal. Aiden was Lucas Brooks made over. The kid skated and shot just like his dad.  It sure was a sight to see. Tate could be watching a future NHL leading forward in the making.

With a grin, Tate took a huge bite out of his cupcake and moaned when the flavors exploded in his mouth. It was buttery and sweet, two things Tate loved in his sweets. He had an unhealthy obsession with sweets. Thankfully, he was extremely active or he might be 900 pounds.

When he took the gummy bear off the top, popping it in his mouth before returning to the cupcake, Audrey chuckled beside him. He glanced over to see her grinning at him.

“So I guess you like them?”

Tate nodded, swallowing the mouthful he had before he said, “Oh yeah, they are fantastic.”

When he reached for another one, Audrey continued to laugh. “I hoped you would.”

He shot her a wide grin before taking a bite out of another cupcake. After swallowing he said, “I love sweets. I’m not hard to please, but you hit the gold mine with these. Gummy Bears are my favorite.”

Audrey looked pleased as she wrapped her arms around her legs, leaning her head on her knees as she watched him eat.

“Why?”

Tate’s face broke into a grin as thoughts of his mom moving around their kitchen back home. She baked constantly, having him and Matilda try everything she made. Tate never minded, but Matilda would get mad, saying that their mother was trying to make her fat. His favorite thing she used to make was a gelatin-based candy that was very much like a gummy bear. When he came to America and found Gummy Bears, he became obsessed with them. They reminded him of her.

Remembering that Audrey was waiting for an answer, he swallowed before saying, “My mom was a baker. She could bake anything and everything. She used to make these things that were like Gummy Bears. They were my favorite.”

“Aw, that’s awesome!”

“Yeah,” Tate agreed, taking another bite of cupcake.

“You know, Lucas used to say your English was horrible, but I understand you just fine.”

Tate nodded as he looked over at her, wiping the icing off his lips. “I had a really good speech therapist. Plus I wanted to learn the language.”

“Oh, that’s good.”

“Yeah, she was an amazing teacher.”

In and out of bed. Tate’s relationship with his speech therapist was short lived, but it was fun while it lasted.

“You can tell; your speech is really good.”

Tate nodded as he continued to stuff his face, “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome,” she said. She sat up, stretching her arms out in front of her before turning her attention to the rink. The game had started and Aiden was a starter. They watched as Aiden skated around, deking, and juking kids left and right. Tate shook his head, his lips curving into a grin.

“He is just like Lucas.”

Audrey laughed as she nodded, “He sure is, and everyone hates it. They all think he should be moved up, but we want him to play with his friends. He’s such a blessing, we are so proud of him.”

“You should be. He’s a great kid.”

Audrey blushed as she nodded, “Thanks.”

Tate watched as she watched Aiden, cheering when he would do something good and yelling out words of encouragement. She really was a great aunt. When the first period ended and the kids all gathered around the bench for a breather, Tate cleared his throat before saying, “So how have you been? I haven’t seen any fires lately.”

Audrey’s laughter filled the arena, her eyes bright as she covered her mouth as if she was trying to keep her laughter in. Tate noticed people glancing over at her, and he couldn’t help but chuckle along with her.

“Yeah,” she giggled, “I haven’t felt the need to burn anything. Thanks for checking on that though.”

Tate beamed as he nodded, “That’s good, and you’re welcome. Anytime.”

Audrey blinked twice, her eyes locked with his as seconds turned into minutes. He could get lost in the caramel depths of her eyes. When the horn sounded, signaling the start of the second period, Audrey looked away, taking in a deep breath.  Things weren’t going the way he wanted them too. She was being uncommonly quiet and he didn’t understand it. He wanted to know everything about her, but he didn’t know how to ask. She was watching her nephew play. He felt rude asking her things but what if he never got this opportunity to be with her like this. He needed to gather up all the confidence he had in him and channel his inner Lucas. He had to stand out in her mind, make her think of him when he was gone.

“How did you get so great at making cupcakes?”

Yeah, that was going to make her think of him later.

With her eyes still on the ice she said, “My mom bought me an easy back oven when I was four. I’ve been obsessed ever since. It calms me and makes me happy.”

Since she wouldn’t look at him, Tate looked out at the ice just in time to see Aiden shoot and score. They both stood, screaming for him as he hugged his teammates tightly. As the boys lined up for the puck drop, Tate and Audrey sat back down.

“It isn’t what you do for a living though?”

Audrey glanced over, “Huh?”

Tate blushed, feeling stupid. “The cupcakes, you don’t do that for a living?”

Audrey nodded, “No, I work for my family’s wine company.”

“With Fallon?”

“Not with her, but I’m in the same building. She’s the PR rep and I am the customer service manager.”

Tate nodded, “That’s cool, how long has the company been in the family?”

“Oh, Lord, for forever. 81 years now. There isn’t a day of my childhood that I wasn’t out in the vineyards, chasing my granddaddy and father around or racing Fallon up and down the rows of grape vines. I have lived and breathed Rocky Top Wine my whole life.”

“You must love it a lot.”

Audrey looked over and smiled, “No, actually I hate it.”

Laughter bubbled in the base of Tate’s throat, coming out as a cough. “Excuse me?”

“Oh, I hate it. If I could quit today, I would.”

“Wow, I didn’t see that coming.”

“Yeah, not too many people do,” she said with a shrug, “they all think that since Fallon loves it, that I do too, but really I hate that place. I don’t like wine, I hate grapes, and I think being a customer service rep blows.”

Tate chuckled, leaning against his knees, “Tell me how you really feel, Audrey.”

Audrey giggled as she glanced over at him. Her eyebrows were drawn together in a puzzled look and she was cupping her neck with her right hand. Her eyes were glossy, and wide. Her eyes reminded him so much of the dolls that Matilda collected and their father made. They all had wide bright eyes, and round faces, much like Audrey’s. Just all the dolls had blonde hair and blues eyes, while Audrey didn’t.  “I have no clue where that came from, jeez.” She blinked twice, and then shrugged her shoulders, “I seem to get diarrhea of the mouth around you.”

Tate gave her a slight shake of his head, “That doesn’t sound safe.”

Audrey’s giggles intoxicated him as she laughed with her whole body. Smacking her knee as her other hand went to cover her beautiful mouth. He loved it. He had never been around someone so bright. “Haha, no, it’s not.”

When she didn’t go on, Tate became more confused. He had never heard of that phrase. When she glanced up at him, he smiled shyly, “What exactly does that mean?”

She giggled before saying, “It means that I seem to just run off at the mouth when I’m around you.”

Tate was still confused. “Is that good for me?”

Audrey nodded, “Yeah, but not for me because I keep embarrassing myself in front of you.”

Tate shook his head, “You shouldn’t be embarrassed, and I think you are fascinating.”

Her lips quirked up as her cheeks darkened with beautiful color. “Well thanks.”

He nodded, looking out at the ice. Nothing was said for the rest of the period and Tate wanted to scream in frustration. Audrey wasn’t saying anything and he felt very uncomfortable. He was afraid to say, or ask anything because he didn’t know what she would think. Yeah, they had slept together but that felt like eons ago. Plus, there was no talking happening in that bed. This was different, he knew how to make love to a woman, he even knew how to pick up one when needed but he didn’t know how to actually talk to one. Back home, no problem, but here, he didn’t know if he would sound stupid. He was nervous around her.

She made him nervous.

“So, do you like Nashville?”

Tate glanced over to see that she was looking up at him, her head on her legs again with her arms wrapped around them. She blinked twice and he found himself speechless. No other woman had made him nervous. Especially with his coaching with Lucas, but ever since day one with Audrey, he had been nervous.

He didn’t understand it.

Clearing his throat, he said, “Yeah, I like it a lot.”

She nodded with a grin on her lips, “How long have you been here?”

“Um, right around 8 months.”

“And you came from Florida right? The Rays?”

He nodded, “Yup, I was there for a month before I was brought here.”

“Wow, so you haven’t been in the states all that long.”

Tate shook his head, “Nope, not even a year.”

“I bet you miss it.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders. There was nothing to miss, so why would he? “Sometimes.”

She watched him for another minute and then let out a long breath, “This is really awkward.”

“What?” he asked, confused.

“This conversation. It’s super awkward. All I can do is think that you think I am a crazy slut, and no matter how much I try to forget that you’ve seen my wobbly bits, I can’t. So I think that we should just part ways, you know? Like just agree to be cool around each other since we will see a lot of each other but that’s all.”

Tate found himself blinking in total shock. Was he getting the brush off?

“Okay, what if that isn’t what I want?”

Her eyes narrowed as she pinned him with a look, “What do you want, Tate? Another roll in the hay? Cause if you think I’m gonna get naked with you again, think again, bud. I tore up my slut card.”

“I never said anything about getting naked, you are the one that has brought it up twice,” he said holding up two long fingers, “I just want to get to know you.”

“Why?”

Tate thought it over for a moment and then said, “Because maybe I think you are worth knowing.”

“I’m really not. Go find someone your age.”

“I don’t want someone my age.”

“Well, you sure as hell won’t want me,” she said as she stood, “see you around, Blondie.”

Tate watched in disbelieve as she made her way down the stairs and around the rink to meet Aiden. He had gotten brushed off…again. Tate stood, picking up what was left of his cupcakes before making his way down the stairs. He knew he should take the hint and leave her alone, but Tate knew something was there. Their conversation was awkward, but wasn’t that part of getting to know someone?  Things are always awkward at first, but he was convinced they had chemistry. He felt it in that bed, and every time he had been around her. He could feel it in his bones; he could see it in her eyes. So what was the problem?

His age couldn’t play that much of a factor and neither should the fact that he was good friends with Lucas. He also knew that she couldn’t still be so hung up on that guy if she was burning his stuff and making cupcakes for Tate. Maybe it was the embarrassment, but why? Didn’t she realize she was amazing and beautiful? He didn’t think twice about the fact that she went home with him quickly. He thoroughly enjoyed it and would love a repeat, but not until they knew each other. He could wait.

Something was different between them, and Tate was going to find out a way to make things not awkward between them.

He couldn’t let her go.

Not yet.

Chapter 8

“So, I am thinking about going on a Guy Break. Wanna do it with me?”

Piper looked up at her quizzically as Audrey handed her a beer. “Say what?”

“A Guy Break, you know, where we swear off guys for a while.”

Piper’s eyebrows came together; her bright blue eyes confused as she took a quick sip of her beer. “Why in the world would we want to do that?”

Because Audrey couldn’t do it alone.

It had only been 24 hours since she had walked away from Tate, but it felt like a year. She felt horrible for pushing him away but how was she supposed to tell someone that he needed to find someone else because he was young and she couldn’t give him what he wanted? It was obvious that he was attracted to her, and she was attracted to him, but it would never work. She wasn’t looking for a fling. Audrey was looking for forever, and she doubted that Tate was.

He was a hockey player for fuck’s sake.

“I was thinking that I wanted to do it and I kinda need a partner for it.”

Piper narrowed her eyes, “Are you telling me you’re gay?”

They looked into each other for a long heated moment before laughter bubbled out of both of them. Audrey leaned her head back, laughing so hard her gut hurt. Wiping her eyes, she grinned over at Piper.

“No, you dork!”

Piper let out a few more giggles before saying, “Then why are we giving up guys?”

“Because,” Audrey whined playfully, “I keep picking idiots.”

“And how is that my fault? Why am I giving up penis?”

“‘Cause if I have someone doing it with me, I won’t crave them.”

Piper shook her head, “No, that’s dumb. No Guy Break, we both like penis too much for that.”

Eh, she was right.

Piper perked up, a big grin on her face as she moved her hair out of her eyes, “I was thinking we could set up an account on a dating site!”

“Why on earth would I do that? Both our brother-in-laws play on a team full of hot hockey players,” Audrey said, rolling her eyes, “if I am not going on a break, I’m gonna find me a man. I can’t sit here all sad and lonely.”

“True that, sister!” Piper said toasting her drink in the air before taking a long swig. “What about that sexy goalie who hollered at you at the wedding?”

Audrey shook her head, “He’s so young. Could you imagine what people would say?”

“Yeah, that you are a lucky bitch! That dude is gorgeous!”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “No way. We wouldn’t work.”

“You said it was the best sex you’ve ever had. I think it works.”

Eh, again, Piper was right.

“Well, yeah,” Audrey said, moving her hand with every word she said, “But still, he doesn’t want a forever kind of relationship. I’m pretty sure he wants a fling.”

“How do you know? And also, Levi never wanted anything but a fling and you stayed with him,” she said it with a little nod of her head, like she knew she was right.

Which, she was, but still.

“Exactly, so I need to find someone my age, someone who wants a long term relationship and someone who doesn’t mind me having so many shoes,” she added when really she wanted to say, ‘someone who didn’t mind adopting.’

“You’re crazy,” Piper said with a shake of her head.

“Eh, true, but you still adore me.”

“Very true.” Audrey smiled as Piper ran her finger along the top of her beer. When she looked up, Audrey stopped smiling. “You haven’t heard from Levi have you?”

Audrey looked down, picking at the label on her beer, avoiding eye contact. “Yeah, I have.”

“Blah, what in the world could that low life want?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know, he said he needed to talk to me, and I didn’t answer him back.”

Piper shook her head, “Please, babe, just stay away from him. He’s nuts.”

“I know,” Audrey agreed. She looked over at her friend and said, “Speaking of nuts, are you still lusting over Erik?”

Piper let out a long, distraught breath, running her hands through her hair before nodding. She looked over at Audrey with a look of failure. “Sure am, it is disgusting too, because I’m pretty sure that he slept with Reese.”

Audrey made a face, “Ew, please say it isn’t true.”

“Yeah, I think they did. I haven’t asked her yet, she has been crazy busy with the studio.”

Audrey didn’t understand Piper’s obsession of Erik. Yes, he was insanely gorgeous with dark, dark hair and dark sexy eyes, but he kind of gave off a dick vibe. Piper was such a sweet and funny girl and Audrey really didn’t think that they would be good together. But apparently, Erik Titov did it for Piper and who was she to question it? Audrey was in love with an asshat and lusting over a child. She was in no place to judge anyone on their lusty needs.

“Well, let’s hope they didn’t. Have you said you’re interested in him? Flirted at all with him?”

Piper shook her head, sadly. “No, he doesn’t really look at me. I’m shorter than Reese, and I guess he just doesn’t see me.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “You’re gorgeous, Pipe. He’s probably too blinded by your amazing awesomeness and can’t handle it, so he goes to Reese.”

“Audrey…”

“What?” Audrey said innocently.

“Be nice, she’s my twin.”

Reese was also a bitch.

Reese Allen was not Audrey’s favorite person. She walked around like her shit didn’t stink and Audrey was quick to tell her it did. So what if she had legs up to Audrey’s head, and who cared if she could put those said legs above her head. Audrey sure the hell didn’t.

“I know that,” Audrey said with a smile just as Aiden came barreling down the stairs.

“AA! Tate is outside!”

“Who?” Piper asked.

Audrey looked out the window and didn’t see anything, but it wasn’t like she could with Aiden’s head blocking the window.

“He’s making a fire! We should go out there!”

“Who’s Tate?” Piper asked again as Audrey got up and went to the window.

“See, AA!” Aiden yelled.

“Yup, I see,” she said as she watched Tate throw a log on a small fire.

What was he doing?

“Can we go out there?” Aiden asked as Piper came up beside her.

“I don’t know,” Audrey said.

“Oh, hot hockey-goalie-lay!”

“Piper!” Audrey shrieked, smacking her on the arm. “Little ears!”

Pipers giggled while Aiden paid them no mind. He was too busy slamming his fist against the window.

“TATE!”

“For goodness sakes, Aiden!” Audrey complained, pushing his hand from the window, “You’re gonna break my window! Bad enough you leave hippogriffs here! Sheesh!”

Aiden shot her a toothless grin before running to the door and throwing it open. “Hey, Tate!”

“Why is hot hockey-goalie-lay making a fire outside your condo?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders as she made her way to the door, “I have no clue.”

She threw a coat on as she walked outside with Piper on her heels. Tate had made his fire in the same place she had made hers. He sat in a chair, with Aiden in his lap, putting a marshmallow on the end of a metal stick.

“AA, we’re making s’mores!”

“Ooo! S’mores!” Piper gushed as she ran past Audrey to get a stick. Before grabbing the stick, Piper held her hand out to Tate. “Hi, I’m Piper, Audrey’s best friend.”

Audrey had to smile at Piper’s proclamation. They really had gotten close over the last couple months, and she did love Piper with all her heart, so the ‘best friend’ status fit. Audrey looked up just as Tate flashed Piper a full on grin.

“It’s nice to meet you. Tate Odder.”

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” Piper giggled before dropping down in an empty chair. Tate looked confused but when he looked up and his eyes met Audrey’s, they both froze. She really needed to stop looking him right in the eyes. It was like he was a basilisk, freezing her in place. She felt like she couldn’t move or think. She was lost in the sea of his eyes. A slow, sexy grin came across his lips, bringing her attention from his eyes to his full lips. When he pressed his tongue against his teeth, she swore she came.

Seriously?!

“Hey, Audrey.”

The slow way he said her name sent tingles down her spine. She swallowed loudly, bringing her gaze from his lips to the ground. She waved awkwardly and then looked away, “Hey.”

“Want a s’more?”

Audrey was never one to turn down sweets and it wasn’t like he was asking her to sleep with him. So she nodded eagerly, sitting in the chair beside Piper. Once there, Tate handed her a stick with a marshmallow already stuck on the end.

“Thank you,” she said, placing her stick over the fire.

“Anytime,” he said in a low voice.

Audrey refused to look over at Tate; instead she cuddled into her jacket, holding tight onto her stick. The temperature had dropped again and everything was dying quickly. It was probably the worst thing about winter. She hated when everything went from orange to dead. Tennessee was much prettier with color on its rolling hills. The only thing good about winter, Audrey decided, were the Christmas decorations, which she just loved.

“So, Tate,” Piper said in a cute little voice. Audrey knew the voice well. It was Piper’s ‘pick them up’ voice.

Who the hell was she trying to pick up?

Audrey glanced over to see Piper giving Tate a wide smile as she bent into the fire, showing off her skinny figure.

What the hell was she doing?!

“What made you want to make a fire in the middle of your yard?”

Tate chuckled as Audrey stewed with anger. She didn’t understand Piper’s game but Piper needed to cut it out.

Holy crap, am I jealous?!

“I was in the mood for s’mores.”

Piper giggled, “You can’t just go making fires on your front lawn! What if the cops come by?”

“Apparently, as long as it’s not higher than five feet and you are only burning wood, you are okay. But when you burn say, furniture, or an Xbox, there is a hefty fine.”

Laughter escaped Audrey’s lips causing everyone to glance over at her. She swallowed her laughter, shrugging her shoulders while Tate gave her a knowing grin. “What?”

Piper glanced between Tate and Audrey and then shrugged her shoulders, “Nothing.”

“My mom and dad are coming home in two days, Tate! Isn’t that awesome!?” Aiden exclaimed with a big grin.

“Sure is. I bet you are excited to see them,” Tate said. He took Aiden’s burnt marshmallow and squished it between the two graham crackers and chocolate before handing it back to him. It was weird seeing someone else who was so great with Aiden.

“I am! I’m gonna miss my AA though, and Will.”

Audrey looked up, “You can take Will with you.”

Aiden shook his head quickly, “He says he wants to stay here and protect you.”

Audrey smiled, “Baby, I don’t need protecting, I promise. Take your friend with you, please.”

“I’m so confused right now,” Piper chimed in beside her.

Audrey shook her head as Tate said, “Yeah, me too.”

“Who is Will?” Piper asked.

“Will is my friend. He’s sitting right there.”

Tate, Piper and even Audrey all looked over at the empty chair, before looking over at Aiden.

“Oh,” Piper said as Tate said, “Cool.”

“Yeah,” Audrey responded. Will freaked her out and Aiden really needed to take him to Fallon’s.

“You know Aiden, I could watch over Audrey for you and Will. I’m really good at protecting things.”

Audrey looked up to see Tate grinning at her. Aiden nodded slowly, “You can protect a goal, but I don’t know about my AA.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “I’m a big girl, Aiden, I can protect myself.”

“I promise I’ll keep an eye on her.”

Tate was the last person Audrey needed keeping an eye on her. That spelled disaster.

D.I.S.A.S.T.E.R.

His aunt’s sanity not a consideration, Aiden nodded his head slowly, “We hope you keep your promise,” he said. He turned to the empty chair, “At least you get to come home with me instead of staying here, and watching AA divide her shoes by color!”

Tate chuckled before glancing over at Audrey, “You divide your shoes by color?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Yeah, so?”

“What, do you have a lot of them or something?” he asked, his eyes not leaving hers. She took in a deep breath. She was nervous, and that made no damn sense! Why did she care if this guy thought she was even more crazy?

“Um, yeah. She has a whole room,” Aiden scoffed, “It’s crazy.”

“It is not!” Audrey countered while Piper giggled.

“Yes, it is. And the shoes are all high ones, not flat ones like I wear. Ones with high sticks and glitter and stuff.”

Audrey glared at Aiden, “Wow, anything else you want to say, bud?”

Aiden gave her a wide grin, “No ma’am.”

Audrey shook her head while stealing a glance at Tate. He was still watching her, a smile tugging at his lips. But then Piper started to talk, taking his attention.

“It’s really intense, Tate,” Piper said. She then took a huge bite of her s’more, making everyone wait while she chewed and swallowed. “She has this massive closet and I swear there is no room for anything in there but her heels. I bet she only has two pairs of sneakers.”

Was it pick on Audrey night or something?

Still staring down at her s’more, Audrey said, “It’s really not that bad.”

Piper giggled, “Sure it isn’t.”

“Isn’t Lucas working on your closet?”

Audrey looked up from her s’more. Tate was making another s’more for Aiden, but still had his eyes on her. She nodded and said, “Yeah.”

“Yeah, he asked me to help him. I guess you really do have a lot of shoes.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, embarrassed, “I guess.”

“So, Tate, are you dating anyone?”

Both Tate and Audrey whipped their heads to stare at Piper in response to her question. She, of course, was grinning her cute little gappy smile.

“Hey, you have a gap too.”

Audrey whipped her head back to Tate to see that he was grinning as wide as Piper was, and that they were giving each other googly eyes!

What the hell!!

“I do and I love it. We gap folks, need to stick together,” Piper flirted.

Tate smiled and by the grace of God, before Tate could say anything, Aiden asked, “Hey Tate, wanna help me and Will get a soda?”

“Aiden, I can get you a water,” Audrey said.

“I want Tate to,” Aiden giggled.

Before she could get up, Tate was already standing with a laughing Aiden over his shoulders.

“Is it okay?” he asked.

Audrey nodded, “Sure, but a water please.”

“Will do.”

Audrey and Piper watched as Tate carried Aiden into the house. Once they were out of earshot, Audrey reached over, smacking Piper on the arm.

“Ow!”

“What the hell! I slept with him!” Audrey stressed.

“So? He’s hot, and you said you didn’t want him. I’m not on a Guy Break, but I would love to go on a break with Tate. He has a gap, Audrey, I love gaps.”

“You don’t love gaps! I love gaps! Back off!”

Piper’s face twisted in a grin. She reminded Audrey of a cat that just ate the canary. She actually scared Audrey a bit. “Why would I back off, Audrey?”

When Audrey didn’t answer, Piper’s grin grew, “The only reason I could think of would be if my BFF was trying to holler at the gorgeous Tate? Are you?”

Thankfully, Tate and Aiden chose that moment to come back outside. Audrey looked down at her sticky fingers and couldn’t help but wonder why she was telling Piper to back off. She didn’t want to date Tate, so why did it matter if Piper did? It wouldn’t last if they did hook up. Tate was too tall, and Piper was too petite. Audrey knew for a fact that Piper wouldn’t last two minutes in bed with Tate.

He liked it a little rough.

Piper was so short and so sweet. She may act like a horndog, but Audrey knew that she really wasn’t. All and all, Audrey knew they wouldn’t last, so why not let them date? Let them try it out and watch it blow up in flames. Tate didn’t want the things Piper wanted, and Piper was too hung up on Erik. It was a train wreck waiting to happen.

Audrey looked up, catching Tate staring at her. Her eyes drifted shut a little as his mouth curved in a naughty little grin. When his tongue pressed the back of his gap, she knew the reason why she couldn’t let Piper and Tate hook up.

She wanted him.

Well, fuck.

***

Tate wanted her.

He wanted her so badly that he swore he could taste her.

Audrey moved her finger along a stray piece of her hair, twirling it slowly, while her eyes never left his. Her face was illuminated by the fire and her eyes were half lidded. Her lips were parted a little while her other hand moved up and down her leg in a way that made Tate want to grab a hold of her. She had been nervous, or embarrassed, this whole evening and Tate assumed it was Piper who was making Audrey feel that way.

When Piper set her eyes on Tate, he knew he was in trouble. He knew with just a glance that Piper was feisty and sweet, all in one little itty bitty package. But, every time she opened her mouth, Audrey would tense up, sending a quick look to her before looking back down at her legs. Tate didn’t understand what was going on, but Piper was up to something.

He prayed it wasn’t to pick him up.

For the first time, Tate didn’t want a girl to want him. Piper was a beautiful girl, sweet, but he wasn’t attracted to her at all. She wasn’t thick and delectable like Audrey. She didn’t have the mouth that Audrey had.

She wasn’t Audrey.

“So, Tate, you never answered me.”

When Piper spoke, Audrey broke their eye contact. She turned her attention towards the fire. Tate glanced over at Piper to see her looking at him with a little delighted grin on her face. He wanted to be locked in Audrey’s gaze, not talk about whatever Piper was curious about.

“What’s that?”

Her smile remained as she asked, “Are you dating anyone right now?”

Out the corner of his eye, he saw Audrey look towards him. Before he could capture her gaze, she looked back down at the fire. Tate took in a deep breath, moving Aiden to his other knee since the one he was on had fallen asleep. Aiden ate his s’more, happily, not paying any attention to them.

“I am not,” Tate finally answered.

He swore that Piper’s grin grew, “Are you afraid of commitment?”

Audrey took in a sharp breath before saying, “Jeez, Pipe! Personal much?”

But Piper didn’t care. Her grin remained as she waited for Tate’s answer.

“No, I’m not afraid,” he answered, “I was engaged for almost a year before I came over here.”

Audrey’s head whipped quickly towards him, her face full of shock as she said, “Engaged?”

Piper chuckled beside her as Tate shrugged his shoulders, “Yeah.”

“How old were you?” Audrey asked, her mouth slightly parted, her eyes still wide.

Man, she was pretty.

“19 when we broke up.”

“19,” she repeated. She then shook her head in what Tate thought was disbelief. He didn’t understand why though. Young people get engaged all the time, so why did it matter how old he was?

“Why did y’all break up?” Piper asked.

“Piper…” Audrey warned, but again Piper ignored her, grinning over at Tate.

“Um, well….”

Tate hated thinking of Elsa. He had thought she was the one, the one he was going to spend the rest of his life with. His mother and father loved her, Matilda didn’t, but he knew she would warm up to her. Matilda loved Tate with all of her heart and didn’t think anyone was good enough for him. But then again, maybe Matilda was on to something because without warning Tate and Elsa’s relationship fell apart. He blamed a lot of it on himself, but she had her part too.

Tate still missed Elsa every once in a while, but it was nothing like the way he missed Audrey. It blew his mind the way he wanted her. He didn’t understand it. Tate consistently felt empty. It was worse when he didn’t get the chance to see Audrey’s luscious lips or her voluptuous body. He felt like he wanted to get in a hole and never ever come out again. The glimmer of hope that he might get to see her soon, helped Tate stay out of that hole. Call it juvenile but he was smitten with her. He just wished she felt the same.

It would make everything so much easier.

Tate looked up to see Piper still waiting for an answer. She was a persistent woman, that’s for sure.

“We, ahhh-”

“Tate you don’t have to answer her. She’s a pain.” Audrey said quickly, reaching over and smacking Piper. “Leave him be.”

“No, she’s fine,” Tate said because he wanted Audrey to know. Since talking directly towards her was awkward for her, this was the second best way. “When the Florida Rays made an offer, my family was really excited. I was going to play in America, on one of the best farm teams in the nation. Elsa, my ex, wasn’t too happy. She didn’t want to leave home, her job, her family. She told me that if I go, we are through.” Tate paused.

He had made the decision to leave a week after he buried his family. He had to leave; he couldn’t stay in that place. Not being able to hear his mother’s laugh, his father’s afternoon TV court shows, or his baby sister playing her violin or dancing around, honestly killed him. He couldn’t handle it. He couldn’t handle living in the house where they all had lived their whole lives. So he left. He left everything.

“I told her this was a great opportunity, and that I was going. I asked her to come but she said, “No”. I asked if she wanted to do a long distance thing, but no, she didn’t want anything to do with me at all,” Tate finished. When he glanced up, Audrey was blinking at him while Piper was nodding.

“Her loss, because America is freaking awesome,” Piper exclaimed with a grin, “I’m also pretty sure that you’re freaking amazing too.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, falling back into her chair as Piper giggled. Tate smiled and leaned back also, giving Aiden a better place to lie. Aiden glanced up at Tate and smiled before taking another bite of his s’more. Tate smiled back, his heart filling with the love only a child could give him. He loved Aiden, a lot. The kid was just like his dad, and made him laugh constantly. When Tate was learning English, Aiden was always right there, trying to help. He was such a great kid.

“Are you looking for a girlfriend, Tate?”

Tate’s eyes met Piper’s as her face broke into a wicked grin. She slowly licked marshmallow off her finger and Tate had to chuckle. For a little woman, she sure was brash.

“For the love of God,” Audrey muttered, shaking her head.

“Well, Piper, who’s wondering? You?”

It was a Lucas thing to say, but this needed to be nipped in the bud. He didn’t want Piper and he didn’t want Audrey to think he did.

But Piper didn’t even blush, instead her grin grew. “Maybe. Maybe not. I have a source who is very curious but won’t ask anything.”

Tate smiled, hoping that it was Audrey. He had a feeling it was, but she wasn’t giving anything away. Her eyes were glued to her phone. She was constantly on that thing, he noticed.  With a chuckle, Tate said, “If the right girl came around, sure.”

“Good to know,” she said. Audrey shook her head as Tate leaned back, shifting Aiden in his arms. The little guy had fallen asleep. His eye lashes fanned over his plump cheeks and his lips were slightly parted. He really was a sweet kid. Aiden’s head fell into the crook of his arm and Tate smiled down at him. He used to watch Matilda sleep all the time when she was younger. She was so pretty with her golden hair wrapping around her face. Her eye lashes were longer than Aiden’s, her lips fuller, but staring down at Aiden still brought back all the memories of her causing Tate’s heart to slowly break all over again. Matilda was almost five years younger than he and being a big brother, Tate felt extremely protective of her. He was always scared something horrible would happen to her.

And it did.

Before Tate could fully subject himself to the pain that was about to come, he was startled by the sound of hands being clapped together. Tate looked up to see Piper stand with her hands in the air.

“I am drunk!” she proclaimed, “too much beer.”

“Two cans,” Audrey said with a shake of her head. She then started dialing her phone before bringing it up to her ear.

Tate looked up at Piper to see her grinning at him, “I’m a horrible lightweight. I can’t handle alcohol well.”

Tate chuckled, “I see that.”

“Its cause she’s a hobbit,” Audrey giggled.

“Shut up! You are borderline hobbit too!” Piper spat back before falling back into her chair.

“Ha-ha, whatever, I am a good ole’ 5’5 thank you. You’re what? 4’7?”

“Oh. My. God. Audrey! That is horrible, I am 5’1!”

Audrey turned to Tate, giggling, “She is not.”

“I am too! Now call for my chariot!”

Audrey laughed, “The cab is on its way.”

“Right-o, good sir.”

“Oh Lord, here comes her majesty,” Audrey said, taking a long pull on her beer. Tate watched as Piper sat back sipping on her empty can of beer. “Let’s hope the cab gets here before she goes into full majesty mode. You’ll probably never want to see her again, if she reaches that point.”

“Majesty?” Tate asked.

“Yeah,” Audrey giggled, “we tend to think we are awesome British princesses when we are drunk. It’s quite scary. But really, if I had a British accent, or hell, any kind of accent, I would never shut up!”

Tate laughed, “Why is that?”

“Because accents are hot,” Audrey blurted out. A second later her hands came over her mouth, as if she had said too much.

He didn’t think so.

Tate liked that she thought accents were hot. He had one; anything to make him desirable to her was a plus in his book. Audrey turned her attention to Piper and then they were getting up.

“Is Aiden okay? I need to help her get her things,” Audrey asked.

Tate nodded, “Yeah, he’s asleep.”

“Oh! Okay, I’ll be right back to get him and put him to bed.”

“No hurry,” Tate said. Audrey smiled sweetly down at the two of them before turning back to her friend and helping Piper to the house.

As Tate sat alone with Aiden, sleeping in his arms, he couldn’t help but think of Matilda again. She was only 14 when the wreck happened, when her life was cut so short. But that wasn’t the moment he was thinking off. He could picture her when she was nine, with all her top front teeth gone and two on the bottom also missing grinning up at him after his hockey game. Her eyes were always so bright and full of life. Those were some of his favorite times. Matilda was loving and always cared about everything Tate did. A grin covered Tate’s face and he swore he could still hear her screaming for him when he was in goal. She was his second biggest fan, his first being his parents.

Just as his chest started to ached and his eyes pooled with tears, a cab pulled into the driveway. It didn’t take long before Audrey and Piper were making their way down the steps and towards the cab. Taking in a long steady breath, Tate forced the thoughts of Matilda away. He watched as Audrey put Piper in the cab, reassuring her that she would bring her back to get her car tomorrow after the party. It was then that Tate remembered he had Shelli Adler’s first birthday party tomorrow. He couldn’t wait.

Not.

The only upside to the little girly party was knowing that Aiden and Audrey would be there. Tate watched as Audrey made her way towards him, the cab pulling away just as she reached them. She clapped her hands together and looked down at Aiden, a loving smile on her face.

“Well, this has been fantastic, and it looks like it wore my little Punkin out. Can you hand him to me please?” she asked, her hands stretched out in front of her.

Tate shook his head, standing up quickly and efficiently as if he wasn’t holding a 60 pound child. “I’ll carry him in for you.”

Audrey paused for a moment, and then nodded, leading the way into her house. Tate followed behind her, his eyes drifting to the sway of her spectacular backside. He loved her curves, they drove him mad, but what he really liked was the curve of her ass. It was easy to say that those jeans were probably the luckiest things on earth. Tate would do anything to get the chance to hold onto Audrey’s ass again.

Anything.

Inwardly groaning, Tate followed Audrey up the stairs. He glanced over at the pictures on the wall, and smiled at the ones of her when she was a child. Audrey had been a beautiful child. She was still beautiful. Hell, the whole Parker family was beautiful. A picture of her and Lucas reminded Tate of his best friend. It had been a long week without him at practice. It was funny how much Tate missed his cocky humor and his mean words towards their teammates. Lucas was an ass, but Tate loved him just the same.

Once upstairs, Tate followed her into a room to the left of the stairs. When Audrey opened the door, she glanced back at him.

“This is the closet we are redoing. It still has a bed for Aiden, but it will be moved out once Lucas gets back and finishes.”

“Okay,” Tate said with a nod.

Audrey then pushed the door opened and Tate went into the bare room that was the length of the whole condo.  Everyone wasn’t joking when they said Audrey had a lot of shoes. They were everywhere. Tate had never seen anything like it. Since he noticed she was embarrassed by the number of shoes she had, without commenting Tate entered and headed for the bed. After laying Aiden down and Audrey tucking him in, the two left the room.

Audrey shut the door and then leaned against it, glancing up at Tate.

“Thanks for bringing him in.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “No big deal.”

Awkward silence filled the space between them, and Tate hated that. He wanted this to be relaxed; he wanted her to be comfortable. He cleared his throat, causing her to look up into his eyes.

“What do I need to do to make this less stressful for you, Audrey? I don’t want this to be awkward between us.”

She narrowed her eyes, curiously, “I don’t know what ‘this’ is.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “Me neither, but when it is just us, you act weird.”

“Because I don’t know how to act around you.”

“You just have to be yourself, Audrey. I don’t want anything else.”

Audrey smiled, “I’m not that girl who came home with you after 5 minutes, Tate. That was hurt, drunk, Audrey, I’ve never been like that before.”

Tate nodded, “I understand that, I’m not asking you to be.”

“Then what are you asking?” she asked, her eyes wide and glossy as she looked up at him. He took a step toward her, and luckily, she had nowhere to go. Her head leaned back against the wall, as her eyes met his. He watched her for a reaction and when she didn’t say anything or move, he reached out, tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear. He needed to touch her, and even if it was only for a second, his heart was beating in over drive.

“I just want to know you, Audrey. I’m not asking you to sleep with me again,” he paused, his lips curving into a grin. “Not that I would mind if you wanted to,” he added with a chuckle. She smiled bashfully as he continued, “I just want to know you. I want you to be comfortable around me. Yes, I’ve seen your- what did you call them? Wobbly bits?”

Audrey’s face broke into a grin as she nodded, “Yes, wobbly bits.”

Tate continued to smile, “I’ve seen them and again, I wouldn’t mind a repeat but not until you are comfortable.”

Audrey started to shake her head before Tate even finished his sentence. “Tate, nothing can ever happen between us. You are so young and my brother-in-law’s best friend. What if the relationship went south? I’ve already tried dating Lucas’ best friend, and it didn’t work out for me. I just don’t see this,” she moved her hand between them, “working at all.”

Tate’s shoulders fell in defeat. He wanted to shake her, tell her that he was different, that he would never hurt her. She didn’t know him though, so how could he convince her when she had no proof?

“Then let’s be friends.”

Audrey narrowed her eyes again, her lips perked out, “Be friends?”

“Yeah.”

“Just friends?”

“Sure,” he said with a shrug. He knew that once she got to know him and when he put on his charm, she would have no chance. She needed to trust him first, though. Turning on a 100 watt smile, Tate looked deep into Audrey’s eyes, begging her to say, “Yes”. He needed an in, he needed her to agree so that he could convince her he was a good, honest, man.

Audrey watched him for a moment and then let out a long breath. “Okay, I’ll try.”

“Awesome.”

After saying goodnight, Tate went back to his condo. He kicked off his sneakers and tore his shirt off as he made his way through his living room before going upstairs. A grin remained on his lips as he opened the door to the second bedroom and went inside. Moving behind the piano he had had since he was four and sitting on the bench, he opened the keyboard lid and ran his fingers along the cool white keys. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone, turning it on before pushing his Facebook App. When he did what he wanted to do, he moved his fingers to the keys and started to play one of his favorite songs. It had been an emotional day, he had thought a lot about his parents and sister.

Being so close to Audrey and not being able to either verbalize his feelings or physically touch her the way he wanted had also taken its toll, but hopefully all that would change. Hopefully, he could convince her that he wasn’t too young and that he was different than that asshat she had dated before. He was a patient man, and had no problem waiting. He knew Audrey was different.

She was the girl who made him want to have a girlfriend.

***

Audrey leaned her head against the wall with the melody A Drop in the Ocean, by Ron Pope playing just for her. Tate played it beautifully and it always made Audrey breathless. She wondered what it would be like to lie on his piano and watch him play. She bet it would be a sight to see and she would enjoy every moment, but she knew she couldn’t do it. A little piece, okay, maybe a big piece of her was already smitten with him.

Tate was funny, he was sweet, and he loved Aiden. He wanted to know her, he didn’t just want to sleep with her and be done, no he wanted more. So why couldn’t she give herself to him. Throw all her reservations in the air and just jump in?

Because that’s what she always did. She went out with Levi twice before she was already sleeping with him. She said she never went home with a guy after one night but she sure did the second night. She never got to know someone before she slept with them. She just jumped right in. She listened to the horny little girlie parts instead of her mind. Nothing had worked before, so maybe waiting and being patient would work this time. But was Tate that guy? He was so young. She hadn’t lied when she said it was the best sex ever. It had been. But what was going to happen when he found out she couldn’t have babies, or when she fell in love with him and he wanted to break up?

When her phone went off, she picked it up, looking down at the display.

Tate Odder wants to be friends. Accept his friendship?

Did she want too?

The door opened suddenly and Aiden stumbled in sleepily. Audrey smiled as she held out her arms for her little guy. He fell into her lap, snuggling up to her neck as he let out a breath.

“You get scared, Punkin?”

His little head shook quickly, “No, I miss my mommy and daddy.”

Audrey’s heart broke a little, “Oh buddy, they’ll be home soon.”

“I know,” he whispered, snuggling in closer to her. “Can I just sit here with you?”

“Sure, baby,” she whispered back. Her eyes fell shut, listening to the music that took her to another world.

“Who’s playing that music?”

“Tate,” Audrey whispered without opening her eyes.

“Wow, he’s really good.”

“I know.”

Aiden was quiet again, and Audrey thought he had gone back to sleep but then he said, “I think Tate likes you.”

Audrey giggled, “Nah, I’m too old.”

Aiden sat back some, looking up at her, “So?”

Audrey smiled, “So, I’m too old. He probably wants someone his age.” Aiden shook his head and Audrey knew he was about to argue with her so she said, “Punkin, don’t worry about it.”

“But I want you to get married and have a baby.”

Suddenly, it was really hard for Audrey to swallow. Her chest seized as her eyes filled quickly with tears. Looking deep into the grey eyes of his father, Audrey wrapped her arms around Aiden, pulling him in tight before kissing his head.

“One day,” she whispered against his head, “One day, all that will happen.”

Even though she knew it wouldn’t, Audrey couldn’t help but wish it would. As she imagined her perfect little child in her arms, she couldn’t help but imagine the child with blonde hair and blue eyes, while its daddy played his piano for them.

She had no clue what that meant, but it didn’t matter because she picked up her phone and hit “accept”.

Chapter 9

“Your boy boy b-b-b-b-b-boyfriend. Your boy boy b-b-b-b-b-boyfriend.”

Audrey shot Aiden a grin in the rearview mirror as she turned into the Brentwood area. Aiden took the lead while Audrey backed him up, banging her fist against the steering wheel with each beat. As the two jammed to the best boy band ever, Audrey couldn’t stop grinning from ear to ear.

Not only was she with the best kid ever, the cupcakes that she had made for Shelli were probably the best cupcakes ever. Audrey hoped that Elli would love the idea she came up with. Elli had said that Shelli’s favorite thing was ice cream, so Audrey decided to make Ice Cream Infused Cupcakes. With the delectable yellow cake as a base, she made a cake batter flavored ice cream to go on top as the ‘cake’ part. Whipped cream and pink sprinkles adorned the top and according to Aiden, they were fantastic. Audrey was so excited for everyone to taste them and see what they thought.

The best part of making cupcakes is the reaction to them.

Pulling into the Adler’s circular driveway, Audrey parked behind a little red convertible. She walked around her car, opening the doors as Aiden came up beside her, bouncing with excitement.

“Shelli is gonna love her cupcakes!”

Audrey smiled, “I hope so! Can you do me a favor and go get Mr. Shea, or Mrs. Elli, so they can help me?”

“I can help.”

Audrey jumped at the sound of Tate’s voice. She turned to see him towering over her, looking so freaking good that she found herself over heating in the cold Tennessee air. He looked amazing in a dark grey cardigan that covered a white button up shirt. He wore khaki pants with dark boots. His outfit wasn’t what Audrey was looking at it, though. It was his eyes. They were always so bright, and with his hair falling into them, Audrey was finding it hard to form coherent thoughts.  But then she noticed that he hadn’t shaved.

For the love of God.

It didn’t matter how many times she mentally reiterated that they could only be friends, she couldn’t help but think that Tate was looking way more delectable than the cupcakes she had spent hours concocting.

She wanted to lick him like she did the frosting of her cupcakes.

Mmmmm…what a fantastic thought.

“Hey Tate!” Aiden exclaimed before jumping up to high five Tate.

“Hey bud,” Tate said with a wide smile. He ruffled Aiden’s hair before looking over at Audrey, “Hey Audrey, can I help?”

Audrey could only nod as she moved out the way for him to grab the four platters of cupcakes that sat on her front and back seats. Tate and Aiden made their way inside as Audrey finished. She then took a deep breath.  That boy was too damn sexy for his own good.

Jeez.

“Hey.”

Audrey turned to see Piper coming up behind her. She was wearing a pair of tight jeans and a large sweater that hung off her bare shoulders. Her hair looked like a bird’s nest on top of her head, and she had large sunglass covering her eyes. Audrey could also tell that she skipped putting on makeup.

“Bless your heart! Pipe you look like death,” Audrey said as Piper stopped beside her.

Piper nodded, “I just don’t understand why beer messes me up so bad. I feel like poo.”

“Aww, you poor thing,” Audrey said, wrapping an arm around her best friends shoulders. “I made yummy cupcakes that will make you feel better, come on.”

“Ew. No. Please, don’t make me eat them.”

Audrey pinned Piper with a mock offended look, “Ew and my cupcakes do not belong in the same sentence thank you.”

“My bad, homie. I feel like poo, remember?”

Audrey giggled as they made their way inside. The house was packed with friends, family, and a good part of the Assassins’ hockey team and their families. Audrey caught a glance of Elli moving among the guests, her face bright with a toddler on her hip, a newborn in the nook of her arm and her growing belly making a very prominent bump in her beautiful beige colored dress. What killed Audrey was that Elli also wore 4 inch heels, acting as if she wasn’t carrying over 50 pounds of children as she walked, sometimes fluttering, through the party. How she did it, Audrey didn’t know, but one thing for sure, Elli Adler did it with class and beauty.

As Audrey and Piper made their way through the party, towards the kitchen where Elli had gone, Audrey took in the beauty that was Elli and Shea Adler’s home. There wasn’t a time when Audrey came over that she didn’t find herself breathless. Abundant love filled the home.  The exuberant atmosphere was positively catching! Pictures of Elli and Shea from their wedding adorn a whole wall in the living room. Pictures of them with friends and family were also everywhere, but the best ones were the photos of their daughters. A huge picture of Shelli kissing Posey Rose’s head when she was just born took up most of the wall leading to the kitchen. Around the massive picture were candid pictures of Shelli through her first year. Since Posey was not even three months old, there weren’t many pictures of her, but the ones that were up, were beautiful. It wasn’t hard to tell that Shea and Elli were very proud of their little girls and that their mother was a photographer.

When Audrey entered the kitchen, she found Elli gushing over the cupcakes with Tate beside her. Elli turned, gushing about the cupcakes, but Audrey couldn’t take her eyes off Tate. His massive hands were holding baby Posey close to his chest, as he dusted kisses along the top of her head.

You’ve got to be kidding me, she thought as she forced herself to pay attention to Elli.

“They are fantastic, Audrey! You are a life saver!”

Audrey smiled, “I told you, anything for y’all. They need to go in the freezer until it’s time to eat ‘em.”

“Yes ma’am,” Elli said, “Can you hold her?”

“Duh!” Audrey quickly took Shelli, kissing her plump little cheeks. Shelli was honestly the prettiest little girl in the world, but then again, Audrey said that about all the little girls who she was around. She just loved babies and little people in general. After kissing Shelli to the point of the poor baby backing away from her, Audrey looked up to see Piper looking at her with a worried look on her face.

“What? She’s okay,” Audrey said referring to Shelli.

Piper shook her head, “No, it’s not that.”

“What is it?”

“Erik just walked in with Harper and Jakob,” Piper said, nodding her head towards where the three walked in. Harper Titov held her precious daughter, Allison, closely in her arms. Harper looked classy in pair of white dress pants and bright purple low cut v-neck blouse. Her hair was in large curls that framed her face perfectly. When Jakob Titov came up behind Harper, wrapping his arm around her waist, and placing a hand on Allison’s back, Audrey was not only finding it hard to breathe but she also notice that Allison was her daddy made over. With dark hair and dark eyes, Allison matched her daddy and Uncle Erik more than her own mother.

That had to suck for Harper, Audrey thought. Surely their next baby would favor her.

“So what?” Audrey said turning her attention back to Piper, “Harper is Elli’s BFF.”

“Well I know, but I didn’t know he was gonna be here. I would have actually done my makeup.”

“And combed your hair,” Audrey supplied with a grin.

Piper nodded, “Yeah.”

“You look fine, Piper,” Audrey said. She did. She just looked hung over, that’s all. No big deal.

“You are such a liar,” Piper laughed before turning to leave, “I’ll be back,” she said over her shoulder.

Audrey looked down at Shelli, she was playing with the button of Audrey’s blouse, “Would have been better if she would have said it like Arnold Schwarzenegger, huh, Shelli?” Shelli smiled and Audrey said in her best Arnold Schwarzenegger voice, “I’ll be back”

Laughter erupted behind her, and Audrey turned to see Tate still holding Posey, laughing so hard his eyes were dusty with happy tears. Of course, when someone else laughs, Audrey has no chance; she too, erupted in laughter. Audrey leaned against the island that centered the kitchen, giggling as she held Shelli close to her.

“I just watched that movie the other night. That part always makes me laugh. The guys always say it when we are on the ice,” Tate explained.

Audrey smiled, “That’s funny.”

“Yeah,” Tate chuckled. He cleared his throat, moving Posey up his chest, before nuzzling his nose in the curls that covered her sweet little head.

Audrey couldn’t help but let out a little aw, before saying, “You’re good with her.”

What Audrey really wanted to say was ‘You look fantastic with a baby in your arms.’ But she was pretty sure that would freak him out so she went with the latter.

Tate nodded, “I love babies. They are so cute.”

And she was supposed to stay friends with this guy?

“Yeah, they are,” Audrey said breathlessly.

This was going to be hard. She needed to stay at arm’s length with Tate. He was so young; he’d hardly lived his life yet. He hadn’t found that young woman who he would love forever and make sweet babies with. Audrey needed to find someone who was her age, with no children, who really wouldn’t care if she couldn’t have kids. Not someone who obviously wanted kids and actually thought they were cute! She should have never agreed to this friendship. Because friendship wasn’t the only thing Audrey wanted.

She wanted to get naked with him.

Tate was too gorgeous for words. The white button-up shirt he wore was unbuttoned quite a bit, showing off the wings of one of the black birds that adorned his chest. His big hands held baby Posey with the ease of a man who knew what he was doing with a baby. As always, Tate’s eyes were the best part. She didn’t know how many times she had gotten lost in them, but in a way she didn’t mind. Audrey honestly wanted to get lost in his eyes, his arms, his kisses, hell, anything. She just wanted him.

Such a bad idea.

Inwardly groaning and wishing like hell that Piper hadn’t left, Audrey placed a kiss on Shelli’s curly head. But then she looked to her right and froze in place. It was as if a needle had screeched across a record as Audrey’s eyes met Levi’s. She hadn’t seen him since the morning after Fallon’s wedding, and she had ignored every text he had sent. But seeing him now brought back to the surface all the feelings that she had been trying to bury.

Looking scrumptious in a tight black Ed Hardy t-shirt with fitted jeans and his black hat tilted to the side, Audrey couldn’t help but wish she was beside him. Levi’s mouth curved into a wicked grin, as someone moved into his arms and he placed a kiss along her temple while still keeping eye contact with Audrey. Audrey froze, but unlike last time, the air rushed out of her when she recognized the girl as Elli’s assistant, Janet.

Angry tears sprang to her eyes as she watched Janet wrap her arms around Levi’s neck, taking his mouth with hers. Audrey had no problem with Janet, she was a nice girl, but Audrey didn’t understand how Levi could think that Audrey was fat when Janet was twice her size. She looked a lot like Audrey; dark brown hair flowing to her bottom, a round face, big breasts. The difference was that Janet had blue eyes and was wider in the middle then Audrey.

It wasn’t fair.

Levi sent Audrey one last grin before wrapping Janet in his arms and leading her down a hall to the living room. Audrey took in a deep breath, begging her tears to stay at bay. She could not cry at Elli Adler’s child’s birthday. That was wrong on so many levels. Word would get back to Fallon and, oh God, Levi. It would be an epic failure on her part. She had to keep the tears in. She couldn’t do this. Not here.

“Audrey, you are really beautiful.”

Glancing up to see Tate uttering the words that every girl needs to hear did it. The next thing she knew she was handing Shelli off to him and rushing to the bathroom so that no one saw her cry.

***

Tate had no clue what he did to make Audrey cry, but he found himself waiting outside the bathroom for Audrey, with both of Shea Adler’s daughters in his arms. Shelli was babbling while smacking Tate in the face, and Posey was snuggled close in the nook of his arm. He wished he could go find Elli or Shea, but he didn’t want to miss the chance of seeing Audrey when she came out. He had to know what he did.

Telling Audrey that she was beautiful wasn’t the plan. The words just poured out of him. Tate loved her kooky style and today was no different. She looked amazing in a blue dress that was really tight along her hips and thighs. The top was made of a sheer white flowing fabric that dipped down, showing off her impressive breasts. His mouth watered at the sight of her. She was delectable and he would have loved any excuse to rip the dress off her.

Tate wished like hell that someone would come and get these two beautiful girls. He felt like a dirty, dirty pig, holding the two girls with a hard on begging to be released. He couldn’t help it. Audrey did it for him. He loved when she was all jazzed up and even more when she was wearing little bitty shorts and a sexy little tank, setting things on fire. She was, honestly, so fucking hot, he couldn’t take it.

Tate had enjoyed spending time with her the night before, especially the conversation that happened after they put Aiden to bed. He figured he was wearing her down. Asking to be friends, and her agreeing, was one step closer to her seeing that he was the guy for her. They could be great together if she wouldn’t over think it. He liked her a lot, and he was excited to see what would happen between them. He couldn’t wait for that moment when his lips would be able to meet hers again.  He had been dreaming about it for weeks now.

He really didn’t understand how he had become so smitten with Audrey so quickly. Was it spending last night with her around the fire? Or was it when they went to the hockey game and shared cupcakes? Or did it really go back to their first meeting? Once they were in that hotel room, all walls were down. It was just two people who wanted each other and nothing else. Tate could still feel her body against his, the softness of her curves in his hands, her lush lips against his. With a groan he banged his head against the wall.

This was not helping the situation in his pants.

Still leaning against the wall, he took in a deep breath as Shelli continued to run her tiny little fingers through the coarse hair on his jaw. He usually didn’t allow a beard or mustache to grow, but the Assassins’ charity was doing a fund raiser for prostate cancer. All the guys on the team were growing out their mustaches for donations. Tate wasn’t having much luck with the mustache so he decided not to shave at all and hope for the best. He basically had a neck beard, and that was all.

Not his best look.

When Elli Adler turned the corner, he didn’t know if it was he or Shelli, who squealed in delight. Elli’s face broke out in a large grin as she looked from her beautiful baby girls to Tate.

“Why do you have Shelli? Where’s Audrey?”

Tate moved his head towards the door, “In there, she-”

“Oh no! Did one of the kids puke on her!?”

“No, but could you-”

Before Tate could even finish his sentence, Elli entered the bathroom leaving Tate with Shelli and Posey. He glanced down at Posey just in time to see her puke all over his cardigan.

Wonderful.

“Ew! Baby Posey icky on you!” Shelli giggled.

Even with ‘icky’ all over him, Tate couldn’t help but laugh.

***

“Audrey?”

Audrey glanced up from the sink when she heard knocking on the door. She recognized the voice as belonging to Elli, so she quickly splashed water on her face, hoping to wipe away any sign of tears. With another knock at the door, Audrey took in a shuddered breath.

“Yeah?”

“Hey, are you okay? Did the kids get you? Little spewers! I gotta change 15 times a day!” Elli laughed. Audrey unlocked the door, so that Elli could come in.

With a smile, Audrey said, “You don’t know how lucky you are, spewers and all.”

With one look in Elli’s eyes, Audrey knew her ploy to wipe away the tears didn’t work. Taking Audrey’s hands, Elli said, “What wrong?”

Audrey shook her head, begging her tears not to fall.

“I know something is wrong, what is it?”

“It’s nothing.”

“Audrey, let me be your Fallon. Tell me what’s wrong, let me help you.”

Elli was such a good person, so caring and loving. How could Audrey not want to open up to her and spill all her drama to her? Shrugging her shoulders, she said, “I’m so tired of caring so much about someone who doesn’t care about me.”

Elli looked confused as she said, “Ok, what happened to make you feel that way?”

“My ex. He always told me I’m fat, but the girl he just showed up with at your party is twice my size.”

Elli grimaced as she looked away, “Yeah that sucks.”

“Basically,” Audrey said choking back the tears, “what made her better? I was so good to him. It just isn’t fair.”

When Elli looked up into Audrey’s eyes with compassion, Audrey allowed a tear to fall.  Elli asked, “Saying that you are better than that, and that you don’t deserve that would be pointless huh?”

Audrey nodded.

“Yeah, I figured it would be.”

They stood for a moment, no one saying anything. Audrey felt more tears falling down her face and she became so disgusted with herself that she wanted to find a hole and hide in it for the rest of her life. Not only was she upset about Levi bringing Janet to the party, she hated how much she let him affect her. Like Elli said, she didn’t deserve this. So why did she let it bother her?

Why couldn’t she have it like Elli? That perfect man who wants you no matter what?

“How’d you do it?” Audrey whispered. She didn’t even know what she said was audible until Elli looked up and smiled.

“Do what?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, tears running down her cheeks, “Get so lucky to find such a fantastic man.”

Elli smiled remained as a dreamy look came over her face. “I didn’t find Shea, he found me,” she declared. She brought Audrey to the couch, sitting down before she continued. “I used to crush over his sexy captain butt for years, then all of a sudden he was crushing on me and I don’t know why.”

“Because you’re amazing,” Audrey supplied.

Elli nodded, “I have come to realize and accept that now, but I didn’t back then. It drove him insane, hell, it almost drove us apart.”

“I couldn’t imagine y’all not together.”

“Me neither, but Audrey you gotta believe that you are good enough for Prince Charming to sweep you way.”

“I do believe it,” Audrey said, “I just can’t find him.”

“I don’t think you do believe that you are worthy.  I think you are settling for less than you deserve and need to wait for the grand prize. Stop messing with these idiots and find a man who will love you for the amazing girl you are.”

Audrey nodded, “I’m trying.”

Elli smiled, “Then he’ll come, and when he does, you’ll wonder how you went on without him.” She looked down at her growing belly before looking back up at Audrey, “Shea is the best thing that ever happened to me. His love has made me the strong confident woman who is in front of you. Not only does he love me but also my rapidly growing waist line. He is the best father imaginable. I knew he would be with just one glimpse of him with his niece and nephew.”

With those words, Tate came to mind. Audrey wanted to shake the thought away but it didn’t go anywhere. Pictures of Tate playing with Aiden and then holding Posey played front and center in Audrey’s mind. He would be the best father ever.

To someone else’s kids.

“Your person is out there Audrey, don’t give up and don’t settle for crap,” Elli said bringing Audrey’s attention back to her.

Audrey slowly nodded, knowing that Elli was right.

“Now come on, Tate is holding my babies and we have a party to get too.”

Wiping her eyes again, Audrey followed Elli out the bathroom, through the sitting room, and into the hall where Tate stood with Shelli and Posey. Audrey’s heart could have exploded with the sight of him with the two little girls. He was at such ease with them in his arms.

“Give me my babies, Tate Odder,” Elli giggled.

Tate smiled as she took both her babies, kissing them both before saying, “Thank you”. Elli then looked between Audrey and Tate before pinning Audrey with a look.

“Sometimes what you’re looking for is right in front of you. Don’t be blind Audrey, it isn’t attractive.”

With that Elli Adler was gone.

Audrey looked up to see Tate watching Elli walk away. When he turned to look at Audrey he shrugged his shoulders, “That was weird.”

Audrey giggled and Tate smiled before saying, “Are you okay, I’m sorry for….yeah I have no clue what I did.”

Audrey continued to giggle to the point of tears. Tate joined in, leaning against the wall as she held her stomach. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Oh, good,” Tate said in a whoosh. “I was worried that saying you are beautiful was wrong, or something.”

Audrey shook her head while her face started to hurt from smiling so widely. It was weird how not ten minutes ago she was crying her eyes out. And now, out in the hall, being with Tate for only a minute, she was laughing her butt off. He was so easy to get along with when she allowed herself to enjoy him.

“It isn’t wrong,” she finally said when she stopped laughing.

“Well then, really Audrey,” he started, his voice dropping a few octaves, “you are simply gorgeous today, every day for that matter.”

Her laughing stopped as the air rushed out her.

God, his voice was orgasmic!

Audrey’s cheeks started to warm as she looked up at him through half lidded eyes, “I thought we were friends.”

Tate smiled, his grin wide, “We are. I can think my friend is hot, can’t I?”

Audrey giggled, “I guess.”

“What, you don’t think I’m hot?” he asked with a wounded look. “It’s my beard, huh?”

Audrey was full out laughing again. If only he knew how much she wanted to lick that beard of his. “Jeez, I thought only girls fished for compliments.”

Tate chuckled loudly, “I am just curious to what you think.”

Audrey rolled her eyes. He was fishing and he knew it. Without thinking, Audrey moved off the wall onto her tippy toes so she was closer to him. Her lips only inches from his jaw, she whispered, “I slept with you didn’t I? I think that says something.”

Tate ran his tongue along his bottom lip, his gaze holding hers, “Sure it does, but you ran out the next morning, what does that say?”

Audrey knew she was wrong. She was flirting and she had no intent of moving forward with him. She couldn’t help it though; she was so attracted to him. All thoughts of Levi were gone when Tate was around. It was different and it felt good not to be sad over an asshat.

Taking in a shuddering breath, she whispered, “That I was stupid?”

Tate took in a quick breath, and Audrey’s gaze fell to his lips. They were so full, so inviting. Audrey wanted nothing more than to get lost in his kisses, but she knew it was wrong. Even if she felt good around him, he wasn’t the guy for her. Audrey thought back to what Elli said, but Elli didn’t know what she was talking about when she said that ‘what Audrey was looking for could be standing in front of her’. Elli didn’t know, hell, no one knew, that Audrey would never be able to give Tate what he wanted. She had seen him with the Adler babies; it was obvious he wanted little babies of his own.

Ones with his DNA.

Tate was frozen against the wall as he watched every move that Audrey made.  She started to move away, she had to, or she was going to ignore all the reasons she couldn’t kiss him and do it anyway.

“Flirting is against friends rules,” she said as she backed away down the hall.

“But it’s fun,” he said with a grin.

Audrey nodded, “It sure is.”

And it was fun even if it could be considered another epic mistake, because Audrey felt that their friendship wasn’t going to last long. Either they wouldn’t be able to be friends, or they were going to end up in bed.

She didn’t know which one was worse.

Audrey was lying on the couch, recapping how great Shelli’s party had been while she looked mindlessly through the Facebook app on her phone. Aiden was upstairs asleep, but Audrey wasn’t tired yet, so she decided to take time off instead of work. She needed to check in on work stuff but she had no desire to do that. She much rather play on Facebook.

Being the nosy girl she was, she typed in Tate’s name and waited for his timeline to come up. Tate had posted a new status 16 minutes before and Audrey couldn’t help but laugh when she read it.

Friendship is harder than I thought.

She hit the ‘like’ button and rolled her eyes. Little did he know that she was thinking the same thing. She was starting to rethink her reasons for wanting to be with him. She had no clue what he wanted in a relationship, hell, she didn’t even know if he wanted a relationship. He just wanted to get to know her. What if he did and didn’t like who she was? But what if he did and she really liked him. Next thing you know they are in love and Audrey has to tell him she can’t have his children. Then what? Would he understand? Would he want to adopt a baby? Or would he leave her? Could she really put herself on the path to potential rejection?

Before she could make a witty comment, there was a knock at the door. Glancing up, she wondered who it was. Looking at the clock, she noticed it was almost midnight. Rolling off the couch, she headed for the window where she saw Lucas’ truck in the driveway.

“Eek!”

Running to the door, she threw it open to her beautiful sister and her husband. “Y’all are home early!” she said wrapping her arms around the two.

“We caught an early flight home,” Fallon said against Audrey’s cheek, “we missed y’all too much.”

Audrey pulled back, grinning at two of her favorite people. They were tanner than they had been, and both looked blissfully happy, especially Fallon. She looked as if she had been loved to the ends of the earth and back.

Lucky bitch.

Jealous, Audrey said, “Did y’all have fun?”

“Too much! It was a blast, you have to go to Goa, it’s beautiful!” Fallon gushed as they came inside. “Audrey, oh my God, let me tell you, it was insane. No one was there but us and Alex, our chef. It was magical.”

Fallon looked up at Lucas with a dreamy look that made Audrey want to puke.

In a good way, of course.

“It was,” Lucas agreed, leaning over to kiss Fallon softly. “Now where is my little guy?”

Audrey smiled, “Upstairs, in the closet that you have not finished.”

Lucas smiled sheepishly, “I’ll get it done.”

“When? You have hockey to play.”

“I’ll get to it. I have help I am going to call on,” he said with a grin.

Knowing that the help was Tate made butterflies flutter in Audrey’s belly. She could just imagine him, shirtless, sweat dripping down his hot, rock hard body.

Sheesh, I’m a total horndog. Guy Break? Was I an idiot?

Ignoring her weird horny thoughts, Audrey watched as Lucas ran upstairs to get Aiden. Turning her attention to her glowing sister, she asked, “So did y’all do it everywhere?”

Fallon scoffed, her face flushing, “Every damn surface imaginable!”

That had the sisters in a fit of laughter. “Oh, Audrey, it was fantastic. I feel so rejuvenated, so ready to get back to work, be a mommy, and watch some hockey. Gosh, I just love my life.”

“At least one of us does, I’m happy for you, Fal,” Audrey said sincerely.

“Uh oh, trouble in Audrey’s land?” Fallon asked with a concerned look on her face.

“Nothing that can’t be discussed when you come down from your sex filled week. I refuse to ruin that for you. So don’t think of me at all.”

“Okay,” Fallon scoffed as she made a ‘come on’ kind of look, “if you didn’t want me to worry about it, you shouldn’t have made the comment.”

Thankfully, Lucas and Aiden came down stairs. Aiden was grinning ear to ear, his arms held out for Fallon. She took Aiden into her arms, hugging him tightly while kissing all over his face. Watching Fallon be a mom was probably one of the greatest gifts ever. Just as she had taken care of Audrey growing up, she cared for Aiden exceptionally. Audrey had noticed such a difference in Fallon since Lucas came along. She was much happier and smiled a lot more. Fallon being happy should have made Audrey happy and it did for the most part, but there was still that part of Audrey that was beyond jealous.

“Ready to go home, bud?” Lucas asked. He then wrapped his arms around his little family, and tears sprang to Audrey eyes.

They were leaving and Audrey would be all alone.

Why was she always so emotional!?

“Did you get a new couch?” Fallon asked.

Shit! Audrey had forgotten that Fallon would notice something like that.

“Yup! Those hippogriffs I left, they poop everywhere! Me and Will cleaned up what AA missed after she bought the new couch.”

“What?” Lucas asked, confused.

“Who is Will?” Fallon asked.

Audrey laughed, “I’ll explain everything later. Y’all are tired, go home.”

“Okay,” Lucas said with a shake of his head before kissing Audrey’s cheek and heading for the door.

“Say bye to AA and thank her for keeping your stinky butt,” Fallon giggled. Aiden held out his arms and Audrey took him quickly, kissing his cheeks loudly.

“Thank you for keeping me,” Aiden said against her cheek.

“Anytime, Punkin, you know that.”

“Yup! I love you!”

Audrey smiled, “I love you ‘cause you are honestly my favorite of all time in the history of ever, kiddo.”

Aiden grinned widely before kissing her loud on the lips.

Then they were gone.

After shutting the door, Audrey fell onto her couch, digging her face into the pillow before taking in a deep breath.

She then cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 10

“That’s all you got?”

Lucas glared before shooting the puck, hard towards the net. Tate hit it using his glove hand with ease before giving his friend a taunting grin. Puck after puck, Tate brushed off with the skill that had been drilled into him since he was four. He would never forget the day his dad dressed him in too-big goalie gear and threw him in the net. His father and four of his father’s friends, all took turns, shooting pucks, hard, at Tate. He missed every single one.

But that wasn’t the case anymore.

He was pretty sure after years of practice and camps that he could take on the five grown men. Tate was now the highest ranked goalie in the US. It was a proud accomplishment. He only wished his dad was there to see it. He would have been so proud. His mother and sister would also have been exceedingly excited for him.

Now there was no one to be excited or proud of him.

Only himself.

Blocking another shot that Lucas tried to put in between his legs, Lucas threw his stick against the boards, distracting Tate from his sad thoughts.

“I mean, shit! I can’t score against you if my life depended on it!”

Tate forced a laughed as he tucked his stick between his pad and leg before taking off his helmet. “Hey, thankfully you don’t have to worry about shooting against me.”

Lucas shot him a dirty look from center ice, before skating towards him. It was great to have Lucas home. Tate was getting lonely, running and lifting weights without him. They had gotten into a routine since becoming friends so long ago. Lucas felt more like his brother than friend or teammate. It was nice to have someone who he could talk to. Maybe he wasn’t as alone as he thought. He did play on a team of 30 guys, but he didn’t have a soul-deep connection with anyone of them. Not even Lucas knew all of Tate’s secrets.

He knew only the basics.

Tate was engaged, his parents and sister died, he came to the United States.

There was really nothing more that Tate wanted to share with him. But he wanted to share his life with someone. Someone who would love all of him, especially the broken part.

After a six-mile run, they decided to play around until Lucas had to get Aiden ready to go to school. It was such a convenience having an ice rink in Lucas’ house. Not only was Aiden right upstairs, making it easier on Fallon and Lucas for childcare, but Lucas and Tate hardly ever had to go to the arena to skate except for team practices.

Running his hand through his wet hair, Tate squirted some water into his mouth before throwing the water bottle down on the back of the net.

“So what did you do while I was gone?” Lucas asked before stopping in front of Tate, his own water bottle in hand.

“Nothing. Watch a whole lot of TV.”

Lucas laughed, “Sounds like fun.”

“Yeah, Leann called last night,” Tate said, referring to his old speech therapist.

“Did she now? What did she have to say?” Lucas asked with a dirty grin on his face.

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “She was making sure I was doing well, and asked if I wanted to come over.”

Lucas chuckled, “So you got laid last night.”

Tate laughed, shaking his head, “No, I didn’t go.”

Lucas stopped laughing, “What?”

Tate shrugged his shoulders again, moving his skates back and forth, “I didn’t want to go.”

“Didn’t want to go? What are you talking about? She is gorgeous and you said she was fun.”

“She was, but I don’t want to only have sex with her,” Tate said sheepishly.

Lucas face scrunched up, “I’m sorry. I am so confused right now.”

“What?” Tate asked.

“You were really into Leann, what happened?”

Audrey happened.

Tate hadn’t figured out a way to tell Lucas about Audrey and he needed to figure it out quickly. Tate knew that this friendship crap wasn’t going to last. The air crackled when he was around Audrey, he felt it and he knew she did too. She just had to get over asshat before she could fully give herself to him and he was the perfect person to help her forget about him.

“I just don’t want to only screw around, I want a relationship. I want to settle down. I’ve told you this.”

“I know this, even if I think it’s crazy. But why isn’t Leann settling down material?”

Tate shrugged his shoulder. Tate didn’t know if she was or not. He had slept with her a few times after his private lessons and then she would leave. It was fun but it wasn’t as if she knew his darkest secrets or anything. All she knew was how to please him, and he knew the same about her. In all reality, Tate just didn’t feel a connection with Leann the way he had with Audrey. Hell, not even with Elsa did Tate really feel the way he felt when he was with Audrey.

What did that even mean?

Looking up, Tate caught Lucas shaking his head.

“You aren’t telling me something,” he said, giving Tate a sideways glance. Tate didn’t say anything and Lucas’ eyes narrowed even more. “Please don’t tell me you are still hung up on your runaway lay are you?”

Tate rolled his eyes, “I like her.”

“Like her? It was one time and you haven’t seen her since-wait, have you seen her?”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, not making eye contact.

“You have!” Lucas accused. When Tate looked up, Lucas’ eyes were dancing with mischief and he was pointing his finger at Tate, laughing.

“Maybe.”

“Who is she? Have you gotten her back in bed again?”

“I don’t want to tell you and no, we are friends.”

Lucas’ laughter stopped and his hand dropped to his side. “I don’t know what I am more hurt by, the fact that you don’t want to tell me or that you guys are friends and you aren’t hitting it.”

“You shouldn’t be hurt by either, I’ll tell you when the time is right and I would rather be friends with her than not have the chance to be around her at all,” Tate explained.

“I am so appalled right now,” Lucas said, his hand on his chest, acting as if his heart was breaking but it soon went away, and an evil grin replaced his hurt expression. “If she has you this hung up, she must have been amazing, and you need to hit that again.”

Oh, if only he knew he was talking about his beloved sister-in-law, Tate thought with a grin.

“I want to go slow. No matter how much I want to jump in bed with her, I want her to know I’m in this for the long haul.”

Lucas shook his head, “You’re too young for this. When I was your age-”

“You had met Fallon and fell hard for her,” Tate supplied.

“Well yeah, but when we broke up, I slept with anything that had legs and tits,” Lucas said with the cockiness of a man who had been around the block a time or two.

“And I bet you regret your selfish antics,” Tate accused. Lucas’ expression showed that he didn’t like hearing that. It didn’t stop Tate from going on though, “Lucas, I don’t want to be like the other guys, meeting girls, having sex with them and moving on to the next. It wasn’t the way I was raised. My dad met my mom, fell in love, married, and had me by the time he was 21. I am a little behind.”

“It isn’t like it was back then, Tate. Especially here in the United States.  But it’s whatever, I feel weird trying to make you sleep with all kinds of females when I am married and will never touch another but mine for the rest of my life. You do you, I’ll stay out of it, but I’m here if you need me.”

Tate reached over tapping Lucas on the shin with his stick, “I know.”

“Cool, now come on. I will score on you,” Lucas said before he skated over to his stick.

“Bring it, Brooks,” Tate said dropping his helmet.

Even though Lucas didn’t understand Tate’s reasoning for wanting to settle down, Tate still knew it was for the best and that Lucas supported him. He wanted that person: the person his father had in his mother. Tate wanted what Lucas had in Fallon minus the anger. He wanted a loving, willing woman who would love him for his dorky, gap tooth, wounded self. He wanted his forever kind of girl.

And Tate had a feeling he had one within reach.

***

Audrey was having a horrible morning.

It was one of those mornings where she wished she could go back to bed and try again the next day. After spending all of Sunday in bed crying and receiving text messages from Levi, Audrey wasn’t sure why she even got out of bed the next morning. Saying goodbye to Aiden was harder than she thought it was going to be. She knew she could see him whenever she wanted, but it was nice having the little guy around. Her house was so big and lonely now. Missing Aiden while dealing with Levi was hard and took a toll on her heart. She should have just stayed in and hoped that all thoughts of Levi’s request would go away.

It didn’t.

All she could see was the number of texts that asked the same thing.

Come see me.

I promise, she doesn’t mean anything.

I just want to see you, I want to explain.

Stop being like this, we have fun don’t we?

I need my Xbox back, come drop it off.

With tears filling her eyes, Audrey sat in the parking lot of Luther Arena trying to figure out if she should go inside and see Fallon or go to work.  Even though, she rather sell all her shoes then go to work, dealing with what Fallon was going to have to say was probably worse. With a frustrated yell, Audrey pushed the car door open and headed towards the large arena. Fallon was usually at the office but since she had been away from the cellar for so long, she was there to check on things.

Entering the Luther Arena, Audrey found herself staring up at large posters of Shea Adler, Alex Welch, the Assassins’ leading forward, Lucas, and then Tate. The first smile in a 24 hour span tugged at Audrey lips as she found herself memorizing everything about Tate’s face. He looked so cute with his helmet resting on top of his head. His eyes glowing as his mouth curved in a devilish looking smile while still hiding her favorite part about his mouth from the world. Audrey felt special to know that she was always able to see Tate’s gap, since he was always grinning for her. Thinking of his wide smile made her smile but it vanished just as quick as it came.

She liked him more than she should. Blah.

Wanting to jump into the trashcan and live there for the rest of her life, she made her way to Fallon’s Cellar. Audrey wasn’t sure if it was she or Lucas who was more excited when Fallon told them the name of the cellar. Audrey was sure she was going to name it after the family’s business, Rocky Top Wines, but thank God, she didn’t.  In just a few short months, Fallon had turned her cellar into something magnificent. People would line up to buy wine from her, and Audrey couldn’t have been more proud.

Stepping inside the cellar, Audrey took in the beauty that her sister had created. Along the walls, in light color wood cabinets, was every single bottle of wine that Rocky Top made. Pictures of the Assassins’ players each holding his favorite bottle hung where the cabinets were not. In the middle of the cellar was an island with wine glasses, fresh grapes, crackers and cheese, along with the bottle-of-the-day. Audrey went around the island to the counter where Fallon stood. She was engrossed in paperwork, not paying attention that someone had just walked in.

Audrey took in the beauty of the counter that was also done in a lightwood. The cool thing about the counter was that Fallon had used old hockey sticks as the top. The whole Assassins’ team had come in and signed each stick and it was really neat to look at while waiting to check out. Above the counter in big black script was ‘Fallon’s Cellar’ and then below it was a picture of Fallon, Lucas, and Aiden from their engagement shoot. It was beautiful.

“Hey you,” Audrey said, throwing her purse on the counter.

Fallon jumped a little in surprise before making eye contact with Audrey and smiling. “You scared the crap out of me!”

“My bad, how’s everything going? Did your helper do her job?”

Fallon nodded, looking back down at her paperwork, “Yup, things look great, I’m happy.”

“Good, so I’m here like your text commanded.”

Fallon laughed, laying her pen down before pinning Audrey with a look, “You know why I asked you here, so spill it, what happened while I was gone?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Same ole, same ole.”

“As in?”

Audrey took in a deep frustrating breath. If she didn’t tell Fallon, she was going to bother her until she did, so Audrey said in a rush, “I slept with Levi again.”

“Ugh! Why on earth would you do that?!”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders again, looking down at the ground, “ ‘Cause I’m dumb?”

“Ugh yeah. So what happened? Are y’all back together?”

“We were never together to be back together, we were just fucking around, you know that.”

Fallon shook her head, “No, I don’t know. I do know that he’s bad news,” Fallon expressed, “Look I’ll prove it to you.”

“How?” Audrey laughed as Fallon moved to her dry easer board.

“Easy. LEVI,” Fallon said as she wrote out his name, “is spelled like this, if you move the letters around,” she did so while talking, “It spells EVIL. He’s evil Audrey, stay away from him. He’ll suck your soul right on out of you.”

“You’re crazy,” Audrey said with a shake of her head.

“No I’m not. I’m serious.”

“Well this has been a blast, but I gotta-”

Fallon stopped Audrey by taking ahold of her purse, so that Audrey couldn’t move. “I just want you to be happy Audrey. I don’t like when you are sad and you know I hate when you cry. Damn it, I want you to be like me. I am blissfully happy except when I think of you being hurt by this dick. You deserve better, Audrey. Way better.”

Audrey looked down at where Fallon’s hands laid upon hers, “I know.”

“Then stay away from him. Why chase after someone who isn’t chasing you? He is just messing with your head. He doesn’t love you, and he doesn’t deserve to be loved by such an amazing woman. Stay away.”

“I am.”

“No you’re not, I can see it all over your face. You’re a glutton for punishment. You love his crap because you think it’s attention. It’s not the right attention, please, listen to me.”

“I am.” Audrey stressed moving her bag from out of Fallon’s hand, “I love you.”

Audrey was half out the door before she head Fallon say, “I love you too.”

Fallon pissed Audrey off, and she knew she pissed Fallon off also, but they loved each other no matter what. Audrey also knew that Fallon was right. She always had known. But being a Parker came at a hefty expense. They were all extremely hard headed and thought they knew best. Audrey loved Levi, but she had to let him go. She would send him a check for his Xbox and she would never see him again. She had to, or she was never going to be happy. She was always going to hope for a relationship that would never work because he didn’t want her.

Audrey reached for the door just as it opened and before she knew it, she was on the ground, her butt aching more than her heart. She looked up into the eyes of her gorgeous neighbor and was at a loss for words while worry crossed Tate’s face.

“Audrey! Are you okay, I’m so sorry,” Tate said helping her up.

“Ow, my butt,” she complained as she rubbed her butt softly. “I think you broke it,” she joked pulling her purse up on her shoulder.

“Please be joking,” Tate said and when Audrey looked up to his worried face, she laughed.

“Yes, I’m only joking.”

Tate let out a long breath as his shoulders slumped, “Good, you had me nervous for a minute there.”

Audrey continued to laugh and soon Tate joined in.

“You should watch where you’re going,” Audrey teased, “Being so big, you could have squished little ole me.”

Tate smiled, his eyes running up and down her body before looking back into her eyes, “I don’t know if I’m sorry that I ran into you, Ms. Parker.”

He was flirting.

Damn it, he was flirting and Audrey liked it. It took her mind off everything that was breaking her heart and made her focus on something good. Someone good.

Audrey couldn’t help it, a grin turned up on her face and she flirted right back, “Is that right?”

“Yeah,” he said, his grin growing, “I wanted to ask if you would want to go out tonight, as friends of course.”

Audrey looked away, knowing damn well he wasn’t thinking of them being friends at all. Fortunately for her, she had plans. “I got plans tonight. I have a date with my DVR tonight, maybe some popcorn and a beer will join us.”

Tate chuckled, “Can I be included in the guest list?”

“As a friend of course,” Audrey supplied.

Tate raised his hands, his palms up as his grin remained on his face. “Of course. Plus, I can bring ice cream to make up for hurting your bum.”

Audrey eyed him for a moment, biting down on her lip. He was closer than before. His body only inches from hers. Had she moved or had he? Why was it every time she was around him, her body was pulled to his? It was the weirdest thing.

Looking up at him, she said, “That’s true, my poor bum would like some ice cream so that it can build more cushion.”

Tate took in a deep breath, his eyes getting darker as his voice dropped to a husky male voice of yumminess, “I think your bum has the perfect amount of cushion.”

“Do you now?” Audrey found herself asking while her finger twirled a stray piece of hair.

“Oh yeah.”

Nothing was said as heat burned between them. She wanted nothing more than to lean up as far as she could and hope that he would meet her for a hot lusty kiss. Her lips begged for his and with the way he was looking at her mouth, she was sure he was wanting the same thing.

But they were just friends!

Friends!

“We’re friends,” Audrey said, taking a step back, “baby,” she said pointing to him, then she pointed to herself, “old hag, I’ll see you tonight, Tate Ooooodder.”

She walked away then, reaching for the door just as he said, “We’re friends but when I look at you, I don’t see old hag, Audrey.”

Sparing him one last glance, Audrey saw the heat in his eyes. Seeing his want, made her body catch on fire and her girlie parts wet with want. But then reality set in and all her hot feelings went away. Tate may not see an Old Hag, but little did he know, Audrey basically was one.

~*~

Audrey’s day didn’t get better.

Worse was more like it.

The only thing keeping her from killing her employees with her stapler was knowing that she would be in front of her TV with a beer and popcorn and hopefully some ice cream, if Tate came. She wanted to be excited for seeing Tate too, but knowing that nothing could ever happen between them, made being around him hard. She wanted him, bad. But it didn’t matter. For his sake and hers, they were better as friends. She couldn’t ruin his life by being selfish; he deserved to find a woman who could give him everything he wanted. Audrey wasn’t that person.

With consumer reports and expense spread sheets by her side, Audrey sat clicking away on Facebook. She should have been working, but she hated this place. Hated the color of the orange that adorned the walls, hated the employees, hated everything. She was not made for customer service. What she was made to do was beyond her, but she knew it wasn’t a freaking desk job.

Audrey leaned on her hand, looking at her friend’s statuses when a knock came at the door causing Audrey to look up.

“Come in,” she said, shutting the page down in case it was someone important. Like her father.

It wasn’t though.

Taking in a deep trouble breath, Audrey looked up in the face of the last person she wanted to see right now.

Levi shut the door behind him, smiling down at her as he leaned against the door. Of course, he was looking gorgeous as ever in a dark blue button up shirt and khaki pants. His light grey tie hung loosely around his neck as his eyes stayed pinned to hers.

“Hey there, Cupcake,” he said in a low voice, “you’ve been ignoring me.”

Clearing her throat, Audrey asked, “What are you doing here?”

“I came to see you. Like I said, you’ve been ignoring me.”

“Well, there is a reason. You were quiet the ass the other morning,” Audrey said, not moving as Levi rocked back on his heels, his hands in his pockets as if he was nervous. Audrey knew better, but it still tugged at her heart to see some kind of emotion from him.

“You know I’m not the best person to deal with in the morning.”

Levi then took a step forward towards her desk, and Audrey didn’t move, even though she knew she should have. She stayed behind her desk, watching as he came around the desk, pulling her chair out so that she faced him. He gave her another lazy smile before squatting down and looking up at her.

“I have nothing to say to you, Levi,” she said so softly she wasn’t sure he heard her. Levi moved his hands up the back of her legs and Audrey froze. She knew she needed to make him stop but with the way he was looking at her, like he cared, like he might love her, had her frozen in place.

What if he did love her and all this stuff they had been dealing with was over. He wanted to come home! He wanted to be with her! Maybe she could get him to adopt!

“Don’t be like that, Cupcake, talk to me. Don’t you miss me?”

Audrey’s heart skipped a beat at the name he had for her. He used to always call her his little Cupcake when she would be busy in the kitchen, working hard to make something good for him. That was when baking was most fun, when she had someone to bake for. Levi didn’t eat sweets much but when he did, they would have a blast stuffing their faces. Those were the early days, when she mattered and when he was just with her, well, as far as she knew, anyways.

Moving away, she folded her arms across her chest, “Even if I do, it ain’t like you miss me. I saw you with her, Levi, y’all looked really happy.”

Levi shook his head, moving on his knees to get closer to her, “I don’t want her. It’s a convenience, Cupcake. You’re the one I think of all the time.”

“No I’m not,” Audrey scoffed.

Levi gave her a sweet shy smile, his eyes bright as he slid his hands down the back of her calves to the 5 inch coral suede Jimmy Choo heels that were killing her feet. He slowly slid her left shoe off, taking her aching feet in his hands. Moving his skilled fingers along her aching arches, Audrey was basically in heaven with the devil knocking on her heart.

“Remember how good I make you feel, Cupcake? Remember?” he whispered against her bare knee. Closing her eyes, and letting her head fall in the plush backing of her chair, she let out a long breath as he continued to move his fingers in just the right way to have her putty in his hands.

“Yes, but there are also times, I can very vividly remember you being a huge ass to me too.”

“But there are more good times than bad, you know that,” he whispered.

Levi was right, there were more good times and they were great, but the bad times were worse. Opening her eyes, she sat up, removing her foot from his grasp. She couldn’t think straight when he was doing that. Looking him in his deep brown eyes, she shook her head.

“You hurt me, Levi, countless times.”

Levi moved up on his knees, leaning over to cup her face softly. He skimmed his thumb along her bottom lip, while still holding her gaze with his. “I want our good times.”

The next thing she knew, their mouths were connected and his hands were in her hair, pulling her closer. His lips were thin, but efficient. As his tongue sweep inside her mouth, she felt her heart stop. She had missed his lips and his kisses so much. She found herself drowning in them when she knew she shouldn’t. But it seemed that no matter how far away she was from him, she could always feel him near. She wanted nothing more than to drown in his love, and be his forever, but she knew this wasn’t real. It couldn’t be. He was just ready to get laid again.

“No you don’t,” she said moving away, “you want to have sex with me, that’s all.”

“Well yeah, but, Audrey, that’s not all. I miss your laugh, and I’ve never missed someone’s laugh before.”

Audrey shook her head, “Levi, I want more, and you know that.”

He rolled his eyes, “I can’t give you the husband, kids, and white picket fence, but I can give you a good time and maybe in the future, I’ll change my mind, but damn it, Audrey, I’ve missed you. You’re my number one girl.”

“Out of how many,” she said in disgust, moving away more. There needed to be distance between them. She was doing a good job withstanding him, she couldn’t stop. Not now.

“Don’t be like that, Cupcake,” he said pulling her close to him. She didn’t know how he did it again, but she found herself in his arms, looking deep into his eyes. “Let’s start over. Let’s not jump into a domestic relationship where you cook, clean, and take care of me. Lets just try to be friends, that, you know, fool around.”

“So you want me to be a convenience fuck? I’m not her,” Audrey said referring to Janet.

Levi laughed, “Jeez, Audrey, no. I want you to be my friend with benefits.”

Audrey let out a soulless laugh, shaking her head. “I don’t want to be friends with benefits with you, Levi, I want a relationship, I want to get married. We’ve been doing this dance for eight months; don’t you think it’s time?”

“No, and I won’t tomorrow or the next day either,” he said standing up. He ran his hands over his buzzed hair, looking up at the sky. “I don’t understand why you are keeping yourself from me? I know you want me. I want you, so let’s do this. Why keep us apart?”

“Because you don’t want all of me! You just want my cooter!”

Levi shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips, “Yes, I want it, Cupcake, but I want to spend time with you too. Give me another chance.”

They stayed looking deep in each other eyes as the room stayed eerily quiet. It seemed so easy to take his bait, to be his puppet for the rest of her life. She wouldn’t have to worry about the rejection from another man; she wouldn’t have to worry about finding someone who wouldn’t want kids because Levi didn’t want them at all. Levi was her out, her easy cowardly out.

But like everyone had said, she was better than that.

Standing up, Audrey shook her head before saying, “I love you, Levi Moss-”

“Now, Audrey, I’ve told you about that word-”

“No! You shut up and let me finish!”

Levi’s eyes narrowed as he crossed his arms across his chest. “I love you, I do, but I am not going to settle for crap and want more when you want nothing but sex from me. I am a good woman. I would take good care of you, and I deserve more than this. When you are ready to give me that, when you are ready to love me, and give us a chance, then call me. I’ll come, ‘cause I love you, but not until you tell me you’re ready to give us a real fighting chance.”

Audrey couldn’t breathe. It felt like her heart was in her throat and her heart was pounding against her chest. Levi shook his head, his hands resting on his head before looking up at the ceiling. When he looked back down, his eyes a soft brown color, Audrey thought she had won.

But then he said, “I don’t want you like that.”

Feeling beaten, Audrey’s shoulders slumped and she looked down at the desk. Willing the tears to stay at bay and begging herself to stay strong and confident, Audrey looked up and said, “Then get out of my office.”

Chapter 11

“I’m totally messed up.”

Audrey moved around her kitchen, her phone to her ear while popcorn popped and she nursed a 40oz beer. It had been a 40oz beer kind of day. But even with her feeling like her heart was about to break, she was proud of herself for not crying. It was the first time in weeks that she hadn’t cried over Levi. Maybe telling him what was on her mind was closure or something. She had always been so agreeable, let him run things. But for once, she stood up to him, and it felt fantastic! Yes, her heart was broken because of his rejection, yet in her heart she really felt that he was coming around.

He loved her. She just knew it.

“I don’t know why,” Piper said, “I really don’t understand what you see in him or what you are waiting for. He doesn’t treat you right.”

“But he does sometimes, and those times are really good.”

Piper let out a frustrated breath. Audrey could just see her rolling her eyes “Explain to me the nice things he has done ‘cause every time I’m around y’all, he is a dick.”

Audrey was the one to roll her eyes this time, before saying, “When we are alone together, he is so sweet.”

“No, he isn’t. You told me that he hurts you when y’all do it,” Piper countered.

Audrey made a face, “Well, yeah, but he hasn’t done that since Lucas tried to kill him way back when.”

“Well hallelujah for that, but still, he isn’t worth it. You need a man who is nice to you all the time, not when it is convenient for him! Plus, Audrey, he basically only wants to do you. I mean come on, maybe he’ll want the things you want in the future? How don’t you see that he is playing you?”

Audrey wanted to stomp her feet in frustration. No one understood Levi. Yes, he was a dick most of the time but he had a hard upbringing. His dad beat him as a child, his mom was gone most of the time, and his brother slept with any girl Levi brought home. He didn’t trust anyone, and didn’t feel that they would stay around. Audrey understood that and she wanted to help him.  Levi had the potential to be a really good guy, but he just hadn’t had the right girl to help him get there. Audrey knew she was the girl to do it. She could love him the right way.

But at the same time, what if everyone was right? What if she was being naive and stupid when it came to him? What if he was playing her?  What if thinking he would change was probably the stupidest thing she had ever done? Was she wrong for telling him that she would wait for him because really, she shouldn’t?

Blah, being a single woman wanting a man was so hard.

“I know what you are saying, Piper, I do, but I can’t just give up.”

Piper scoffed, “Why the hell not? He doesn’t deserve you!”

“I understand your frustration but you just don’t understand, Piper, you can have anyone you want--”

“Oh my god, don’t you even! You can have any man and you know that, you’re just settling for crap. Stop it!”

Yes, Audrey could have any man she wanted but she couldn’t keep them. Piper didn’t understand that. No one did.

“I love him, Piper,” Audrey said, “I just can’t stop.”

“I know you just can’t stop but you can damn well try. There are so many other guys out there. For example, hot goalie. It’s obvious you like him; I mean you went home with him after only talking to him for a minute. Y’all have something, so act on it.”

Audrey shook her head even if Piper couldn’t see it, “I was drunk and we are just friends.”

“You are such a liar. I see the way he looks at you, and when you actually look at him and act normal, I can see that you like him.”

“I do not,” Audrey lied, “we are friends.”

“Whatever, friends who are bound to be more.”

“Hells bells, Pipe, he’s a baby,” Audrey stressed, “I am almost seven years older than him.”

“Who gives two shits? He’s hot, he wants you, and he’s also really funny, you like funny. He’s way funnier than Levi ever was.”

Audrey shook her head again before taking a long gulp of beer, “He may be funny and sexy but he won’t want me for long.”

“Why?”

Audrey paused for a moment trying to come up with an excuse, and then she said, “Cause, I’m older.”

Audrey wished she could just tell Piper about her situation, but she hadn’t even told Fallon. No one knew but her mother and she kind of wanted to keep it that way. She felt like a failure for not being able to have children, but in a way it wasn’t her fault. It was the doctor who did her abortion, who messed her up. Thanks to him, he not only took her unborn child, but he took her future ones too. It was the biggest mistake of her life, but she really had no choice in the matter.

“Audrey?”

Audrey brought herself back to the conversation, shaking her head, “Sorry, I was daydreaming.”

“Hopefully about making sweet love to sexy yummy Goalie and leaving Levi in your dust. Goalie obviously doesn’t care about your age so why should you?”

When a knock came at the door, Audrey wanted to drop to her knees and thank God for interrupting this conversation. “Oh, Pipe, let me let you go, it’s the door. I think Tate’s here.”

“Tate’s there? So I’ve been talking till I’m blue in face and all along you were planning on having him over for round two?”

“For the love of God, you horny thing! He is coming over for DVR night! Sheesh,” Audrey laughed as she made her way to the door.

“That’s stupid, round two sounds like more fun,” Piper laughed.

“We are friends,” Audrey stressed again, “That’s all, get Tate out of your mind, and help me find another man since you are so against me being with Levi.”

Maybe she should look for someone else; maybe Levi was a waste of time. She should look for an older man, one who doesn’t have an inkling to have a child. Maybe she could be like a trophy wife or something?

“Oh, I will, but I still think Goalie would be your best bet,” Piper said again.

“Goodbye, Piper!”

“Goodbye, darling, do something naughty!”

Hanging up the phone, Audrey shook her head. Piper was crazy. It was plain and simple. While part of Audrey wanted to agree with Piper about Levi and get her an older man, her heart couldn’t. Levi just needed some more time without her, knowing that he wasn’t going to get an easy lay and that Audrey wanted more. That’s all he needed, and then he would be back.

Or maybe, she was just a big idiot.

With a heavy heart, Audrey opened the door and all thoughts of Levi, Piper, older men and even her heavy heart disappeared as Audrey looked up into the face of her ‘had to be’ friend.

Feeling like she was lost in the clouds, Audrey took in the sexiness that was Tate. He stood tall with a carton of ice cream in one hand, and his other hand tucked tightly into the big heavy coat he wore. His jeans were dark, and the shirt that peeked out of the jacket was a light green color. His hair was pulled back into a black beanie, with only a few of his blonde locks falling into his deep blue ocean-like eyes. His neck beard was growing in thick, and for some reason she wanted to tuck herself under his chin and run her nose through the coarse hair, over and over again. Looking past the sexiness that was his neck, Audrey saw that his lips were curved in a lazy grin while he looked down at her with fierceness in his eyes.

And for once, Audrey was self-conscious.

It was weird because that never happened. Audrey loved the way she looked and always thought she looked good. Like now, she was wearing a pair of short yellow shorts with dark blue tights underneath. A white and dark blue polka dot flowy top completed the outfit since she didn’t wear shoes. She loved her hair up in a high bun, and her makeup was perfection. She never felt out of place, or thought that what she put on didn’t do wonders for her body. She had been a thicker girl her whole life. She had always been ten sizes bigger than Fallon. It used to bother her a lot when she was younger, but it hadn’t since she had the abortion.

The abortion changed everything.

But looking up at Tate, watching his eyes roam her body, she couldn’t help but wonder what he was thinking. Did he like her outfit? Did he like her hair and everything? Did he think she was sexy with yellow shorts? Even when Levi would tell her directly that she was a fatty, Audrey never listened to him. She was confident in her body type. She took care of herself, except when she binged on cupcakes, but then again, what woman didn’t?  Audrey loved who she was. Even though she didn’t let Levi’s put-downs bother her, it still hurt a little that he didn’t like the way she looked. But never once did she second-guess herself with anyone like she was doing with Tate. Why? What was so different about Tate?

Ah, this friend shit is so hard; she thought letting out the breath she was holding.

“Hey, Tate,” she forced herself to say, “Come on in.”

Tate smiled, moving passed her as he said, “Thanks, I was wondering how long we were going to stare at each other before you let me in.”

Audrey giggled as she shut the door, and went towards the kitchen. “You were staring just as hard there, guy,” she joked before grabbing the popcorn out of the microwave.

“How could I not?” she heard him say. She looked at him over her shoulder as he went on, “Yellow is an eye catcher. I notice your bum is okay?”

Audrey blinked a few times and then turned to see that she poured all her popcorn on the counter, totally missing the bowl. She let out a frustrated groan before muttering, “It’s just fine, friend.”

She proceeded, angrily, throwing the popcorn in the bowl as Tate came around the island. The light green long sleeve shirt he wore was tight around his shoulders and arms. Audrey could see every muscle and every delectable line of his body through the thin fabric. Audrey shook her head in disgust. How could she want to follow her selfish thoughts and give in to the undeniable attraction between them? It was wrong. It was selfish. Hello!? She knew better. Maybe this friend stuff was a bad idea. Audrey wasn’t sure she could control herself to keep from ripping off his clothes and having her way with him.

“Oo, cupcakes,” Tate said, pointing at her large cake stand of cupcakes, “Can I have one?”

“Sure,” Audrey said with a nod as he opened the top of the glass stand and took one, “They are Cinnamon Toast Crunch cupcakes.”

“You had me at sure,” he said with a mouthful, “God, these are fantastic.”

Audrey giggled as she went to the fridge to get him a drink. Turning she asked, “Do beer and cupcakes go together?”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “They do in my book.”

“Mine too,” Audrey said with a grin before handing him a beer.

“Thanks,” he said around another mouthful. He reached for another cupcake and smiled up at her. “I like sweets.”

Audrey giggled, “I can tell.”

“Did you have a nice day?” he asked still stuffing his face.

“It was long, how about you?”

Tate nodded, “I’ve been at it since 6 a.m. Lucas and I played around this morning.”

“Sheesh, that’s crazy.”

“Yup,” he said with a nod, licking his lips free of frosting.

Looking away, Audrey asked, “Wanna go watch TV while you stuff your face?”

Tate nodded, taking another cupcake and his beer as he followed her towards the couch. Audrey sat down, bringing her legs under her bottom, while placing the bowl of popcorn in her lap. Tate fell beside her, leaning against his knees as he devoured another cupcake. With a shake of her head, Audrey turned on the DVR, the theme music to Storage Wars filling the room. But instead of singing along and watching the opening credits, Audrey found herself watching the muscles move in Tate’s back.

Her fingers had been there.

Audrey closed her eyes, willing herself to forget the image of him naked as Tate asked, “What’s this show about?”

Telling herself over and over again, ‘not to think about it’, Audrey opened her eyes to see that he was looking at her, his eyes and grin, playful. Audrey smiled, how could she not? He was just so cute, and sweet! Frosting lined his lips and crumbs were all over his shirt.  Even with the desire to lick every morsel of frosting off his succulent lips, Audrey found a way to say, “It’s basically the best show ever.”

Tate nodded, “Is it? How is that?”

“Simple,” Audrey said, “You follow four sets of bidders at this storage auction through the mission of finding the perfect storage locker. It’s amazing, each bidder is hilarious and I just love it. You will too, I know it.”

Tate laughed, “How do you know?”

“I just do,” she said pushing into him with her shoulder. It wasn’t planned and once she did it, Audrey regretted it. Her whole body sizzled from that simple touch and with one look into his lust filled eyes; she could tell his had too. What the hell was wrong with her? There needed to be rules when it came to him.

One being, no touching!

“Let’s watch the show,” Audrey groaned, leaning back against the couch and munching on popcorn. Tate leaned back also, his hand reaching over into the bowl as they watched. Nothing was said, only giggles and the occasional, ‘No way’, when the bidders on the show would find something amazing. Audrey provided what she thought was fantastic commentary; Tate would laugh and joke around with her. It was so easy and stress free to hang out with him. They didn’t talk about anything important; they didn’t discuss the past, nothing. They just enjoyed each other’s company, and the show.

Four hours later, they were done with all the shows Audrey had saved, and she found herself right back in the lusting boat she was in before. Tate glanced over at her, and smiled.

“So you were right, I like that show.”

Audrey smiled, “Told you. It’s amazing. Tomorrow I’m watching Swamp People. Another favorite.”

“Swamp People?”

“Its fantastic. Alligators and bayou talking folks! It’s awesome. You gotta come over for that.”

Tate nodded, “I’ll be here.”

“Cool school,” she said tucking her knees under her chin.

Audrey watched as Tate took a long swig of his beer before he took in a deep breath. Looking over at her, he asked, “Tell me something.”

“Something?”

“Yeah, anything. I feel like we’ve just watched TV. I only know that you like reality TV, have a tendency to burn things and bake kick ass cupcakes. I know there is more to Audrey Parker.”

Audrey laughed, “There is.”

“Well, tell me something.”

Audrey went blank. Then she started laughing again, “You put me on the spot! You ask me something.”

Tate smiled, leaning his head against back of the couch while Audrey controlled her laughter. “What’s something no one knows about you?

Audrey put her finger to her lip, trying to think of what to tell him. The only thing no one knew was that she had the abortion, other than that, there wasn’t anything. “I don’t know. I’m really open.”

“There has to be something,” he said with a grin.

Audrey thought for another minute and then grinned, “Okay, it’s not something that no one knows but it’s a little weird and I always get weird looks when I do it.”

Tate sat up, his arms coming across his chest, “And that is?”

“I only eat green candy.”

Tate’s eyes got wide as if he was shocked about something. “What?”

“No really, I hate any other kind. Only green.”

“That’s so weird because I do the same thing,” Tate said with a laugh, “mine is orange though.”

“Not uh!” Audrey said with a snort.

Tate laughed, “Really.”

“That’s so funny,” Audrey said, still not able to stop laughing. Tate joined her, both holding their stomachs as they giggled and laughed. It was so easy to laugh with him, she liked that.

While Audrey still giggled, Tate said, “I like to sleep, a lot.”

Audrey looked over at him, confused, “Huh?”

“No one knows that, everyone thinks I’m always ready to go, but really, I could sleep for days.”

A smile tugged at Audrey’s lips, “Then why don’t you?”

“I don’t know. I try but sometimes it doesn’t work.”

“There’s pills for that.”

He chuckled, while he nodded, “Yeah. I don’t like pills.”

“Me neither,” Audrey agreed, “I also, love to sleep. I can be found at work passed out on my desk because I hate my job.”

“Still?” Tate asked.

Audrey nodded, “Still, I think I’ll always hate it.”

“Then quit.”

“Nah, my dad would flip and what would I do afterwards? I know customer service, it’s what I grew up doing,” Audrey said sadly, “I’ll probably be stuck there the rest of my life.”

Tate’s brow came together, “Why do something you don’t love?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, moving her hands up and down the silky fabric of her tights. “Cause my family loves it. Its kinda weird that I’m the only one who doesn’t love it, maybe I just need to wait it out, see if my love for it comes later.”

Tate shook his head, “How long have you been there?”

Audrey smiled shyly, “11 years.”

Tate scoffed, “If it has not come yet, I do not think it will. You can’t wait around for something to become good, it either is, or isn’t.”

Well didn’t that just apply to a few things in Audrey’s life at that moment?

“I know, but I don’t want to disappoint my dad.”

“I get that, but I doubt he would want you to be unhappy.”

“You don’t know my dad. It’s his way or the highway,” Audrey said with a shake of her head.

“Well that is not fair.”

Audrey shook her head, “Life isn’t fair.”

Tate smiled, “I guess you are right, but I still think you should do what makes you happy.”

Audrey smiled, hugging her legs tighter as she watched Tate munch on popcorn. She didn’t know why, but she wanted to tell him everything. Even about the biggest mistake of her life. Was it because then she was sure he would be scared away, or was it because she honestly wanted to tell him?

“I want to own a cupcakery,” she found herself saying in a small voice.

Tate looked over at her, “What is a cupcakery? It sounds tasty.”

Audrey giggled, “It’s like a bakery, but only for cupcakes.”

“Sounds like the greatest plan ever. You should do that.”

Audrey smiled, she would do anything for that dream, but until she grew balls to leave the family company, that dream would always be out of reach.

“That’s a dream, eh?”

Audrey giggled, “Eh?”

Tate shyly grinned, looking up towards the ceiling, “Hey, don’t make fun of my accent.”

“I love it! Do the ‘eh’ more, it makes me giggle.”

Tate rolled his eyes, “I’m not going to do it ever again. Not around you.”

Audrey took hold of his arm, laughing as she shook it, “Don’t be like that! I love it….eh?”

Tate laughed shaking his head as she giggled. She hadn’t giggled, or laughed so much in her life. Being around him, she couldn’t help herself . He just made everything so much funnier.

“Sorry,” she laughed, moving her fingers under her eyes, to catch her tears, “yes, yes, it’s a dream.”

Tate shook his head, smiling as he moved his finger up and down the dewy can, “Okay, well, I have a dream.”

Audrey couldn’t help it, she snorted with laughter.

***

Tate narrowed his eyes, shaking his head.

Even though he was pretty sure Audrey was laughing at him, he couldn’t stop his grin. Her laugh was infectious, hell, all of her was infectious. Not even hanging out with Lucas, Erik, or Phillip could amount to the good time he was having with Audrey. Her commentary on her favorite show was hilarious. When she would giggle, it was as if her whole body was laughing. She was beautiful and, God, he wanted more.

Tate wanted to have her wrapped up in his arms, her body shaking his with her laughter. He wanted to stop her laughter with deep seeking kisses. Tate wanted to calmly lay her back against the couch and just lay on her. Feel her heat against his. He wanted to fall asleep and wake up to that beautiful glowing round face. Of course, he wanted to get her naked, but this was more than that.

What it was, he wasn’t sure, but it was more.

Looking over at a hysterical Audrey, he tried to scowl at her, but a grin tugged at his lips. Audrey held up her hand, still laughing with the occasional snort.

Damn, she was cute.

“Oh my God! I am not laughing at you, oh my God!” Audrey said. When she finally stopped, her eyes were dripping with tears, “No, have you seen Tangled? There is a part when they are like, ‘I have a dream! I have a dream!’ But at the beginning of the song, this guy goes, ‘I had a dream once.’ It’s me and Aiden’s favorite Disney movie, you reminded me of that. I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to laugh so hard.”

Tate shrugged his shoulder, “No, it is fine. I just won’t tell you since you will laugh.”

Audrey’s mouth opened in a little ‘o’ as she took a hold of his wrist, her head shaking quickly, “I would never laugh at it! I’m sorry!”

Tate smiled as she looked up at him with those big caramel eyes. They were dusty with happy tears. He liked them that way. “Alright, hockey is my dream, I love it, but if it didn’t work out for me, I would want to be on a stage playing music for people.”

Audrey nodded, her lips curving in a sweet smile, “You are super good, I listen to you all the time.”

“Really?” Tate asked, surprised. “How?”

Audrey looked away, pulling her knees up in her arms again. He loved the view the yellow shorts she wore gave him, if only she didn’t have those blue tights on. He would have enjoyed a little peek of her tan skin but just being this close to her without her being standoffish was enough. His plan of being friends before moving on to what he really wanted was working. Audrey just needed a little time, and he would give it to her. Not much, but enough for her to realize he could be the guy for her.

“From my closet. I lean against the wall and listen. You’re amazing, Tate. Really,” she said shyly. Her cheeks were pink and she wouldn’t look at him, which was probably for the best. He would probably kiss her if she did. He liked that she appreciated his talent.

“Thank you,” he said, keeping his mouth busy with his beer while still watching her. It was hard not to watch her. She captivated him.

“So I got a question.”

She looked over at him, and he nodded, “Okay?”

“How long were you with your ex-fiancé?”

Tate leaned back, taking in a long breath as he moved his hand up and down his neck, “Um, we dated about six months before I asked her, then we were engaged for a year before she broke it off.”

Audrey nodded, “So you knew you wanted to be married to her?”

“I thought I did, but I guess I was wrong because I don’t cry over her, or miss her. I haven’t talked to her in almost a year and a half,” he said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“How did y’all meet?”

Tate smiled, “In the hospital, I had broken my arm while trying to play without my pads. Stupid move on my part.”

“Wow, that was kinda stupid there, guy,” Audrey laughed, “so was she hurt too or something?”

Tate shook his head, “No, she was my doctor.”

Audrey’s laughter completely stopped. She sat up, her eyes wide as she asked, “Excuse me?”

Tate didn’t understand, “What? She was my doctor; she did the surgery on my arm and basically took care of me through the whole recovery.”

Audrey blinked a few times and then said, “Was she a child prodigy or something?”

“Huh?” Tate asked confused.

“How old is she?” Audrey asked her eyes still wide and locked with his. When she looked at him like that, he really didn’t want to be discussing Elsa.

“She would be 33 now; she was 12 years older than me.”

Audrey sat there with her mouth hanging open as she gazed up at him. Tate didn’t understand her stunned looked but ignored it as he went on. “A lot of people had issues with it, but we didn’t care. My parents loved her, my sister hated her, and all my friends thought I was crazy, but I didn’t care. I thought I loved her.”

“Wow, that’s nuts,” Audrey finally said, “12 years?”

“It really wasn’t a big deal,” he said before grinning over at her, “I have a thing for older girls, I guess.”

Audrey laughed, “Oh, is that right?”

Tate nodded, his eyes grazing her beautiful body putting a stop to her laughter. “Oh, yeah.”

Audrey shook her head, looking away, “So anyways.”

It was Tate’s turn to laugh. He loved making her blush, and the color wasn’t only on her cheeks but her neck. He could see a vein along her neck pulsating quickly, and was screaming to be kissed. Biting down on his lip, he forced himself to look away. Tate was starting not to trust his control when he was around Audrey. There was something about her that made his hands itch to be on her.

Damn.

“How long were you and asshat together?” Tate said, trying to get his mind off his need to touch her.

Audrey giggled as she glanced over to him, “Right at 8 months.”

Tate could only nod.

“Yeah, so anyways, I don’t want to talk about him,” Audrey said, sitting up and grabbing her phone.  “Have you played Temple Run? I am obsessed.”

“Huh?” Tate asked.

“Amazingly awesome game. Watch,” she said as she brought her phone out to where both of them could see the screen. She tapped on an app and scooted closer, playing the game. Basically she was a guy running from monkeys or something. It seemed easy, but when she handed it to him so he could try, those damn monkeys got him every time!

“What the hell!” he yelled in frustration as he restarted the game.

“Told you it’s hard, but isn’t it awesome!?” Audrey gushed beside him.

“Yes, even if it is pissing me off,” Tate laughed.

Audrey’s giggles shook her body, and also vibrated his. It distracted him. Taking his eyes from the game to her breast caused him to lose. Again. Ignoring the desire to throw the phone across the room for the plum satisfaction of watching it break into billions of pieces, he hit restart again with only a small curse. Audrey was in a fit of giggles beside him. He was bound and determined to advance a level, so they sat laughing and cussing until, after an hour, he finally passed the first level.

When he threw his arms in the air in victory, Audrey let out a shriek, bouncing beside him.

“Thank God! I was about to break your phone!” Tate laughed.

Audrey laughed along with him, taking the phone from him, “You’ll need to get your own Temple Run since you have phone breaking tendencies.”

Tate laughed, “Hey, I break things, and you burn them, what a pair we are, huh?”

Audrey smiled as she glanced over at him, holding his gaze with hers. Tate stopped laughing mostly because he couldn’t breathe. Her eyes were so bright and happy. Her face glowing as her smile grew. She blinked twice before running her tongue along her bottom lip. He watched her do it again, and he couldn’t take ‘no’ anymore. All his patience and control went out the window as he leaned towards her, testing the waters and space between them. When she didn’t move away, he placed his mouth on hers.

She let out a little meep, but that didn’t stop him. Tate moved his hands up into her hair, pulling her closer as her hands wrapped around his wrist. He had forgotten how much he liked to kiss her. He knew he had kept her mouth busy during their time together and this time was no different. He craved her lips, the taste of her mouth, and the feel of the heat of her body running waves over him. He never wanted to stop, but when he went to deepen the kiss, she pulled back.

“Tate,” she whispered against his lips.

Tate shook his head, reconnecting their lips with desperate need, but just as he went to deepen the kiss again, she pulled back once more.

“Tate, please stop,” she whispered again. His body was on fire, the last thing he wanted to do was stop but he wouldn’t force her into anything. He pulled back, letting her go as he tried to catch his breath. She was breathing just as hard as she ran her hands down her face. When she glanced over at him, his heart stopped. Her face was flushed, her lips were swollen a deep shade of red and, man, she was beyond sexy. Forcing himself to turn away, he took in a deep breath.

“I’m not going to apologize, Audrey. I want you. It’s not a secret,” he said quietly.

She paused before she said, “I kissed Levi today, Tate. I can’t kiss you after I kissed him. That’s wrong, and I threw my slut card away, remember?”

The air rushed out of Tate as he tried to process the information she was giving him. Why was she with him? He glanced back at her over his shoulder, “I thought you were done with him.”

“He came to the office today and tried to get me back,” she whispered.

“So you are with him?” Tate asked, his heart jack hammering against his chest.

“No.”

“Then what’s the problem, Audrey?” Tate said turning to look at her.

“We are friends, Tate, remember? It doesn’t matter how much I want you or you want me, we can’t do this. It isn’t right.”

Tate’s face scrunched up, he didn’t understand, “Why? It feels right to me.”

“Because I’m not the girl for you, believe me. We have a great time together, we do, and yes, I am very much attracted to you, Tate. Just take my word on this; I’m not the girl for you.”

Tate shook his head, “I don’t agree with you.”

Audrey’s shoulders slumped and she brought her legs back up to her chest. “I can only be friends with you, Tate. I’m sorry. I care about you too much to be anything more.”

How in the world did that make sense?

They sat in silence for what seemed like hours, when it was only minutes. He didn’t know what to say to change her mind. He wanted her to agree with him, to feel what he felt. She could forget this asshat and be with him. What was he doing wrong? How could she not see that they were made for each other? They had a blast together. Maybe she needed more time, but how could he be around her and not kiss her? Could he give her the time she needed?

Looking back over his shoulder at her, he knew his answer.

“Okay,” he said folding his hands above his head, “I would rather be friends, then nothing.”

“Tate, that’s not fair to you,” she said sadly.

“Didn’t you just say ‘Life isn’t fair’? I’ll deal and hope that one day, you will come around.  Because I’m not going anywhere.”

Her face softened and she looked down at her knees, her bottom lip trapped between her teeth, “Someone will come along, Tate, you are a super great guy.”

And she was the girl for him.

“I’m not going to stop, Audrey. If I see a chance to snatch you up and make you mine, I will.”

She looked over at him and smiled, “There won’t be a chance.”

“We’ll see about that,” he said standing up, “so are we still on for tomorrow?”

She stood up too, moving her hands down the front of her shorts, nodding slowly, “Swamp People marathon, same time, I’ll cook dinner.”

“Awesome, I have practice early, so I have to go.”

“Alright,” she said, following him towards the door. He put his jacket and hat over his arm, before looking over at her. He reached out with one arm, wrapping it around her shoulders to bring her close to his chest. She wrapped her arms around his stomach, hugging him tight. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” she said as she pulled back, not looking up at him.

“See you,” he said as he went out the door to his condo. He reached into his jeans and pulled out his keys to open his door. When he glanced over to where Audrey stood watching him, he smiled.

“Night, Audrey.”

A small smile came across her face as she leaned against the door, “Night, Tate. I’m really sorry.”

Tate nodded, “Everything is going to work out.”

Walking into his condo, he shut the door behind him and threw his stuff onto the couch before going to the fridge for another beer. Popping the top, he leaned against his fridge and gulped down the cold refreshing brew. Tate wasn’t lying when he said he wasn’t going to stop trying. She may think there wouldn’t be a chance, but there would be. There was always a chance to score. After tonight, Tate knew that there would never be anyone like Audrey. He had to have her, and would treat his conquest of her as he would when he was in goal.

Nothing would stand in his way.

Nothing was getting past him.

And then he would protect her heart, like he did his goal.

Chapter 12

“I want you, Audrey, so much.”

Audrey lengthened her neck, giving him more access as her hands moved across his back to his bottom. She pressed herself against him, using her hands to press him harder into her. His impressive, hard length made Audrey gasp as she tightened her grip into his bottom. He moved one hand into her hair, kissing her deeply while the other slid slowly into her panties. Dipping his finger inside her, she gasped into his mouth as she arched her body towards his hand. She was dripping with want, and the smile against her lips told her that he loved it.

“You are so hot, Audrey, so hot,” he whispered against her lips.

“Oh God,” she gasped as his fingers moved in just the right way to make her squirm. His lips advanced along her jaw line, the coarse hair from his chin tickling her skin as he licked the length of her neck causing her to moan appreciatively.

“Come for me, baby, come,” he demanded against her neck, “I want you to come.”

She did, long and hard, coming completely undone underneath his talented hand.  Breathing hard, she moved her hands into his blonde hair, bringing their mouths together as she-

Wait? Blonde Hair?

Audrey sat up quickly, holding the blanket against her chest as sweat dripped down her back. Looking around the dark room, Audrey realized that she was alone, and that she was dreaming. Of sex with Tate!

Her ‘had to be’ friend.

Shit.

Picking her phone off the bed stand and seeing that it was only 2 a.m., she fell back onto the bed with a groan. Man, that was a hot, sexy, yummy dream and she wasn’t the least bit surprised that she was dreaming of Tate. After spending the whole night with him, then thinking about him non-stop before going to sleep, and still feeling him kissing her, it was bound to happen. The only thing she wished was that it wasn’t just a dream. She was wishing it was true.

Audrey just didn’t know what she was going to do. She had guys want her before. She knew how to handle them. But it was different when it came to Tate. When he said he wouldn’t quit, Audrey had seen in his eyes that he wasn’t lying, or playing a game. He was for real, and part of her was scared shitless. She didn’t know how else to explain that she wasn’t the girl for him than basically telling him about her condition. But how could she? She hadn’t told anyone, ever.  So how could she to keep him away?

Did she want to keep him away?

She cared for Tate, a lot. She enjoyed his company: their joking banter. Lord knew she loved looking at him. She had never gotten along so great with a guy before. Even with Levi, she had never felt so comfortable. The whole time she was with Tate, she didn’t think of anything else but him. It was weird. Even when they talked about Levi, she brushed the subject off and brought up another. She just enjoyed Tate. Was that wrong? How could it be so easy for them?

It still blew Audrey’s mind that Tate had a thing for older women. Was that what this was? Was he just chasing the next older female? Little did he know this old one was defective and he should probably just move on. Audrey’s heart started to hurt at the thought of him doing that. Finding a beautiful young…or maybe another older girl and loving her, the way Audrey wanted to be loved. Jealousy ate away at Audrey’s heart as she sat in her bed stewing about the beautiful woman Tate would marry and have babies with. She had no reason to be jealous but she was. She hated that she wasn’t brave enough to share her condition with him. To give him the option of choosing if he would want to be with her or not, she was being a coward and it was nothing new.

She wouldn’t be brave about this, her job, or giving up Levi. She would always do this to herself, and she was bound to grow old, lonely and in a job she hated. For once she wished she had the balls to do what would make her happy. She was so scared of rejection.  When Levi rejected her love the morning before, it broke her, or at least she thought it did. She hadn’t thought about it at all. She was too busy with Tate.

What did that mean? Was she using Tate as a distraction? Was that all this was? But it couldn’t be. She genuinely liked Tate, so what was this?

Was it real?

Audrey laid her head against her knees, and sat for a moment, trying to decide what the hell was going on. She slowly ran her fingers along her lips, remembering the feel of his plump juicy ones on them. When she heard the faint sound of a piano, she almost fell on her face trying to get out of the bed. Running across the hall in only a tank and panties, she stumbled into her closet. Sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall, the vibrations from the piano next door tickled her back.  Leaning her head against the wall, she wondered why Tate was up so late. He had practice early in the morning.  Shouldn’t he be asleep?

Her worry about his sleep patterns quickly died when she recognized the song he was playing. It was another personal favorite and she was starting to think that they had the same taste in music. Hugging her legs tightly, she sang along to the beautiful melody of Stranger by Secondhand Serenade.

“I'm broke and abandoned, you are an angel, making all my dreams come true tonight,” Audrey sang, tears springing to her eyes. She was the worst singer imaginable but it was such a beautiful song, she couldn’t help but sing along. She found a part of her, probably the selfish part, hoped he was playing it for her. When he played the best part of the song, the tears fell, rolling down her cheeks as she sang along, “Take a look at me so you can see how beautiful you are.”

Audrey had no clue what she was going to do, but she needed to do something. After only a few times with Tate, she was starting to feel something for him. How was that right? She was supposed to be in love with Levi! How was she having even an inkling of feeling for Tate? It was wrong…but she couldn’t help it. She knew that being around Tate, getting to know him better was going to do nothing but make her fall harder. She needed to stop hanging out with him. That was the only way to fix everything. As much as she wanted a Happily Ever After with Tate, she knew she couldn’t be selfish. She couldn’t take away his dreams of having a family someday by wanting him to be with her.

With the tears starting to roll faster down Audrey’s cheeks, snot drained from her nose as choking sobs ripped through her body.  She knew that she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t let him go, not yet. All she could do was tell him about her condition and let him choose. Then if he rejected her, she would be in the exact same place she was now. And what about Levi? Could she really be done? Was she already done? Had she been done and that’s why she stood up to him? She couldn’t help but think about Lucas and Fallon. What would they think about it all?

Audrey leaned against the wall, crying her heart out over Tate, and thinking that she was in one hell of a pickle.

~*~

Audrey was drained.

Emotionally and physically.

It almost kept her home for the day, but she had a meeting with her dad. Walking down the long orange- filled hall to her father’s office, she couldn’t help but hate the color of her family’s company. Being a big University of Tennessee fan, Audrey’s great, great, grandpa decided that the company’s colors needed to be orange and white, and so everything was. And that meant everything: floors, walls, furniture. It was disgusting and the place screamed for a makeover, but her father loved it just as much as his father had. Hopefully one day, when the company went to Fallon, she’d change the color. Maybe then Audrey would like working there.

Probably not.

Walking quickly towards her father’s office, Audrey moved her hands down the front of her chocolate brown sheath dress. It was extremely plain, but she dressed it up with gold jewelry and sexy brown, high heeled boots that came to mid thigh. The boots had gold chains hanging along the sides and gold heels. Her hair was up in a messy bun with her Ray-Bans holding up her bangs. Turning the corner, she moved her hands up to the gold birdcage that hung from her neck. She slid it back and forth along the chain. Doing that caused her to think of the tattoos on Tate’s chest, but that was only for a second before she was thinking of the hard lines and sexy dips of his chest.

Fantastic.

With a shake of her head, Audrey knocked on her father’s door. When she heard him say, “Come in,” she went in with a smile on her face.

“Hey Daddy,” she said shutting the door behind her.

William stood and came around the desk to hug her tightly, “Hello, darlin’, how are you?”

“Tired, but no big deal, here are those consumer reports on the Big Country wine that was released in California and the ones from Fallon’s Cellar.”

William nodded, taking the papers from her and sitting behind his desk. Moving through the papers, a grin remained on his face. He had been a different man ever since Fallon’s wedding. It was weird, but good all in one. Even Fallon was getting along with him, and that was really weird. Maybe she could tell him about wanting to leave; maybe she would get a different response.

Maybe pigs will fly one day.

“She has done really well with that cellar,” William muttered.

Audrey nodded, “She has.”

William nodded again, and continued to look through the papers, asking questions here and there. Audrey answered them quickly and efficiently, wanting more than anything to go back home and get in bed.

Putting the papers down, William looked up, “You look beautiful today, darling.”

Audrey smiled as her cheeks warmed, “Thank you, Daddy.”

William nodded and like always he asked, “Everything okay?”

Audrey held his gaze as she had an internal battle with herself about telling him she wanted to leave. He always asked her that, it was almost like he knew she wanted to leave but knew she wouldn’t say it first. Could she do it, could she tell him she wasn’t happy?

Why do something you don’t love?

Hearing Tate’s voice didn’t help. Looking over at her father, she nodded her head, “Everything is fine.”

Feeling like an idiot, Audrey made her way back to her office. She knew she should have said something but she wasn’t ready for that fight with her father. He was different, yes, but she knew how he felt about his girls working for the company. It was almost mandatory with being a Parker. It was kind of spooky in a way.

Going into her office, she grabbed her purse off her desk just as her phone started to ring. Bringing it out of her pocket, she saw it was Piper.

“Hola!” Audrey gushed as she locked her office and headed out the building.

“What up, chica!” Piper gushed back, obviously in a great mood.

“Nothing much, I’m tired, going home to bed.”

“Lazy ass, wish I had that luxury.”

Audrey laughed, “You work for your sister, how hard could it be to just leave?”

“Harder than you think. Harper hasn’t been doing well lately,” Piper said sadly.

Audrey stopped in the middle of the hall, “Is everything okay?”

“No, apparently my sister has had 5 miscarriages in the last year, and has told no one. The last one put her in the hospital and they told her she might not be able to ever carry another child. Her uterus is weak or something.”

“Oh my gosh, Piper, tell her I’m praying for her. Gosh, that sucks,” Audrey said, her heart breaking for Harper. She didn’t know that Harper wanted more babies after her gorgeous daughter, but she couldn’t help but wonder why she hadn’t gotten pregnant.  Meanwhile, Elli was knocking them out every 9 months.

“I will, thank you. So yeah, I’ve been running things all week and it’s been hectic, I even took Ally for a couple days. She’s here now.”

“Well, what a fantastic sister you are,” Audrey said with a grin.

“Someone’s gotta be since Reese said she is too busy to deal with any of it.”

“Grr, I don’t like her,” Audrey growled out, “Let me know if you need anything, I’m here for y’all.”

“Thanks so much, babe, you mean the world to me,” Piper said compassionately.

“Same to you, babe,” Audrey declared, climbing into her car.

“So, off sad stuff!” Piper said quickly, “How was last night with sexy goalie?”

Audrey laughed, “Fine, we watched movies and played games.”

“Sounds boring,” Piper said causing Audrey to laugh.

“Actually it was quite awesome, and at the end, he kissed me.”

“SHUT UP! So, y’all hooked up?!”

Audrey shook her head, laughing as she reached her car, “No, I stopped him.”

Piper was quiet, and then she asked, “Can I ask why?”

“Because we need to be friends, and if we get together and break up, it would kill me not having him as my friend,” she said and part of her meant it while the other half knew she was full of crap.

And Piper, being Piper, called her out on it, “That is the biggest load of crap ever! What the hell is going on, Audrey?”

Audrey hadn’t started the car yet, and sat there not knowing what to say. She couldn’t tell Piper, she didn’t want to tell anyone, but her reason of ‘she was too old for him’ was getting old. Taking a deep breath in, she said, “There are things about me you don’t know. No one knows. I can’t be with someone so young and who has all these dreams and aspirations because I won’t be able to contribute.”

“For goodness sakes Audrey, y’all ain't getting married tomorrow! If y’all are meant to be, then anything that is a problem will work out. Stop fighting it. You want your Happily Ever After, your Prince Charming, he’s standing right in front of you!” she yelled.

“Maybe you’re right, but don’t you think that it’s a little fucked up that I like him, but I am apparently still in love with Levi? Explain that to me!”

“It’s easy! You never loved Levi cause if you did, you wouldn’t be so smitten with Tate. You were in love with the idea of being in love, but here’s the kicker, no one loved anyone! Sometimes I don’t even think you know what love is, but then I see you with Fallon, Aiden, Lucas and me, and I know you do. Please, stop being stupid, be happy instead!”

Could she be right, did Audrey never really love Levi? As if Audrey wasn’t confused enough. “I don’t know, maybe I should wait it out, see if Tate is a good guy.”

Piper scoffed, “Even I know that is a bogus ass statement. Tate is fantastic and you know it.”

She did.

“Maybe I should feel him out, get to know him, see if he wants the same things I do.”

“That’s what dating is for! You want to do the boot leg version of it because you are afraid to put your heart out there! Stop being scared, Audrey Jane Parker! Be a woman! A lusty yummy, wanting woman!”

Audrey shook her head and then started laughing, “Do you feel like you did a good job there?”

Piper laughed, “I do actually, I’m pretty sure that was inspirational.”

“Yeah, you had me at ‘a lusty, yummy, wanting woman’.”

“Thought so, now come on, be you. Be the amazing Audrey I know.”

Audrey really wanted too, but could she? If she couldn’t even tell her dad that she wanted a cupcakery, how could she tell a guy that she couldn’t have children but would love to have a chance to be with him?

One thing was for sure, she had to do something.

Audrey had rocked out to her new Karmin CD the whole way home. When she came inside with bags from the grocery, she was still rocking out. She didn’t even notice the two large hockey players standing at her island. Seeing them, she let out a girlie scream, and jumped almost six feet in the air.

“Great balls of fire! Sheesh, guys!”

Lucas looked unaffected as he munched on a sandwich, sweat drenched his white tee, and a tool belt hung low on his waist. Tate grinned as he made his way towards her, leaving his (no surprise) cupcake on the counter. He reached for the bags and she rewarded him with a bright smile as she took in his hotness. He wore low riding jeans, with a fitted blue tee. His hair was in a mess, drenched in sweat, and she could see sweat glistening in his beard. Within seconds Audrey was back in her dream, feeling his beard and hands all over her body.

Mmmm, she wanted so bad to reach out and touch him.

“Hey, Audrey,” he said looking deep into her eyes.

Why was it even hot when he said “hi” to her?

“Hey, Tate,” she said breathlessly as he turned to take her groceries to the island. “What are y’all doing? Other than eating my food?”

Tate smiled sheepishly as Lucas shrugged his shoulders, “Getting the closet done. We leave this weekend for a week trip, back for three days, then back out for another week, so I wanted to get it done today since I’m about to be really busy. Tate wasn’t doing anything so I made him help me.”

Audrey doubted Lucas had to make Tate do anything. He was still grinning at her and Audrey couldn’t help but smile back as she unloaded groceries.

“Well that blows y’all are leaving, what will I do without my favorite brother-in-law, and my cupcake monster over there?” Audrey joked.

Tate laughed as Lucas smiled bumping shoulders with Audrey. “Help Fallon out with Aiden please, and who’s a cupcake monster?”

Audrey looked over at Lucas and nodded towards Tate, “Tate.”

“Tate?” Lucas looked over at him, and then back at Audrey, “He eats your cupcakes?”

Audrey laughed, “Tate’s a cupcake monster and, yes, he does.”

Lucas eyed Tate for a moment before saying, “Okay.”

Audrey could tell by the tone of his voice that nothing was okay, but she ignored it, putting away groceries.

“Oh, Tate!” she gushed, turning from refrigerator, “I thought of something that only a few people know,” she laughed.

Tate smiled, leaning against the island, “What’s that?”

“I am an intense club dancer. I be breaking it down, son,” she said, before doing her rendition of the robot.

Tate laughed, shaking his head, “I don’t believe it.”

“Oh I’ll show you, we’ll have to go dancing.”

Tate nodded, his eyes piercing hers, “I look forward to it.”

Audrey grinned widely at him before skipping to the sink to clean off her chicken. When she turned and saw Lucas staring at her, she said, “What?”

“Nothing, I didn’t know you guys were hanging out.”

Audrey nodded, “He’s my neighbor.”

“Well, yeah,” Lucas agreed before looking over at Tate, “Is that all?”

Tate put his hands up and said, “We’re friends, apparently.”

“Apparently?” Lucas asked as Audrey shook her head.

Tate couldn’t leave off the ‘apparently’?

“Yes, we are just friends, no worries, Lucas,” Audrey said patting him on the back.

At least there was no worry for the time being, things could always change, though.

Audrey was just waiting for her balls to drop to change them.

***

Tate knew he should have been worried about the way Lucas was eyeing him, but he was too busy taking in the beauty that was Audrey. Even wearing a dress that look like a big brown bag, she looked gorgeous. When she came in singing, (yeah, she sounded terrible) it was nice to see her so carefree and happy. He liked that little peek into her private life, and he wanted more than anything to be a part of it.

After finishing their lunch, Lucas and Tate made their way up stairs. It had been a long day after a sleepless night. But there was no way Tate was able to sleep last night when he still could feel Audrey’s lips on his. He spent most the night playing his piano. When he had to wake up early for practice he was hoping to take a nap. But Lucas needed his help, so here he was, banging a piece of wood with a hammer.

For a monstrosity of a closet.

“Does she really have this many shoes?” Tate asked, glancing over at his friend.

Lucas looked up and shrugged his shoulders, “She’s your friend apparently, shouldn’t you know that?”

Tate chuckled, “Let me have it man, don’t hold back.”

Lucas shook his head, “I have nothing to say, should I?”

Tate shook his head, picking up another board, “What can I say Luc? I’m attracted to her.”

“Of course you are; she’s gorgeous.  But didn’t you think you should have told me?” Lucas said one hand on his chest, “I’m your best friend, that’s the sister I never had.”

“I’ve been waiting for the moment to tell you. How did you even know?” Tate said since they had only interacted for 5 minutes down stairs.

Lucas scoffed, “The sparks were flying, dude! She would smile and you would go all starry eyed while she would bat her eyes at you. It was honestly disgusting.”

Tate laughed, “Whatever, it wasn’t like that at all.”

“Yes it was. It makes me wonder why you never even mention her… hold the fuck up!” Lucas yelled, causing Tate to drop his board, thankfully not on his foot. “Is she the runaway lay?”

Tate froze.

He told Lucas everything, but if he told him yes, then that would be putting Audrey’s business out there, but if he said no, then Lucas would think that Tate is trying to two time Audrey.

Shit.

“No comment.”

“Odder, fess up dude, before I knock you in the back of the head with a board,” Lucas warned.

Tate laughed, turning to see Lucas holding a bottle of water, not a board, “What board?” he teased.

“Whichever one I decide to pick up, now answer me.”

Tate shrugged his shoulder, looking up at the ceiling, hoping this didn’t back fire on him, “Yeah, she is, but don’t tell Fallon.”

Lucas’ mouth dropped as he shook his head, “I won’t, but shit dude.”

“Good, I don’t want anything to come between us, she has already friend-zoned me,” Tate complained.

“Dude, that sucks.” Lucas said simply before picking up a board.

Tate stood there stunned, Lucas always had the answer, “No help huh?”

Lucas laughed, “Hell no, if you think I’m going to give you tips on picking up my little sister, you’ve obviously been hit too many times in the head with the puck.”

Tate couldn’t help but laugh, “So much for loyalty.”

“Oh I have loyalty, but it stops when it comes to Aiden, Fallon, and Audrey. Sorry bud, you’re on your own,” he said. He then started to bang a nail into the board before turning back to Tate, a wicked grin on his face, “But you hurt her, you die. You know that, right?”

“Very much so.”

~*~

Tate should have known that Swamp People was going to be bad ass just by the ‘Viewer Discretion Warning.’

Audrey had the best taste in TV shows, and he was grateful for the chance to watch them with her. Her commentary was so funny; it made the show 10 times better. When she started impersonating the people on the show in their thick Louisiana accents, Tate almost fell off the couch laughing. She was crazy funny. She even made Alligator cupcakes to go with the show. Tate inhaled half of them before he enjoyed the amazing chicken dumplings she prepared.

She was one hell of a cook.

“Best show ever,” Tate said, licking frosting off his fingers.

“Uh, duh! Told ya!” she giggled, leaning against the back of her couch, a cupcake in her hand. She had changed from earlier that day. Now she was wearing a yellow jump suit. She had a lazy cute look going, and it did it for Tate. His hands itched to pull that zipper down and find out what she had underneath. Her hair was down in a mess of curls and he wanted to tangle his fingers in it while kissing her senseless. He just wanted to touch her, and not in the friendship way either. He wanted to grab hold of her and have his wicked way with her.

“You did,” he agreed as she tucked her legs behind her.

“Tomorrow is Survivor, we should watch that. You’ll love it.”

“Sounds good, this time, my house though, I’ll get food for us.”

Audrey laughed, “Can’t cook?”

Tate laughed along, “Nope, but I am good at picking up something.”

“It works,” she said with a grin, leaning her head against the back of the couch, yawning.

He smiled over at her and asked, “Are you tired, want me to leave?”

“No, not at all. Well I’m tired, but I don’t want you to leave.”

Good.

“I’m surprised you’re up, I heard you playing at 2 in the morning,” she said, bringing his attention to her.

Tate nodded, “Yeah, remember, I have problems sleeping at night.”

“You really should get that checked out,” she suggested, taking a sip of her sweet tea.

“I know, I should,” he agreed.

It had gotten out of hand lately. But no remedy seemed to work. Every time he was deep in sleep, he would see his parents’ and Matilda’s bodies on the slabs in the morgue back home. It had been a year and a half since the car crash but the image was still burned in his mind. He hadn’t had a full night’s sleep in months. In a way, he was sort of used to it. He usually slept during the day and it didn’t make sense to him why sleeping during the day was easier, but it was. The only reason he could come up with was that he had identified the bodies at 11:26 pm, on a Wednesday night. It was a hot, musty night when Tate had escaped the walls of the morgue to promptly puke his brains out on the sidewalk outside.

It was the worst night of his life.

Not wanting to think of that, he glanced over at Audrey, “I thought of something, no one knows.”

Audrey sat up quickly, joy on her face as she bounced, “Oh do tell, good sir!”

Tate laughed leaning back against the couch, “I have to sing ‘We are the Champions’ every time I get in goal before the puck drops.”

“The whole song?!”

Tate laughed, “Yup, I time it perfectly to make sure I get it all in. No one knows that I do it, and probably think I’m an ass when they tell me good luck and I don’t say anything back because I’m singing in my head.”

Audrey was in a fit of laughter as she shook her head, “That is epic!”

Tate nodded, “It helps. I get in this mindset that no one can beat me.”

“And they can’t, not the amazing, highest ranked, rookie goalie in the history of ever! You are amazing from what I have heard and seen,” she gushed, smacking his arm.

Even though he knew it was wrong, he couldn’t help himself. Tate put on his killer smile, showing all his teeth, even his gap, and asked, “Been doing research on me?”

He was flirting. This friend shit was stupid. They had chemistry, damn it!

“Oh hush, and stop flirting with me!” Audrey said, red as a tomato, as she looked away and drank her tea.

“Can’t help it. You are gorgeous, baby.”

Still red as ever, Audrey shook her head, looking away, “You really know how to make a girl blush, huh?”

Tate smiled, moving slightly to hide his hard on. When she had that color on her, looking so bashful and playful, Tate was sure the temperature in the room was 1000 degrees.

“So anyways!” she yelled, laughing while still not making eye contact, “change the subject, please.”

Tate laughed, “I don’t know if I should, I like this red color on you.”

“Tate! Quit!” Audrey giggled as she got up and cleaned up their mess, “I’m gonna kick you out of here, if you don’t quit.”

“Liar,” Tate accused before helping her, “I think you like it.”

Audrey laughed, “You caught me. Damn!”

Tate chuckled, handing her the plates he had picked up, “I knew it.”

“Haha,” Audrey said with a cheeky smile, “So, anyways, again.” Tate continued to laugh as she washed dishes before going on, “Question.”

They had been doing that all night. She would ask a question and then he would. He had learned that she didn’t like avocados or tomatoes when that was his favorite thing on a salad. She hated going to the hardware store, and could have killed Lucas for making her go. He also hated going but that was because Lucas looked at everything in the store. She loved cake stands, glitter, and anything pink. They loved the same kind of music, and enjoyed almost all the same movies, except Tate thought horror movies were stupid while she thought they were amazing.

“Shoot,” he said with a grin, leaning against the island.

Audrey turned for the sink and smiled, “Where do you see yourself in a year?”

“A year?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s a short amount of time.”

“Humor me!”

Tate laughed, nodding his head as he thought. “I guess I hope to still be playing with the Assassins. I have a meeting with Eleanor Adler about that in a couple weeks,” he said. He was nervous, but his agent was pretty confident that they were going to sign him as a regular, not an interim goalie. “I would like to be married or at least have a girlfriend.”

“So early? You don’t want to live life as a single hockey player? I heard it's all the rage,” she said with a giggle.

Shaking his head, he said, “It really isn’t, and no, I don’t. My dad got married early, and it worked for him. I want that. I want the wife and the kids, early. I don’t want to wait.”

Tate couldn’t help but notice Audrey’s hands pause before reaching up into her hair, pulling it into a pony tail. Her mouth was slightly parted and her eyes were wide as she said, “You want kids?”

Tate asserted, “Oh yeah, a lot of them.”

“Early?”

“Yeah, why? You don’t want children?”

Surely that wasn’t true. She loved kids; he had seen her with all kinds of kids. She was spectacular with them.

Audrey swallowed loudly, shrugging her shoulders, “Of course I do, I’m just surprised you do, being so young and all.”

Tate watched her for a moment and then shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t think age matters. It’s all about what you want and what makes you happy. I don’t want to be some single hockey player with no one to share my accomplishments or triumphs with. I want that person who will be there with me through thick and thin, who will love me all the time.”

Audrey looked up at him, and Tate noticed the sadness in her eyes, “I do too. So let’s hope we both find that person huh? I know you’ll find yours and she’ll be one hell of a lucky woman.”

Tate’s brows came together, confused. Was he missing something?

“So hey, I’m more tired than I thought, I’m gonna go to bed.”

What? What the hell just happened?!

And why did he feel that her walls were back up?

Shit!

Chapter 13

Sweat coursed down Audrey’s back and it wasn’t the happy sweat she liked either. It was the sweat from the four miles of her run that she had already completed. Her feet hurt, she couldn’t breathe, and she was pretty sure she was never baking another cupcake in her life.

Goodness me.

Pushing herself, she rounded the corner and headed into Centennial Park. It was cold as shit out, but Audrey was burning up. She could see the fog bubble of her hot breath as she pushed herself a little harder.

Only two more miles.

She would blame Tate for this. The guy could eat a whole platter of cupcakes and feel like a billion bucks. Tate could win hockey games, wear the same size jeans, be a happy little cupcake eating guy, while Audrey put on a pair of her favorite black and red tights and saw the dreaded cellulite.

Hence the morning torture, she was putting herself through.

Not only did she hate working out, because it’s gross but she hated it because it always made her think more than she liked. For example, Audrey had rethought all of her and Tate’s interactions for the past two weeks: Every conversation, every touch, every glance, everything. She couldn’t help it. She had to understand why she still wanted him even though she was aware that he wanted kids and she couldn’t give them to him. Was she really that selfish?

She couldn’t be though; she had always been very considerate and caring of other people. She helped Fallon out countless times. Helped Piper whenever she needed something. Hell, she would do just about anything for anyone. Even with guys, she would give her heart every time in every way possible. She was just that way. She was pretty sure if someone asked for her soul to get a slice of pie, she would do it. Maybe she cared too much. But that’s just who she was.  So why wouldn’t she give up this guy when she couldn’t give him everything he wanted? She knew she was crazy for thinking about the future like this so early in the relationship, but that’s what she wanted. She didn’t want another round in bed. She wanted her Happily Ever After.

Hating herself for being borderline psychotic, she turned the corner, picking up the speed. Her chest was burning and she wanted to stop but all she could think of was Tate running his hands down her thighs and saying ‘What the hell is this bumpy stuff on your legs?’

Ah, the horror!

“I’m surprised you don’t run in heels.”

Audrey quickly glanced over and saw Tate grinning at her. Crap! She was sweaty and not the fun sexy sweaty either! But, she didn’t have time to freak out about her awful appearance, because at that moment, her face was introduced to a pole and her butt and head got acquainted with the ground.

“Shit! Audrey! Are you okay?”

Audrey fell back onto the concrete holding her head. She felt like she had run into a steel wall. The coldness from the sidewalk was helping but not much.

“Ow…my head hurts,” she moaned, pressing her hand against the swollen spot as it pounded underneath her hand.

“Um yeah, I bet it does, you ran dead into that pole,” Tate informed her.

“Damn pole came out of nowhere,” she muttered. Tate chuckled as he moved her hand out of the way to reveal a bump. She opened her eyes, and came face and face with him. For the love of God! He was hot even with sweat dripping from his face and breathing heavily. Damn it! She probably looked like a stout pig!

“Man, Audrey, you got a nasty bruise coming in. Are you sure you’re okay? Can you see me?”

She scoffed, “Yes, Tate, your face is only inches from mine.”

Tate paused, looking from her aching head to her eyes. His eyes were light and soft, playful. When he tilted his head to the side looking all sexy and yummy, she swore she didn’t care how bad her head hurt.

Because she was going to ravish Tate Odder in Centennial Park.

“Tate, please get your face out of mine before I ravish you in the middle of this park,” she muttered.

If Audrey had shocked Tate by her statement, she couldn’t tell. His face broke into a big grin, while not moving an inch, “Are you sure you are okay?”

Audrey laughed, “Move you big lug, and help me up.”

Tate chuckled, moving only slightly to help her up, but even in sitting position, his face was right there. Coming close to her, Tate made a show of examining her head, lightly touching her now growing lump. That touch was not helping her inappropriate thoughts about having sex in a park. She was pretty sure he was doing it so he could stay close to her. And she didn’t mind, really. She liked him that close.

“Tate, your face is still by mine.”

He smiled, pushing his tongue against his teeth as he looked deep into her eyes, “I am calling your bluff.”

“For goodness sakes,” she complained, standing up slowly, “You really know how to make a girl crazy.”

Tate continued to grin, watching her as she fixed her clothes and rubbed her butt. She looked up to see that he had a beanie holding his hair back. His shirt was drenched in sweat, and he had running pants on.

“Cupcakes catching up on you, too?” Audrey teased.

Tate laughed as he nodded, “Yup, this is my pre-workout, before the intense workout with the guys.”

“Sheesh, eff all that. I’ll stick to my 6 mile run,” she said, her hands resting on her head.

“Well I’m done. I was running back to the Sportsplex when I saw you. Thought I would come over and say hi, make sure we are still on for tonight.”

Audrey nodded, causing her head to hurt slightly, “Yup, 7 o’clock?”

“Sounds good, I’ll have dinner there and ready.”

“Cool school, I got two more miles, so I’ll see you,” she said, walking away from him.

“Wait,” Tate said, stopping her in her tracks. He had that sexy wicked grin on his face, the one he wore while stripping her clothes off during their night together. Audrey felt like she couldn’t breathe when he pinned her with that grin. It felt like her heart was beating in overtime, while her body felt like it was going to explode with want. Audrey was pretty sure that if she was wearing panties, they would have flown off.

“Yeah?” she basically groaned out.

“What happening to ravishing me in the middle of the park?”

Audrey smiled, “That was my head injury talking.”

Tate laughed, “Well then, instead of telling you to miss the poles, please, hit at least three more. Maybe then, you’ll kiss me again.”

When his face brightened with excitement, Audrey rolled her eyes, and shook her head as she walked away, “Goodbye, Tate Ooooodder.”

Tate’s chuckles ran up her spine and then he said, “Bye, Audrey.”

Going slow since she was still worried about her head, she jogged off, thanking the Lord that she didn’t give in to her desire to ravish him in the park, but no one said she couldn’t fantasize about it as she ran.

It would make the run more pleasurable in her opinion.

~*~

Later that morning, Audrey lay at her desk with her face in a pile of paperwork. Her body was aching from the tip of her toes to the top of her head, complete with a new lump, thanks to a stupid pole. What was she thinking? She should just accept the cellulite, love it. Find a man who would love it too, who would eat icing off it. It would be way better than running and being all healthy.

With a sigh, Audrey knew she would go again tomorrow despite her aching muscles.

Trying not to move, she reached for her ringing phone to see that it was Fallon calling. Hitting answer, she groaned, “Hello?”

“Jeez, what’s wrong with you?”

“I went running this morning, my body hurts.”

“Why on earth would you do that?”

Audrey shook her head and grimaced in pain, “Some people don’t have a sexy Fallon body that can eat anything and not gain a pound.”

“You don’t need one. You have a sexy Audrey body.”

“Oh I do, and I want to stay that way, but I’ve been eating a lot of cupcakes lately.”

“Yum, bring me some.”

“Will do, so what’s up?” Audrey asked.

“Nothing, just wanted to chat,” she said. Audrey could hear her moving papers and the phone ringing in the background as she continued, “Did you watch Survivor last night!?” Survivor used to be their thing when Fallon lived with Audrey. They loved Wednesday nights with their favorite show. A big bottle of wine for Fallon, beer for Audrey and a bowl of popcorn to share and they were in heaven.

It hadn’t been like that for months, Audrey thought sadly. Fallon probably watched it with Lucas now. But that was fine; Audrey was going to start watching it with Tate.

“Not yet, I’m watching it tonight.”

“Why are you waiting?”

Audrey shrugged as she said, “Tate hasn’t watched it yet either, so we are watching it tonight.”

“Tate?”

“Tate Ooooooodder,” she giggled then stopped since it hurt her head, “You know, Tate, Lucas’ friend.”

“I know who he is, and why are you dragging out his last name?” Fallon asked but didn’t wait for the answer and went on, “But no, really, why are you watching it with him?”

“We’ve been hanging out,” Audrey said simply.

“Like, hanging out…or just watching TV.”

Audrey smiled, “Just watching TV. He’s my neighbor, we’re cool.”

“Oh, okay. Please don’t tell me you’re back with Levi?”

“No,” Audrey answered, “but he hasn’t stopped texting me about how we should just keep fooling around.”

“Ew, I think I just threw up in my mouth,” Fallon groaned, causing Audrey to giggle even if it did hurt her head. Fallon could be so funny sometimes.

“Oh hush, I haven’t talked to him in a while, no big deal.”

“Yeah, I guess. Too bad Tate isn’t older huh? I think y’all would be cute together.”

Audrey paused, sitting up slowly, “So you think Tate is too young too?”

“Well yeah, you’re close to 30, he just turned 21. That’s a big gap.”

“So if we were to get together, you’d think it was weird?” Audrey asked. She didn’t know why she asked that. It was basically an opening for her to admit she liked Tate, but she needed to talk to someone other than Piper about it. Piper thought Audrey getting with Tate was the best idea since slice bread, but Audrey needed someone else’s opinion about it.

Fallon paused, “Well no, I wouldn’t. I just want you to be happy. The guy could have one leg and nine eyes but if he made you the happiest girl on earth, nothing else would matter.”

“Well that’s good,” Audrey answered, biting down on her lip.

“Why? Is it more than just watching TV?”

Audrey paused, trying to choose her words wisely. When she still hadn’t answer, Fallon asked, “Audrey?”

“Yeah, I’m here,” she finally said, “No, it isn’t more, but he wants it to be.”

“Wow, really?”

“Yeah, weird huh?”

Fallon scoffed, “Hell no, it isn’t weird. You’re gorgeous and amazing, why wouldn’t he want to be with you?”

“Because I’m older than he, shouldn’t he be with someone his own age?” Audrey asked, leaving out the part about her being a dried up hag who would never be able to give him children.

Fallon paused before she said, “Are you really letting that bother you?”

“I guess I am, but you just don’t understand,” Audrey said sadly, “I am scared that he only wants sex. I don’t want another Levi.”

“Tate isn’t like that. He’s a good guy, Lucas thinks very highly of him.”

“I know but I…”Audrey stopped, and shook her head. What the hell was Audrey doing? “I slept with him already.”

“Excuse me?”

“Yeah, it was before I knew who he was.”

“Wow, oh my gosh, when?”

Audrey could tell Fallon was shocked. She was doing that sputtering thing she did when she didn’t understand something or was completely out of her element. She’d be okay, Audrey had to tell her. “The night of your bachelorette party.”

“So what? Like a one night stand?”

“Yeah.”

“With Tate?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh my God, wow. I’m totally stunned. I didn’t know you did that kind of thing,” Fallon said slowly, “I am totally stunned.”

“I don’t! It was a onetime thing, I got into a stupid fight with Levi and then I went to the bar where Tate was. He gave me a sexy grin, and batted those baby blues and I was a gonner!”

“They are intoxicating,” Fallon agreed, “but Tate? Wow. I didn’t know it was this advanced.”

“What do you mean, advanced?! It hasn’t gone anywhere. We are getting to know each other. I’m trying to figure out if I should…you know, advance it.”

“Audrey Jane, you slept with him after knowing him for what…a few minutes? Then you proceed to get to know him afterwards. If you were really worried about him wanting more sex then you wouldn’t be getting to know him. I don’t believe this ‘I’m too old and he only wants sex crap’ so tell me, what is keeping you from moving forward with who I think is a great guy?”

Audrey didn’t even think, she just said, “My insecurities.”

“Audrey Jane, really? You are fantastic, you are--”

“Fallon, stop,” Audrey said interrupting her, “I don’t need your ‘Audrey, you are fantastic speech’. I know I am awesome, but there are things about me you don’t know, things I’m not ready to tell you.”

Fallon surprised Audrey by laughing. “Then why did you just say that? You know I’m gonna bug you till you tell me.”

Audrey rolled her eyes, “Bye, Fallon.”

Hanging up the phone, Audrey knew she had messed up, but maybe it was her subconscious. Maybe she really did need to tell someone. Maybe then she would know if it was worth the shot with Tate.

Or maybe she was just an idiot.

~*~

A couple hours later, Audrey was standing on her porch, knocking on Tate’s door. She was nervous, and she didn’t understand why. Was it because she had spent an hour trying to cover up the horrible bruise on her head and hoped she still looked good. Or was it because she had flirted with Tate earlier that day and really didn’t mean too? She didn’t want to lead him on, she wanted to be honest, but it was just so damn hard to do the right thing. She just wanted to know what to do. She wanted a handbook, one that would tell her who her husband would be, what he would want from her, and that they would live Happily Ever After.

When the door opened, Audrey blinked a few times to make sure her eyes were still in her head. Breathing wasn’t optional. Audrey felt like she had just run 20 miles. Her legs were numb and she found herself bracing her hand against the door frame to keep her from falling to the ground and praising the gorgeous man-pop who stood in front of her.

Tate stood tall, his jeans hanging low, and unbuttoned. Oh, and, he had no shirt on.

“Hey, come on in,” he said with no care in the world.

Still standing in the doorway Audrey watched as he cleaned, making his way around the living room quickly. His pants kept falling, giving her a peek of the white skin that stayed hidden in the jeans. Tate would pull his jeans up and then continue whatever he was doing, like it didn’t matter that his ass was almost on display for her.

“Your pants are undone,” Audrey said when her mouth finally started to move.

Tate looked down, and then looked up at her, smiling sheepishly, “Yeah, these pants are a little tight.”

Audrey blinked twice as he continued to move through the living room, picking up odds and ends. Her eyes did a trail down his beautifully sculpted back, before stopping on a great ass for a guy. When he turned, reaching up to put a book on a shelf, Audrey’s head tilted to the side, and her mouth fell open as she took in the beautiful view. Not only did Tate have mouthwatering abs, along with a V cut pointing to his groin, but that damn vein that drove her mad was there, pulsating, calling her name, begging to her to lick it.

Ahh! Look away Audrey!

Looking up at the ceiling, she groaned, “Isn’t there a shirt you can put on?”

***

Tate looked up at his guest and smiled. He had gotten back from the Sportsplex later than he would like. It was a long, grueling practice, (Coach Bacter wasn’t holding back) and Tate’s body was aching, but it was a needed practice. The Assassins were about to face some tough competition in the southeast. The guys needed the points, so they needed the practice. After taking a quick shower and finding the nearest jeans, he proceeded to make his condo presentable for Audrey. He was excited to have her over and nervous all in one. It was weird to feel like that, and he found that only being in goal and Audrey could do that to him.

Tate didn’t understand it, but he liked it.

Now he was standing, shirtless, in his living room with Audrey gawking at him. He didn’t know what to do. Should he play it cool, ignore her roaming eyes, or should he let his pants fall and hope for the best? The latter was a Lucas move and since Audrey was still in this ‘just friends’ thought of mind, he decided that was maybe too much.

So he only let his pants drop a little. When he heard the intake of breath, he smiled and pulled them up, slowly, before moving on to the next thing to clean. Looking over his shoulder, he saw that Audrey had finally made it inside, and was standing beside his couch.

“How’s your head?” he asked, turning to look at her.

Her eyes fell to where his hands were holding his jeans and then back up to his face. She blinked twice before swallowing loudly, “I think I might have run into another pole and not known it.”

Tate’s mouth picked up at one side as his gazed zeroed on hers, “Why’s that?”

Audrey shook her head, “No comment, anyways,” she said turning to face his couch as he chuckled softly. She wanted him, and she was fighting it. He would let her fight it, because when she finally gave up, it was going to be glorious acting on all the sexual tension that was building between them. “What the hell is this?”

“My couch,” he answered looking over at the hanging couch he had brought from home. It was a beige color and hung from four chains that were braced to the ceiling. He had four nice plush green pillows that matched the rest of the décor. The couch used to hang in his room in his parents’ house and he liked being able to put it in his own place. It reminded him of home and he missed it when he lived in Florida.

“That’s a weird couch,” she said before running her fingers along the back of it, “I’ve never seen one like this.”

“I brought it from home; it is one of my favorite pieces.”

Audrey smiled as she nodded, “That’s cool.”

“Yeah, dinner should be here soon. I ordered from SATCO, the taco place.”

Audrey nodded, “Awesome, I love tacos.”

“Me too. Oh! I got you something today,” he said, heading to the kitchen. He reached for the pink sparkly cupcake stand and turned to hand it to her. Audrey’s eyes lit up as she took the stand, examining it before flashing him a grin.

“Oh, Tate, I love it.”

Tate smiled, “Good, you said you wanted to collect stuff, I thought cake stands would work. What do you think?”

She hadn’t stopped grinning as she nodded, “I think it’s a fantastic idea.”

“And when you open your own cupcake place, I forgot what you called it,” he said, waiting for her to supply the word.

“Cupcakery,” she said with a bright smile.

“Yes, cupcakery,” he said slowly since the word was sort of hard to say, “when you open that, you can display your creations on the stands you’ve collected.”

Audrey nodded, “Thank you, Tate.”

Tate nodded, feeling good about his gift, “You are welcome.  So, question,” he said moving around the kitchen, getting out two waters for them.

“Shoot,” she said as she reached for the bottle he had out for her.

“If you did get a cupcakery, what would you call it?”

Audrey smiled shyly, and Tate lost his breath, he loved that smile. She moved her fingers slowly along the label of the water bottle before looking up at him, “It’s so cliché.”

“What?”

“Audrey Jane’s,” she said without looking at him.

Tate smiled fully, “It is perfect.”

She looked up quickly, her cheeks a bright red as she looked at him like he had just held the Lord Stanley Cup above his head. “You think?”

“Hell yeah, it suits you. I bet the shop would be bright pink with sparkles huh?”

She giggled as she nodded, “I found these amazing tables that are actually made to look like high heel shoes! Amazing, right?!”

Tate shook his head as he chuckled, “You really should do it Audrey, I for one, would be there every day.”

Audrey smiled, smacking his arms softly as she rolled her eyes, “It’s a pipe dream.”

“That could be a reality; you’ve just got to believe in yourself.”

Audrey stopped smiling as she laid her bottle on the counter, “I do believe in myself.”

“Then do it.”

“I can’t, I’ll disappoint my dad and--”

“Who cares? This is about you, what makes you happy.”

Audrey didn’t answer as she looked down at the counter. Tate felt like he had crossed the line, but he was a blunt person, and he believed in Audrey. She had this amazing talent and she was wasting it, sitting behind a desk. She could do so much more if she would let herself do it.

“Question,” she whispered.

Tate looked up, “Yeah?”

“What would you do? If your dad didn’t want you to play hockey but be a part of the family business?”

Tate eyes never left hers as he said, “I would do what makes me happy. Call me selfish, if you must, but I’m not living this life for anyone but me right now. My dad did what made him happy, and encouraged me to follow my dreams.”

“You know what you want, huh?”

“Oh yeah, always have.”

“I wish I could be like that,” she said sadly.

“I think you could be. You should give it a try.”

“Maybe.”

Tate smiled as he came around the counter, “Come on, let me show you what my mom wanted me to do with my life.”

Audrey gave him a bright grin before he turned heading up the stairs. He showed her the bathroom, which was extremely plain, then his bedroom that was done in a soft beige color with black accents. Grabbing a t-shirt off his bed, he threw it on, before walking across the hall. Looking over at Audrey, he said, “I think this is the room that is connected to your closet. By the way, how do you like it?”

Audrey’s eyes went wide and glossy as she nodded in delight, “Oh my God, I love it. It took me hours to put up my shoes, but man, was it worth it.”

Tate chuckled before opening his door, “Good, so this is the room that keeps me for hours when I’m not at the rink.”

He watched as she walked past him, and stood in the middle of the stark white room. Along the middle of the walls was a large musical staff that started with a large treble clef before heading into the notes of his favorite classical song. In one corner were Matilda’s and his violins. In another were his acoustic and bass guitars and in the middle of the room was his vintage piano that had been passed down from his great, great, great, grandma. It was a dark wood finish, with bright white keys that he had just had redone. It was a beauty, and his favorite thing, other than his goalie helmet that Matilda had designed for him.

“Wow.”

Tate smiled as he glanced over at Audrey, “This is my favorite room.”

“It’s spectacular. What song is that?” she asked pointing to the wall.

“Ludwig van Beethoven’s Moonlight Sonata, it’s my mom’s favorite,” he said as pain ripped in his chest. How many times had he played the sonata for his mother? Millions?

God, he missed her.

“That’s so cool, can you play it?” Tate only nodded as she looked around the room, “You play violin too?”

“Yeah,” he answered again.

“Wow,” she said again, running her fingers along the strings of his violin, “Will you play it for me?”

Tate didn’t even think, he just nodded, picking it up, along with the bow. He shot her a grin before bringing it to under his cheek and slowly moving the bow along the strings. Audrey watched his every move, but he was too lost in the music to be affect by her intense gaze. His eyes drifted shut as he hit the crescendo of the song, moving his bow as quickly and efficiently as he knew how. When he finished, he opened his eyes to Audrey clapping for him.

“That was fantastic. Grenade right? By Bruno Mars? Fallon loves that song, but I’ve heard it so many times because of her, that I hate it,” she said with a laugh, “but no joke, I could listen to you play it over and over again. That was awesome.”

“Thanks,” he said. His grin couldn’t get any bigger as he laid the violin softly down before stretching his arms out in front of him. When he heard the bell, Audrey looked over at him.

“Food’s here, come on,” he said before heading for the door.

“You’ll need to play that piano for me,” she said behind him.

“Sure, why don’t you stay up here, and I’ll go get the food. We’ll eat and then I’ll play for you.”

“Awesome,” she gushed as he made his way down the stairs quickly. Paying the delivery guy, and grabbing two more waters, Tate made his way up the stairs, thinking things were going well between them. After last night and this morning, he was nervous that Audrey’s walls would be firmly back in place, but she seemed okay. He just hoped she stayed that way. Making his way back upstairs, he entered the room to see her sitting on his piano bench, moving her fingers along the keys.

“It’s so pretty,” she giggled as she stood.

She came over to him to help with the bags as he nodded, “Thanks, it’s been passed down through my family for years. If I wouldn’t have played, Matilda would have gotten it.”

And if she hadn’t died.

“Matilda?” she asked, dropping down to the ground, crossing her legs before unpacking the bags.

Tate dropped down beside her, looking down at the food she had placed in front of him, “Yeah, my sister.”

“Oh! I didn’t know you had a sister, how old is she?”

“Um, she’s uh,” his heart was in his throat. He didn’t want to talk about Matilda’s death, or his parents. He didn’t want Audrey to see that side of him yet. It was dark, and scary. “17.”

“Cool! Does she look like you?”

Tate nodded, “Yeah, but she’s gorgeous.”

And Matilda was. Long, long blonde hair, big ocean-blue eyes, big puffy red lips, and pink dusted cheeks. She was the most beautiful girl ever, just like his mother.

“That’s so sweet,” Audrey said with a grin before munching on her taco.

Tate sat for a minute staring down at his food. He wasn’t hungry anymore, his stomach was in knots and he wanted nothing more than to tell Audrey the truth but he couldn’t. Not yet, not when his heart felt like it was ripping apart. Tate had no doubt that he was strong, but when it came to his family, the grief took over. He knew breaking down in front of the girl he wanted to be with was not a good way to convince her he was a strong man. So he would keep that to himself for right now. Wait for the right moment to tell her. When that moment would come, he had no clue, but hopefully soon.

“What does your dad do?”

Tate looked up, and swallow loudly before answering, “He was a doll maker.”

“A doll maker?” she asked confused.

Tate smiled as he nodded, “Yeah, he made these beautiful little dolls that my sister adored. You remind me a lot of them with your big bright eyes and plump cheeks. I think that’s what drew me to you that night.”

Audrey made a face, eyeing him before saying, “Because I look like a doll?”

“Hey, these dolls were beautiful. You should take that as a complement.”

She laughed as she nodded, “Okay.”

Not wanting to eat, Tate got up, and went to the piano. Before moving his fingers to the keys, he glanced down at Audrey. She was looking up at him, her taco half way to her mouth. “You aren’t going to eat?”

“No, I want to play.”

Audrey nodded her head, “Well please, don’t let me keep you. Play on Mr. Oooooder.”

Chuckling, Tate began to move his fingers quickly across the keys. He was playing We Found Love by Boyce Avenue. It was his favorite at the moment, and it also held a lot of meaning for him. The song was about finding love in a hopeless place, and with the way Tate was feeling, it fit. He didn’t think he could ever find love after Elsa’s leaving him, and losing his family, but in walked Audrey Parker. He wasn’t saying he was in love, but he felt something for her. She was everything he needed, and he just needed her to figure out that he was something she needed too.

Finishing up the song, he glanced over to find her watching him. Her knees pulled up under her chin, her eyes glossy as she watched his fingers move. When he was done, he put his hands above his head, taking in a deep breath.

“I wish I could be like you.”

Tate looked down at her and asked, “How so?”

“Following your dreams. You play hockey, the ultimate man game, and you play amazing instruments, and you’re funny, outgoing, and carefree.”

“I do what makes me happy. Life is way too short, Audrey. So short.” he said, thinking of how short Matilda’s had been.

Audrey watched him for a moment and then nodded, “I agree.”

“So do what makes you happy, don’t hold back.”

Audrey nodded again, “I’ll try.”

“Good.”

***

Later that night, Tate and Audrey lay on his hanging couch watching TV. After eating all their dinner, they cleaned up their mess and headed downstairs to watch Survivor on his new DVR. He had no clue how he lived before having his DVR. It really was a lifesaver for a TV junkie. Tate was in oblivion, lying beside Audrey while watching one of his new favorite shows. For some reason, Audrey had been quiet since leaving the upstairs and it made him nervous that he had upset her, but she didn’t fail him when it came to her commentary.

“That girl is a moron.”

“I agree,” he laughed as he took a swig of his water.

“She’s gonna lose, ‘cause she is dumb, who gives the idol away!? Morons! Jeez,” she said shaking her head.

“Yup.”

When the show ended, Tate sat up, deleting the show before looking down at her. Audrey was lying on his pillows, looking right at home. He would love to come home to her every night.

“I have a question for you,” he said finally. He had been waiting for the right moment to ask and she looked so at home that now seemed to be a good time.

“Sure.”

“Why did you freeze up on me last night when I asked you about having kids?”

Like he expected, she froze up again, looking away from his gaze. “I didn’t.”

“You are now.”

Audrey smiled, as she shook her head, “How do you already see through me?”

Confused, he said, “I didn’t know I was.”

“Yeah, you are and I don’t want to talk about it okay? Can we just watch TV?”

Tate wanted to say no, and push through until she answered him, but he knew that would get him nowhere. She would tell him, she just needed to trust him more. Hopefully that would be soon because he needed to know why it bothered her so much that he wanted children early.

“We are too close for comfort,” Audrey muttered.

“Oh, I’m sorry, are you uncomfortable?” Tate asked quickly, that was the last thing he wanted to do.

“No, that’s the problem.”

Tate’s brow came together, “I am confused.”

“I’m not uncomfortable at all, when I should be.”

“Why?” he asked, still confused.

“Because this shouldn’t be this easy, we shouldn’t be able to get along this easy, be able to connect like this when I’m not right for you.”

Tate thought for a moment and then smiled as he said, “Sometimes it is and you are the only one who thinks you are not right for me. I don’t think that at all.”

“Tate…” she groaned.

“Yeah, Audrey, I know. Friends.”

But that needed to change.

Chapter 14

Don’t make cupcakes while I am gone, and if you do, please make sure they are gross.

A stupid little grin sat on Audrey’s face as she read the text message from Tate. He had sent it at 4am, and Audrey hated that she missed it but even if she was two hours late, she typed back a response anyways.

I don’t make gross cupcakes, dear sir.

You are probably right, ma’am, so you should not make any.

Audrey smiled as she sat up in bed, leaning against her knees as she typed back.

I won’t. Who would eat them with me? Instead, I will run.

When his response came, a loud giggle escaped her lips.

Please don’t watch out for poles.

How did she already miss him?

It didn’t get any better. Each day seemed like weeks, and with each text or phone call, it only got worse. It was weird how used to him she had become. They had only been friends for a week but it seemed like months. She couldn’t believe how much she missed seeing him push his tongue against his teeth as he thought of something or when he smiled. Or how loud his laugh was, or the 2am wake up by him playing the piano. But most of all, she missed how intensely he would look into her eyes when they talked.

Audrey had never had a guy actually care when she talked. Even over the phone, she could tell that Tate was paying attention and that he cared about what she was telling him. And Lord knew it was a bunch of crap! All she could contribute to the conversation was all the TV shows he had missed, or things that happened at work, which was basically a bunch of nothing. The only useful information she could give him was about Aiden’s hockey games, and how the little bugger scored his first hat trick.

Tate, on the other hand, was busy. They had won the first three games, and were hoping for another win that following night. Tate loved traveling in the southeast. Apparently it was nice and warm. Tate loved being back in Florida, but did miss Tennessee. He, Erik, and Phillip had been really busy hitting up the clubs when they could. Lucas didn’t like it, but Tate said they always made curfew. Overall, they mostly talked about nothing, and Audrey couldn’t have been happier.

The sad thing was, while Tate was having a blast, Audrey sat at home, sad he was gone. To top things off, Levi had texted her again about meeting up for drinks. She told him ‘no’, like a good little girl, but it didn’t stop her from wondering what he wanted. Did he miss her? Was he thinking of her? Or did he just want sex?

Sheesh, why did she even care?

Looking up at the Panera Bread menu, Audrey decided that she really had to stop caring. Levi only wanted one thing from her. Every time he contacted her, it was about ‘getting together’ and Audrey knew all about his ‘getting together’. She didn’t want any part of it either.

Having decided on her favorite soup and salad, Audrey was ordering when a tap came on her shoulder. Audrey turned to see a bright familiar face.

“Elli,” she gushed, wrapping her arms around her friend, “how are you?”

“Good, thank you. How are you?”

“Okay, thanks, on lunch break?”

“Sure am, and Lord, am I hungry. This baby is already eating like Shea!” Elli said rubbing her belly fondly. Audrey smiled down at Elli’s growing bump before looking up at the mommy to be. Elli looked amazing, a dark red skirt with a black and red blouse that flowed over her tummy perfectly. Of course, she wore red and black polka dot heels and damn it, Audrey couldn’t help but think she wore them better than she did.

“You look amazing, Elli, honestly,” Audrey gushed while be green with envy. Elli was the perfect mother, a wonderful wife, and a business owner, add in her awesomeness, and she was everything Audrey wanted to be.

Lucky bitch.

“Aw thanks, Audrey. That means a lot; I’m feeling kinda blah lately.”

“Well hopefully you’ll get out of that,” Audrey said, and Elli nodded.

“Yeah, I think it’s ‘cause I miss my hubby. It’s hard when he gone,” she said sadly.

“That sucks, Elli. If you need anything, please let me know.”

Elli smiled widely at her before taking her hand in hers, “Thank you so much, I’m good. I got this…I think.”

Audrey giggled as Elli continued to smile. “Wanna join me for lunch?”

“I would love too,” Audrey answered.

With food in hand, the women entered a booth and sat across from each other. Elli smiled up at Audrey and said, “So, I talked to Fallon yesterday.”

“Oh God,” Audrey groaned jokingly.

Elli giggled as she waved her off, “Nothing bad, just she informed me that you’ve been hanging out with my star goalie.”

“Key word there, Elli, hanging, nothing more,” Audrey said dryly.

“I think it is more, and so does Fallon.”

“I don’t think y’all know what you’re talking about.”

Elli laughed, rolling her eyes as she took a bite out of her chicken salad sandwich. It looked way better than Audrey’s salad and soup.  Now Audrey wanted a sandwich. Damn it, she hated when she had food envy!

“I saw the way y’all were at Shelli’s birthday, I think it’s cute.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “He’s easy to get along with.”

“Is that it?”

Audrey paused, and then looked up at Elli. She was bursting to tell someone and maybe Elli wasn’t the right person, but damn it, she asked!

“No,” Audrey gasped.

Elli looked up in surprise and then smiled, “Wow, I was only picking. I didn’t expect that at all.”

“I like him, like really like him. A lot. But Elli, it’s just so hard. He so much younger than I am, and well, I’m scared he only wants sex. Plus I’m supposed to be in love with this other guy, but to be honest with you, I haven’t thought about him except when he texts me. It’s insane, and I feel like a two bit whore.”

Elli blinked twice, her sandwich halfway to her mouth. Placing it on her plate, she took in a deep breath, “Well, goodness me.”

“Right?!”

Elli smiled, “Audrey, the age thing is stupid, I wouldn’t even think twice about that.”

“But I’m almost 29, he just turned 21!”

“So? At least he can drink legally.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I guess you’re right.”

“I am and let me tell you, Tate is not looking to just sleep with you. What would give you that idea?”

“Elli, I think it took him 4 minutes to get me in bed.”

Elli took in a sharp breath, “You already slept with him?”

“Yeah, the night of Fallon’s bachelorette party.” Ignoring Elli’s shocked expression, Audrey went on, “I take back my previous statement; the more I talk to him the more I know it isn’t about sex anymore. It’s about us. He hasn’t been subdued about his feelings for me. He likes me, but I’m the one holding back and putting up walls.”

“Why?”

“Because, I am,” Audrey answered sadly, “because I’m confused and not sure what is right and wrong.”

“How so?”

“Do I go with the guy who only wants sex and who I know is the wrong choice but a safe one, and I know no one can get hurt, well maybe me, but I’m used to it,” Audrey said referring to Levi. “Or do I go with the guy who wants me but that could change and then we both could get hurt, because I could fall for this guy. I know that hands down.”

The more Audrey thought about it, the more she knew she could. They had so much fun together and if she would stop with the walls and secrets, there was a chance she and Tate could be happy. But even with that dream staring her in the face, she couldn’t help but see Tate walking away when she told him she was defective. It could happen. Then what would she do?

“I don’t know what you are talking about, Audrey. I am beyond confused.”

Audrey could tell she was confused. Hell, Audrey was confused.

“Here is my question,” Elli said.

“When your mind wanders, who comes up? Because that’s the person who matters, that’s the person you want.”

“You make it sound easier than it is, Elli,” Audrey groaned, leaning against her hand.

“It is that easy,” she said, standing, “I gotta to use the bathroom, but let me say this first.”

“What?” Audrey asked.

Elli smiled, “I think you should go with Tate.”

Yeah, I want too.

***

Tate sat on the beach, his toes in the sand as the sun was warmed his face. The surf was running up on his legs and Tate felt like everything was okay in the world. He could make a list of things that were wrong, but he wouldn’t think of that. He would also try to resist the urge to call Audrey and tell her he missed her. Not right now, it was too early. Instead, he would relax, and prepare for the next game.

The Assassins had done well on the road. Beating Washington, Carolina, and then Tampa Bay, Tate was feeling good, especially with two out of the three games being shut-outs. He was on his game, but that could change at any second. All he could do was hope it didn’t. Tate didn’t feel it would, he felt good, really good.

Pulling his phone out, he checked his Facebook, okay, he checked Audrey’s.  The girl was obsessed and posted everything she did. He knew the ins and outs without even being there. He would never tell her he checked it consistently, but he did. The other day he found himself laughing at the fact that he had been on his phone as much as Audrey was. She was rubbing off on him, and he didn’t mind at all.

Leaning back onto the hot sand, Tate looked up at the cloud free sky. He wondered if his parents and Matilda were up there, looking down at him.  He wondered if his dad was proud of him, and if his mom was upset that he hadn’t been playing as much as he wanted. He had been so busy and it was hard to take a guitar with him when he was on the road. He hoped that Matilda was happy, and safe. Most of all, he wondered if they missed him as much as he missed them.

Closing his eyes to keep the tears from falling, Tate took a deep breath and let it out in a whoosh. He needed to get it to together, he was supposed to go out with the guys later and if he kept thinking about things that he couldn’t change, he wouldn’t be in the mood to go. When his phone signaled a text message, Tate opened his eyes and raised his phone above his face so he could read what it said.

Would it be totally creepy if I was standing behind you, watching you lay on the beach?

Tate laughed as he typed back quickly to Audrey, she was so funny.  It wasn’t creepy at all, and he wished like hell she was, but he knew she wouldn’t be. She had work, and Aiden stuff. She was busy, too busy to come and hang out with him.

A little.

Shit, then don’t turn around….

Tate sat up quickly, turning around to see Audrey standing with her phone by her side while waving awkwardly at him. She stood with big black glasses on her face and a bright yellow sun hat on her head. She had a short yellow skirt on, with a black and white see-through top covering a black tank top. She even wore a pair of impractical black spiked heels, but it didn’t matter.

Because she was there.

“Holy shit,” he muttered before getting up, and closing the distance between them. Ignoring the awkwardness, he wrapped his arms around her, hugging her tightly. His grin grew when she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him just as tight.  He pulled back slightly to see her bright face, but not to let her go, “What are you doing here?”

She shrugged her shoulders, “I was bored, so I decided to play hooky in Miami. I happened to be walking down this beach when I saw you lying there.”

Tate chuckled, “Liar.”

“Ah, so you caught me. You’re not creeped out are you?” She asked with a worried expression.

“Creeped out? No, not at all. I’m really glad to see you. ”

Her face brightened as she moved out of his arms. “Good, so whatcha doing?”

“Sitting, thinking.”

“Sounds, like fun,” she said before walking towards the ocean, “Man, it’s beautiful out here.”

“It really is,” he agreed following close to her, “how long can you stay?”

“Just a couple days, I gotta be back Friday night for Aiden’s game.”

Tate nodded, so he had two days with her. It wasn’t near enough but it would hold him over until he got home on Saturday. He watched as she sat down, crossing her legs before sliding her heels off and dumping the sand out of them. He chuckled as he sat down beside her, stretching his long legs out in front of him.

“So from what the owner told me today, you’ve been killing in goal lately,” she said looking over at him with a bright smile.

Tate laughed before pinning her with a lusty grin, “I would love to ask more about what she said about me, but what I really would like to know is how I came into the conversation.”

For once he wasn’t worried about what the owner thought, he was more worried about what Audrey thought. When Audrey’s cheeks reddened, he knew that she had brought him up. “Talking about me, I see?”

“Oh hush, I was just trying to tell you Elli is really happy with you.”

Tate nodded, his eyes never leaving her face as he said, “Good, thanks for checking on me.” When she glanced up at him, he winked before pressing his tongue against his teeth. Audrey smiled before shaking her head and looking out towards the ocean.

“Anyways,” she said causing him to chuckle, “I ran into Phillip in the lobby, he’s the one who directed me to you. In parting, he said that y’all are hitting the hotel club.”

“We are. The club is having a Salsa night. Erik and Phillip are looking forward to the Latin women, apparently.”

Audrey giggled, “I bet you are too. Maybe I’ll stay in. I don’t want to rain on your Latin parade.”

Tate shook his head, “Actually, I’m not and you won’t. I want you there.”

Audrey eyed him before grinning happily at him. “Oh, alright, if you insist,” she joked before digging her toes in the sand.

They sat for a long time, talking about her trip and the ride to the hotel. They fell back into their rhythm as if they hadn’t been apart for almost a week. She was animated as always, and seemed really happy to be there. He couldn’t help but wonder why she came. Was this her way of trying to move things forward? Did she want to move things forward?

Shit!

“Okay,” he said, cutting off her story about the bellboy who told her she was a sexy piece of southern ass. Not only was it pissing him off, but he had to know or he was going to drive himself mad.

“Whoa, was I boring you?” she asked, and he could tell he offended her.

“No, not at all, but big question,” he said looking up at her. He hated that she was hiding her eyes, so reaching out; he slowly took the glasses from her face. When her wide gorgeous, caramel eyes, locked with his eyes, he flashed her a shy grin.

“Well hurry because I am trying to tell you how I got a bellboy fired and that we might need to watch our backs for the Latin Mob.”

Tate gave her a look and then they both burst out laughing. Holding his gut as he leaned against the sand, she let out her own little snort before covering her mouth and laughing harder.

Man, they were crazy.

“God, Audrey, you are such a dork sometimes,” he laughed.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you!”

Still laughing, Tate shook his head. When they both had calmed down, Tate looked over at her, and she smiled. “What did you want to question me about?”

Tate swallowed loudly, “What brought you here, Audrey? And don’t say it’s ‘cause you were bored.”

Audrey looked away and shook her head, “I asked myself that same questions when I was standing behind you.”

“What answer did you come up with?” he asked, still only looking at her. Women of all sizes walked by them in tiny bikinis but the only girl he had eyes for was Audrey and she was fully clothed. In his opinion, she was the hottest thing on that beach. Watching her profile, he watched as she bit down hard on her lip before looking over at him.

“I wanted to do something that would make me happy.”

Tate smiled, “So I make you happy.”

Audrey smiled, “Cocky ass.”

Tate chuckled as she rolled her eyes, looking back out into the ocean. Tate looked out towards the ocean too, still confused but glad that she was finally doing something that made her happy.

“I’ve been thinking a lot about the cupcakery and what you said,” she said, still not looking at him. He nodded as he waited for her to go on. When she didn’t, he glanced over at her to ask what she had been thinking about, but she whispered, “Question.”

Her eyes were on her fingers that were running along her green sparkly toes.  “Yeah?”

“Have you ever wanted something so much and felt like it was within reach but you couldn’t grasp it?”

When she looked up, he nodded, “Yup.”

“What did you do?”

Tate thought for a moment, and then said, “I continue to be there.”

Audrey looked up confused. “What do you mean?”

“It’s pretty simple, Audrey. I’m here, and I hope that one day, you’ll look me in the eyes and decide that you are done with this charade of being friends and that I can be your man. I want you to see that I can be there to help with your dreams. That I’m not some punk kid out to get some from you. I’m a decent guy, Audrey. If you would let me, I could be your guy,” he said all in one breath. He had been waiting for forever to say that, and it felt great to finally say it.

Audrey’s eyes went wide before she looked back down at her toes. He waited for her to say something and when she didn’t, he let out a long breath. She was the most frustrating woman in the world but for some reason, he kept coming back. He knew the reason, but damn it, couldn’t she make it a little easier on him?

“I don’t want to lead you on, Tate, I am still trying to figure things out,” she whispered. He almost didn’t hear her over the roar of the waves.

“You are not leading me on, Audrey; you have no issue in reminding me that we are only friends. That you don’t want the things I want.”

She looked up at him, quickly shaking her head, “That’s not true. I do want those things, Tate, it’s just difficult and I am scared of rejection.”

“Audrey, I would never reject you,” he said facing her. He took her hands in his, “Never, just give me a chance to prove that to you.”

“Tate, you say that without all the facts. You don’t know me.”

“I know you, and I like you, what other facts could there be?” he asked confused, “you confuse the hell out of me, you know that?”

“I know, and I need to explain but I just don’t know how without sounding like a psycho.”

“Audrey, just say it. I would never judge you, I care about you,” he said. They sat staring into each other’s eyes, her mouth moving but words not leaving her lips as they shared a long heated look. He wanted nothing more than to close the gap by pressing his wanting lips to hers, but then his phone rang and he knew the moment was gone.

Looking away, Audrey said, “Answer your phone, Tate.”

Fuck!

Glancing down at his phone, he saw that it was Erik, “What dude?” he answered rudely.

“Well shit, bad timing?”

“Something like that.”

“My bad,” Erik laughed and Tate knew he didn’t care at all that he had irrupted anything. “We still on for tonight.”

“Yeah.”

“Okay, well come on, let’s get ready. I know there is some hot mamacita who wants my body, let’s go! Vamanos!”

“I’m pretty sure it’s against the law for a Russian to speak Spanish. That was horrible,” Tate said dryly with a roll of his eyes.

“Shut up, and come on,” Erik said, and then hung up.

“Are they ready?” Audrey asked, without looking at him.

“Yeah, lets go,” he said standing up. He helped her up and when she tried to walk away, he stopped her by her wrist, bringing her close so he could whisper, “This conversation isn’t over.”

Audrey looked up, her sad eyes meeting his. He hated that look, he wanted her to be happy and a part of him was second guessing his harshness, but she needed to know how he felt.

She nodded, and said, “I know it isn’t, it probably never will be.”

Tate ran his thumb up and down her wrist, his other hand coming up to cup her chin. He wanted to kiss her so badly, but he knew that it wouldn’t go the way he wanted. So instead, he took a deep breath, brushed his knuckles along her blushing cheeks and said, “It will be when you let it be.”

~*~

Tate leaned against the wall outside of Audrey’s door. He didn’t know if he should knock or just wait, so he went with the latter, deciding to give her more time. When they had parted ways earlier, she seemed like she was regretting coming down to Miami. It was the last thing Tate wanted, so he decided that instead of talking about anything serious, they would just enjoy the couple days they had with each other. He would let whatever was happening between them run its course.

Fixing the collar of his crisp white shirt, he couldn’t help but doubt himself. Did he mess up earlier on the beach? What if she came out with her bags packed, ready to go home? Banging his head against the wall, he pulled his phone out and was about to play a game, when Audrey’s door opened, and Tate’s tongue, promptly fell out of his mouth at the sight of her.

Audrey was hot. Super hot.

She wore a fitted, one shoulder black sparkly dress. It came to mid-thigh, maybe higher showing her sexy tan legs. Her hair was down in a mass of curls, her makeup was the most drastic he had ever seen it, and he couldn’t help but take notice to the extra high teal sparkly heels she wore.

He was supposed to be friends with her?

Running her hands down her thighs, she smiled up at him, “Hey.”

Swallowing loudly, Tate croaked out, “Hey.”

“Is this okay? It’s all I got, well no, I take that back, I have a skirt, but I thought this was salsa-ish.”

Tate was nodding before she got the whole sentence out of her mouth. He was convinced there was no room in his slacks because that dress was way more than okay. “Audrey, yeah, you look hot.”

A shy smile crossed her lips as she rocked her hips back and forth, “Thanks, you’re lookin’ pretty smoking too.”

He smiled confidently as she said, “You ready?”

“Yup,” he said.

He was only a little embarrassed about his outburst about hot she was. He liked that she had gotten so dressed up for him and he couldn’t shake the feeling that this was a date.

Their first date.

With a grin, Tate placed his hand on the small of her back, leading her to the elevator and then down to the club. When they entered, Tate spotted Phillip and Erik at a corner table. Taking Audrey’s hand in his, he guided them through the crowd of dancers, and patrons who were lingering around tables, having a good time. Phillip put his hands up at the sight of Tate and Erik grinned as Tate made his way towards them. Like Tate, both men were dressed to impress in slacks and dress shirts. Both on the mission to bring home a special lady, Tate didn’t have to worry about that.

He already had his.

Tate brought Audrey beside him, before pulling out a chair for her. “Guys,” he yelled over the pulsating music, “you remember Audrey, right?”

“I think we’ve met,” Phillip said, his eyes gazing over Audrey’s body as he took her hand in hers.

“Yes we have,” Audrey said with a grin.

“How are you,” Erik asked with a lazy grin on his face, as his eyes made the same trip that Phillip’s had.

All of a sudden, Tate wanted to smash his two best friend’s faces into the nearest hard surface.

“I’m good thanks,” she answered, she glanced back at Tate and asked, “What’s your poison Oooodder?”

Tate smiled. He loved the way she drew out his name. Answering her, he said, “Anything, really.”

“Are we going big tonight boys?” Phillip asked.

“Sure why not?” Erik said with a shrug.

“Don’t y’all have a game tomorrow?” Audrey asked.

“Yup, but our curfew is 1am. It’s only eight, we are good,” Phillip informed her.

Audrey nodded as a bright grin went across her face, “Well y’all are the professionals, so I trust y’all to know when to stop.”

All three guys nodded, and Audrey grinned as she got up, heading for the bar. Tate watched her every move as she leaned against the bar, her curves delectable. When a guy came up to her, Tate was about to go over and stake his claim, but Phillip stopped him.

“So when did Audrey get hot?”

Tate cut him a look, “She always has been.”

“Yeah, but she is really hot tonight.  My hands are itching to touch her thighs,” he said his eyes glued to what Tate believed was Audrey’s ass.

“Back off, Phillip,” Erik warned.

Phillip looked up and then over at Tate, “No way, you with her?”

Before Tate could say anything Audrey came back to the table, a bottle of Patron in one hand and four shot glasses in the other. “Are y’all sure you can handle my kind of party?”

Phillip laughed, while Erik nodded, “Pour them up, baby girl,” he said.

Four shots later…

Audrey pointed at Erik, her eyes a little glazed as she said, “I don’t think I like you.”

Erik laughed before pointing to himself, “Me? What did I do?”

Audrey let out a girly burp that was rewarded by a high five from Phillip before she said, “My best friend likes you, but you don’t like her!”

Tate laughed, “Man, Piper is going to kill you, Audrey.”

Audrey glanced over at him, and then back at Erik, “Probably.”

“Piper? My brother’s sister-in-law?”

“That’s the one! She is beautiful, gorgeous, and would rock your world!” Audrey proclaimed and all Tate could do was shake his head. Even in his buzzed state, he knew Piper was going to flip.

Erik looked shocked as he shook his head, “I don’t even look at her like that. She’s family.”

“You look at Reese like that and she’s a bitch!”

Tate continued to shake his head while Philip laughed, “Shit, she called that one.”

Erik smacked Phillip’s arm before pinning Audrey with a look, “Reece is a Goddess of sexiness, Piper is just small. Beautiful, but little.”

“She is amazing! And you are just intimidated by her awesomeness.”

Erik laughed, “Is that right?”

“Yup!” Audrey said and she crossed her arms across her chest as she pouted. Tate glanced over at Erik and saw that he was looking off to the side. It was obvious he was thinking about what Audrey said. Shaking his head, Tate chuckled before leaning against her to pour another shot.

He then leaned in close and whispered in her ear, “Bottom’s up, baby.”

Three more shots later…

“I wanna salsa,” Audrey proclaimed. They had all been watching the dancers on the floor while nursing their respective beers. Tate was feeling great, and Audrey was getting hotter by the second. Audrey looked over at him, her face bright with excitement, “Dance with me, Tate.”

“No way,” Tate laughed, taking a long swig of his beer. There was no way; he was going out there in front of the guys.

“I’ll dance with you Audrey,” Phillip said from Tate’s other side.

“Ooo! Yay!” Audrey gushed, bouncing and ready to go, but before Phillip could even take a step, Tate stopped him with a fist full of his shirt in his hand.

“No, you won’t,” he said sternly.

Phillip looked down at Tate’s fist full of his shirt, and then up at Tate’s face before he said, “Audrey, I’m sorry honey, but if I dance with you, I might get laid out here by this Swedish giant.”

“Ooooodder,” Audrey whined, “If you won’t let him dance with me, then you’ve got to.”

Tate let out a long breath, and then laid his beer down. “Alright, let’s go.”

Taking her hand in his, he led her out onto the floor just as the song changed. Spinning her out, and then back into his arms, she looked up at him surprised.

“Been holding out on me?”

Tate smiled, “Maybe.”

Tate began to move, holding her hips in his hands as her hands rested on his biceps while they moved around the floor. His body was humming in awareness of her; his hands were almost shaking against her skin.

He wanted her, bad.

The look on her face told Tate he had surprised her by his skills. Tate grew up being Matilda’s dummy when she needed a dance partner. Matilda had danced since she was 3, and was amazing. She had won a lot of titles back home, even some in Norway and Finland. Helping her train gave Tate the knowledge and confidence he needed to impress Audrey. He wasn’t a pro, but he knew his way around the dance floor and he could tell she liked it.

Taking Audrey’s hand, he spun her around, before dipping her, and bringing her body in close to his. Stopping to glance into each other’s eyes, her hands slid down his rapidly sweating back. When her hand ended right above his ass, he gave her a wide grin before spinning her quickly out then back in. The music was hard hitting, and everyone was dancing quickly around them, but Tate kept up pretty well. When Audrey turned in his arm, running her gorgeous ass up into his groin, it took everything for Tate to keep his hands at her waist. Weaving her fingers with his, she moved his arms around her, having him hug her tightly from behind.

Tate loved being his close to her, and he also knew that she could feel every inch of him. He was harder than the two goal posts he stood between during a game, and he was itching to be inside her. Tate moved in closer, running his nose up her neck. When her hands tightened in his, he smiled against her neck, before spinning her out, and then back in, moving his body against her just as the song ended. Glancing up at him, Audrey took a few steps away, shaking her head.

“I’m pretty sure, friends don’t dance like that.”

“Oh, my bad, must have slipped my mind,” he answered giving her a playful wink.

“You aren’t making this easy,” she muttered.

“I am done making this easy, it hasn’t been easy for me at all.”

Audrey rolled her eyes before moving away. But she didn’t get far before he took her hand in his, while making their way back to the table. Tate heard Erik and Phillip laughing before he even reached the table. When Erik held up his phone, and a still of Tate spinning Audrey was on the screen, Tate glared.

“Dude, I already uploaded it and tagged you on Facebook. Now the world will know that not only can you turn into ninja goalie but if your hockey career ends, you could so be on Dancing with the Stars.” Phillip laughed, “Oh my God, that was awesome, play it again, Erik.”

“You are such an ass, Anderson,” Tate spat as he shook his head.

Audrey squeezed his hand causing him to look down at her, “Ignore them, and do shots with me, then we’ll go dance some more. Also, you own me a back story on those mad dance moves.”

She looked so happy, so carefree. Smiling Tate said, “Sounds like a great plan, and I’ll tell you later, but I’m curious where your moves are.”

Audrey laughed before smacking his arm, “Oh, the night is young, dear sir!”

Finishing off one bottle and half of another one later….

“We only have 3 minutes to get upstairs,” Erik said drunkenly as he leaned against Tate’s arm.

“Shit, let’s go,” Tate said looking over at where Audrey was basically asleep on the table.

They were all drunk. Very, very drunk.

Tate reached for Audrey’s hand to lead her out the club. How he did it, he had no clue. All he knew was that he was following behind Phillip and hoping for the best. Before they could reach the elevator Audrey tripped, falling to the ground, laughing her ass off.

“Audrey, shit, baby, get up,” Tate said, looking down at her flushed face and bright grin.

“No! Go on without me! I’m done! I’ll sleep it off here,” she laughed, lying back onto the carpet.

Erik and Phillip were by Tate’s side in a flash, all three men looking down at her. Erik then pointed to Audrey and said, “No man left behind! Pick her up, Goldie! Vamanos!”

Tate nodded as if what Erik had said made sense. Picking Audrey up, he threw her over his shoulder.  She let out a loud shriek before she dissolved in a fit of giggles. Tate shook his head, holding her by her thighs waiting for someone to do something.

“Let’s go!” Phillip yelled and then he took off. Tate followed behind with Erik bringing up the rear. They made it to their floor right as Adler came out of his room for round up. Pointing at Adler, Phillip yelled, “Fuck! He’s going to get us!”

Erik and Phillip started laughing before they disappeared into their room. Audrey was still giggling, and Tate was getting dizzy as he dug out his room key. Putting it in the slot, he pushed the door open and kicked it shut.

“Is this my room?” Audrey asked, her arms smacking his ass with every step he took.

“No, it’s mine.”

“You don’t have a roommate?”

“Not on this trip, Lucas is rooming with another rookie to keep him on the straight and narrow,” Tate groaned before falling into bed, landing across Audrey’s mid-section.

The nightly knock came, and Tate yelled out, “Sleeping!”

Audrey giggled as she kicked off her heels, and moved her hand into Tate’s hair. Her dress was scratchy against his face, but he was too drunk to move. What really blew his mind was that, even in his drunken state, his body was burning for hers. The whole night was a tease with her rubbing and touching him all over. With each shot of the potent liquid, both their hands started to wonder. Taking in a deep breath of her scent, Tate let out a groan before snuggling closer into her stomach.

“Shit, I want you so bad,” he muttered, “I’m hard as a rock, but there is no way I can move right now.”

Audrey giggled, “Good, ‘cause I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t say no.”

“Because you are drunk, huh?”

“No, ‘cause I want you too.”

Tate had to smile at that.

Chapter 15

Audrey didn’t stir until she felt the bed move. She was afraid that if she opened her eyes the night before would have been a dream. She had never had so much fun in her life. Erik and Phillip were hoots and Tate was magnificent. She never wanted it to end, but she knew it had to. Her body was still tingling in the spots Tate had touched and she was pretty sure she was still wet from the night before. There was something about a man moving his hips to sexy drumbeats that made Audrey slick with want. She had never been so turned on in her life.

Well, she took that back… their night together she was basically extinguishing the fire with her wetness.

Opening one eye, she saw Tate lying beside her with his eyes closed. She remembered him falling asleep on her, not beside her and he was wearing a shirt, unlike now. Opening her other eye, she took in Tate’s statuesque body. Lord, he was beautiful. Taking in his gorgeous chest, she noticed the names that were written under each black bird that flew across his chest. She hadn’t noticed that before; sitting up, she read each name.

Pappa, Mamma, Matilda.

She smiled as she looked up at his swoon worthy face. Before she could ask him about the names, Tate opened his eyes and said, “I’m surprised I made it through practice.”

Audrey giggled, “Was it rough?”

“Yeah, no more drinking with you when I’ve got practices or games.”

Still giggling, Audrey laid back, “Told you I party hard.”

“Uh yeah, but that wasn’t the worst part.”

Audrey glanced over, “What was?”

Tate shook his head, “When I came out on the ice, all the guys had sombreros and maracas. They were shaking them, and screaming out ‘Ole’!”

Audrey laughed out loud as Tate only glared, “It was not funny”

“Whatever, that is epically awesome!”

“Traitor,” he sneered before poking her in the ribs. She jumped and moved away but before she could get far, he was on top of her, tickling her to death.

“Ahh! Tate, quit!” she screamed as their laughter filled the room. When she couldn’t take it anymore, she cried out, “Okay, okay! It wasn’t funny!” while happy tears streamed down her cheeks.

“That is what I thought,” Tate laughed before sitting up, still pinning her hips down with his.

She glanced up at him, and then down to where he only wore a pair of sheer shorts, “Um, you gonna get off me?”

“No,” he said with a lusty grin. Oh no, she knew that grin, and she knew it was hard to resist.

“Why?” she asked cautiously.

“Because you owe me a kiss.”

Audrey raised an eyebrow, “Excuse me?”

“I took you out last night, and you didn’t give me a goodnight kiss.”

Ah, so he felt like it was a date too. That was good to know, since the whole time they were together, Audrey couldn’t stop thinking it was also.

It was one of the best dates she ever had.

“I thought we just went out as friends,” she supplied.

Tate smiled as he slowly shook his head, “You and I both know that was a date the moment you stepped out of that room with this dress and those heels on. You were trying to impress me.”

Audrey giggled, “Sheesh, you are cocky as hell!”

Tate laughed, “Say, I’m wrong then.”

Audrey eyed him as her smile grew. He wasn’t wrong, she had wanted to impress him and she knew she had by the way his eyes stay glued to her the whole night. “Maybe I was.”

“It’s the truth.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Maybe.”

Tate smiled before bringing his lip between his teeth while giving her a long heated look. He moved his hands beside her head, dropping his face to be closer to hers, “Kiss me, Audrey.”

“No way,” she said shaking her head, “not in this bed.”

“Why not?” he asked with a not so innocent grin.

“Because we both know it won’t stop at a kiss.” When he didn’t disagree she laughed as she pushed him off her. He landed beside her and smiled as he stretched his long arms in front of him. “Maybe if you are a gentleman, and walk me to my room, I might reward you with one.”

Tate glanced over at her and smiled, “You ready to go?”

Laughing, Audrey said, “Yeah, I need a shower, and I’m pretty sure my breath stinks.”

“Not too bad,” he said with a smile.

Audrey returned the smile before rolling out of bed and sliding into her heels. Before thinking, she had run her mouth, and now she was nervous and second guessing herself, like this was going to be their first kiss or something.

Not looking at him, Audrey stood up, pulling her dress down and fixing the top. When she looked up to see where Tate was, he was standing by the door, pulling his shirt over his head.

“Oh,” she said as she made her way to him and lifted the shirt up over his chest, exposing his tattoo. When he didn’t stop her, she laughed, “Sheesh, I could take advantage of you and you would let me, huh?”

“Oh yeah, are you doing that now?” he asked playfully.

She shook her head running her fingers along the birds, feeling his hard chest, “No silly, what are these? Names?”

In an instant, Tate’s playful smile was gone, and his mouth went in a tight line as he pulled his shirt down. “Yeah, my mom, dad, and sister.”

“Aw, wow! That’s awesome. I love that tattoo, it’s beautiful.”

Tate glanced away and then nodded, “Thank you. Come on, let’s get you to your room.”

As they walked down the hall, Audrey couldn’t help but notice that Tate’s mood had changed. She didn’t know what happened, but she had a feeling it was about the tattoos. Once in the elevator, Audrey asked, “Did I make you mad?”

Tate looked up at her, shaking his head, “No, love, not at all.”

The door dinged, and Tate led her out with his hand on her lower back. It felt so nice to have someone hold her there, but that wasn’t what made Audrey smile. It was the ‘love’ he added in. She had never been called love. Sexy, baby, babe, cupcake, you name it, she’s been called it, but never love. It was sweet, and it made her belly do flip flops, especially when it was dripping with his accent. It truly made her heart skip a beat.

Making their way down the hall, Audrey’s heart started to pick up speed. He was going to kiss her, and she couldn’t wait. Wasn’t that supposed to be bad? Because at that moment she wasn’t thinking it was. Eek! What the hell was wrong with her!? Was she doing the right thing? Ah, there was her door. Reaching into her bra, she pulled her room key and Tate chuckled beside her.

“That’s been in your bra?”

She flashed him a grin, “Yeah, I got lipstick in there too, and my bank cards.”

Tate smiled and nodded as she pushed the door open. She turned in the doorway, biting down hard on her lip. She didn’t know what to say and she was freaking out on the inside. Tate looked calm, staring down at the ground as he kicked around at the black carpet.

“When are you leaving?” he asked.

“Tomorrow morning, at 5am.”

He nodded, and when he looked up into her eyes, she lost her breath. “Do you want to come watch me play tonight?”

Audrey smiled, “I didn’t buy a ticket.”

“I’ll get you a ticket.”

She nodded, “I would like that.”

Tate smiled as he took a step towards her, taking her hand in his, “I want you there.”

Looking down at her, his hand moved up to cup her face. She took in a shaky breath before saying, “Then I’m there.”

A slow grin went across his lip before he dipped his head down, placing a soft kiss against her lips, but it was over before she knew it! Opening her eyes, she watched as he walked away, chuckling. Shocked, Audrey threw her hands up, “That’s it?!”

Tate threw his head back as he laughed while walking down the hall. Throwing a playful grin over his shoulder, he said, “We’re just friends, remember.”

Ugh!

~*~

The rest of the day, Audrey enjoyed lying in bed and recovering from the night before. She thought a lot about Tate and later that night, it surprised her how much she screamed and cheered for him while he was in goal. He was amazing, and she couldn’t help but notice that he kept sending her quick glances and grins. It was nice to have someone who was so in tune with her. She had never had a guy chase after her, tease her, and want her all in one. It was different and she loved it. As she watched Tate block over forty shots, she was screaming so loud that she was sure the whole arena heard her.

It was then, that she realized that she and Tate Ooooodder were way more than friends.

~*~

The next day, Audrey pulled into her driveway a little sad that she wasn’t able to say bye to Tate in person. He had interviews after the game, and she tried to stay awake but couldn’t, and then he was asleep when she left that morning. She hated not being able to say bye, and she kind of wanted to thank him for the two amazing nights he gave her with a way better kiss then they had shared before. She hadn’t had that much fun in a really long time and it was all thanks to him. With a smile, Audrey thought that it was a good thing he was coming home that night, even if it was only for two nights, it was better than nothing.

Since she was still being lazy, Audrey left her overnight bag in the car as she made her way to the mailbox. Just as she reached into the mailbox, her phone rang. Pulling it out of her pocket, she saw it was the guy she had been thinking about all morning and all night.

“I overslept, I’m sorry,” Tate said when she said hello.

“No, big deal. I’ll see you tonight, you can make it up to me,” she said with a grin as she opened up a letter from the health department.

“Actually, I’m not coming home tonight. After the game tonight, I’m going stay with some of my old roommates. I haven’t seen them in months.”

“Oh,” she said sadly, “That’s cool.”

“Yeah, but I’ll make it up to you tomorrow.”

A smile tugged at her lips, “How so?”

“I was thinking dancing at our favorite club and maybe some dinner.”

“If you say sushi, you might have yourself a date.”

Tate chuckled, “Go eat sushi with me, love, and then go dancing with me.”

“Well since you asked so sweetly,” Audrey cooed.

“Good, but the only thing is; I think Erik and Phillip want to go.”

Audrey laughed, “That’s fine, I’ll ask Piper to go.”

“Awesome, have you told her that you told Erik she liked him?”

Audrey gasped, “Oh no! I totally forgot about that! She is so gonna kill me.”

“Yeah she is,” he laughed.

Audrey giggled as she read the letter she had opened. With a grin she said, “Well Mr. Ooooder, I would like to inform you that, I am not pregnant and that I am clean as a whistle which means you are too.”

“Huh?”

“I went and got tested after our one night stand.”

“Oh! Okay, well that’s good to know. I forgot I hadn’t used condoms, good thing you are on birth control. That was the first time I wasn’t prepared,” he laughed as Audrey stood quietly in her driveway.

It was a prefect opening for her to tell him, but instead of taking it, she crumbled the piece of paper in her hand and sadly said, “Yeah.”

~*~

Come see me.

No.

Please, I need to see you.

What do you want Levi? I’m not having sex with you. I’m done with all that.

No, it is not that. I want to talk about giving this thing you call “forever” a shot.

“Please God, Audrey. Do not go in there,” Piper pleaded over the phone. Audrey sat in her car outside of the Starbucks on West End. She was supposed to meet Levi inside three minutes ago, but at the last second Audrey freaked out and called Piper.

“But what if he does want forever, Pipe?”

“Oh my God! Who cares? What about Tate? Y’all have a date tonight.”

“I know, but we are just friends who are kinda moving into dating. We aren’t fully there yet,” Audrey pointed out.

“You are acting like a slut Audrey, and I’m done with it. That asshole doesn’t deserve you, and you allow him to fuck with your head!”

“How am I acting like a slut? I told him to meet me at a public place because I didn’t want the risk of him trying to sleep with me.”

“Whatever, Audrey. What about Tate? Don’t you care at all?”

“Yes, I do, and you know it, but why try to make something work with him when there is a chance of it failing?”

“Audrey, what the hell? Are you going to tip toe through life and do things that are safe or are you going to live and be happy!? This is insane, it’s like I don’t even know you.”

“I am the same person I was when we met, nothing has changed,” Audrey argued.

“Then I don’t know if I like this person,” Piper said sadly. It hurt her just as much as it hurt Audrey to hear her say it. “You deserve more and you are settling for crap.”

“Piper, you just don’t understand-”

Suddenly there was a knock at Audrey’s window. Turning she saw Levi standing there with a pissed off look on his face and for the first time ever, Audrey didn’t think he looked good. He looked rough, like he had had a bad day or something. What was wrong with him?

“Audrey?”

“Hey, let me let you go, Levi is at the window,” she said before hanging up the phone while Piper screamed something along the lines of ‘Don’t open that fucking window.’ But Audrey did and said, “Hey.”

“What the hell, I’ve been waiting for almost twenty minutes.”

“I was on the phone,” Audrey said simply.

“Obviously, come on, let’s get out of here. We’ll go back to my house.”

He went to open her door but it was locked, and for some reason, she knew not to unlock it.

“No, I don’t have time for that. What did you want to talk about?”

Levi let out a frustrated breath before leaning against the car door. Putting a smirk on his face, he said, “You look good, cupcake, you alright?”

Audrey nodded, “Just fine.”

“Good,” he said nodding, “so do you miss me?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Sometimes.”

“Well I miss you, why don’t we just by pass all this talk shit and get to what we both want.”

“I don’t want to bypass anything. I told you my terms, Levi. I don’t want to be just your fuck buddy.”

“Audrey, come on, this is stupid. Why are you doing this? I thought--”

“I thought you said you wanted to talk about forever?”

Levi laughed, “No that was my way of getting you here. Nothing’s changed. I just want you, bad.”

“For fuck sakes,” she muttered, reaching to start her car.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m leaving,” she said through her teeth, “You turn me into a crazy person, Levi, and I’m fucking tired of it.”

“Oh come on, why are you being like this. We both know that isn’t true, that you want me.”

“You’re delusional. Move away from my car, please.”

“No, get out, let me talk to you,” he demanded, moving his arm into the car to hold on to her steering wheel.

“No Levi, get your hand off my steering wheel, and leave me be. Don’t bother me anymore.”

“Why? It’s not like anyone else will ever want you? I’m the only one who wants to deal with your whinny bitch ass self,” he sneered, still holding onto her wheel. For a split second Audrey was a tad bit scared but that was gone and anger replaced it.

“And you wonder why I don’t want to be with you! You’re an asshole! Get the hell out of my car,” she said smacking his hand away. His eyes went wide and he let go of her wheel as he took a step back, “I don’t even know what I was thinking coming here!”

“You care about me! You love me!” he yelled.

“No, I’m done,” she yelled back and then she blurted out, “I’m seeing someone!”

Levi’s laugh sent chills down her spine. He then leaned in close, his face only inches from hers causing her to back into the headrest. He then flashed her a devilish grin before he whispered, “Your heart belongs to me and always will. No one will ever be what I am to you, you may think I’m an asshole and all that, but you know I am good to you. I took care of you in bed. I was there when you needed me. I don’t know what your problem is, but get the fuck over it. I’m not going anywhere and neither are you. No one and I mean no one will ever want you, so why even try?”

“That’s not true,” Audrey whispered as Levi smirked at her, his eyes dark with anger.

“This guy only wants your hot pussy, that’s it. I know you, you probably slept with him within the first week, and now he is hooked. He won’t treat you right and he won’t be there for you. He’ll end up hurting you after he is done fucking you. When he gets to know you, the whiny, needy, bitchy Audrey, the one who wants the house, the kids, and white picket fence, he’ll run. You’re not worth anyone’s time, Audrey.”

Audrey shook her head as tears gathered in her eyes, “But you want me, what makes you any different from all these guys, Levi?”

“Because I’m just as fucked up as you. We are good together, Cupcake, so stop fighting this shit,” he said softly, his eyes boring in hers. For a moment she believed that this was the Levi she loved, but something wasn’t right. She knew this was wrong, her heart didn’t want him, because if it did, she wouldn’t be thinking about what Tate would think about her being there with him.

Shaking her head, Audrey said, “I’m sorry, Levi, I deserve better. I deserve the husband, the white picket fence, and maybe,” she swallowed passed the lump in her throat, “maybe children, but what I don’t deserve is this shit from you. I will always love you, but it isn’t the love I thought it was.”

Levi shook his head, “That’s bullshit.”

“I care about you, and know that I will always be here for you, but not in a romantic way anymore, but as friends.”

Levi’s face was tight with anger before he slammed his fist into the side of her car. Pinning her with a look of death, he sneered, “Fuck you, and your ‘friend shit’.”

And with that, he was gone.

Audrey watched as he stomped angrily to his car, and even watched as he pulled away. When she started crying it wasn’t because she had officially ended things with Levi, it was because everything he said could very well be true.

***

Tate sat on his porch with water in his hand and his phone in the other. He thought it would be a little weird to text and ask Audrey were she was so he decided to stalk her Facebook. There wasn’t anything on there and he was confused. He thought she would have been home, getting ready for their date, but she wasn’t.

Where was she?

He had had a rough night partying with his old buddies. It was a good time, but he couldn’t stop thinking about Audrey. He had even texted her at the club to tell her he was sorry he wasn’t home. She was cute about it, and told him she expected something big today. Tate planned on delivering just that. In the fridge were a dozen fresh cut, pink chrysanthemums that he knew she would love. He was excited to give them to her, and he was even more excited to wrap her up in his arms.

But something didn’t feel right.

Where was she?

Messing around his on his phone, he brought up her number, and pressed it to call. It only rang twice when she answered.

“Hey.”

“Hey you,” he said smiling at the sound of her voice, “I’m very disappointed right now.”

“Why?” she asked without even a giggle.

Fuck, something was wrong.

“Well, I’m home, and you are not.”

“Oh, shit, what time is it? Crap, I’m turning onto our street, I’m almost there. I lost track of time,” she said flustered.

“Whoa, it’s okay. I was just joking with you.”

“Oh, well I’m home now,” she said just as the crunch of her tires on the gravel sounded her arrival. Standing up, he smiled as his eyes met hers.

“You are, and man, love, you are simply gorgeous.”

Audrey smiled and waved as she said, “Wow, really know how to make a girl blush, huh?”

“Get out of that car, now,” he said, hanging up the phone and making his way towards her. She met him half way, and he enveloped her in a tight fierce hug. Her arms wrapped around his middle as she buried her nose in his chest, holding him just as tight. Tate placed a kiss on top of her head, and then nuzzled his nose in her hair. They stood in each other’s arms for what seemed like hours when it was only minutes. He loved the feel of her and felt like she needed this.

She needed him.

“I want to kiss you, Audrey,” he whispered into her hair. “Look at me.” Glancing up at him, he saw her eyes were pooled with tears. “Whoa, what’s wrong?” Shaking her head, Audrey bit down on her lip as she looked down at his chest. “Audrey, love, tell me.”

“I saw Levi today.”

“What?” he asked as she moved out of his arms, leaving him feeling empty. He had a bad feeling growing in his chest and he had no clue what it was.

“I told him it was really over, he’s been texting and calling and stuff, but I told him to leave me alone.”

Tate nodded, “Good.”

“But he said some really awful things to me, and, Tate, I’m hurting because part of me believes him.”

“What did he say? I doubt it was true, he was probably trying to hurt you.”

“Well he succeeded,” she said sadly.

When they heard the crunch of gravel they both turned to see Piper pulling into the driveway. Turning back to look at Audrey, Tate said, “Tell me what you need me to do.”

She paused and then said, “I need you to be my friend.”

Tate felt like she had kicked him in the gut, “Your friend?”

“Hey!” Piper yelled as she made her way towards them, “Hey Tate,” she said, but Tate couldn’t speak, he stood there not able to catch a breath, because he was pretty sure a wall had come up between them again.

And like before, he ran dead into it.

~*~

Tate didn’t say a word to Audrey through dinner. He hadn’t even given her the flowers he bought. All he did was sit there and eat. It wasn’t like she was talking to him though, she just picked at her food basically ignoring everyone. Phillip and Piper were in a full conversation, with Erik adding in his part here and there. Tate noticed that Erik had been talking a lot more to Piper and if Audrey wasn’t in a pissy mood, he would have pointed that out.

Glancing over at Audrey, Tate hated how even though he was mad, and hurt, he couldn’t help but think she was gorgeous. Her hair was down along her shoulders, hiding the open back of her lace black dress. It was frilly and girly as hell, but man, she looked good in it. It came to her knees, and she wore lace black high heels that had diamond incrusted heels. Her makeup was soft this time, and she looked so damn vulnerable. Despite being upset, he just wanted to make everything better.

He just didn’t know how.

After dinner they all rode in Phillip’s big truck to Wanna Be’s nightclub. Audrey and Piper were stuck in the back with Tate, and Audrey was pressed to his side. He wanted to wrap his arm around her, tell her everything was okay, and that what asshat said wasn’t true. But instead he sat there, waiting for the night to be over. Once parked, everyone piled out of the truck, and headed inside. When Phillip stopped Tate, he held back as everyone walked pass them.

“Everything okay with you and Audrey?”

Tate nodded, “Fine,” he lied before moving away and heading to the bar. Glancing back to where Audrey and Piper sat talking, Tate downed a beer and ordered another one.

“You sure?” Phillip asked from beside him.

“She fucking friend zoned me again,” Tate said, pointing to Audrey with his beer, “And I want to kill the guy who is fucking with her.”

“Wow, I haven’t heard you cuss that much off the ice. You must be angry,” Phillip said, leaning beside Tate, drinking his own beer. “If you need help with the body, Erik and I got you.”

Tate nodded, “Thanks.”

“Tell me what happened, maybe I can help.”

So Tate did. He told Phillip, how he had knocked down Audrey’s walls, how they were together, how she admitted to wanting him. He told Phillip everything in the middle of a bar while the girl he wanted sat not even fifty feet away. “So tell me, is it worth it? Do I stand here and wait, or do I go on? We have something, something great, but she won’t let go of all the shit this dick did to her.”

“I am the wrong person to ask, I fuck ‘em and leave ‘em. That’s how I roll, but I agree there is something between you guys and if I can see it, you know it’s real. So I mean, shit, Tate. Do you…what do you want to do?”

“I want her to love me.”

Phillip nodded a shocked expression on his face, “Okay, what does she want?”

“She wants me to be there for her as a friend. She said she needs a friend.”

Phillip nodded, “And now you are both are acting weird?”

“Yeah.”

“So, stop, act like nothing changed. Until she says ‘Tate, I don’t want you’, keep on the way you’ve been. Be persistent. Don’t give up.”

Tate glanced across the bar and saw that Audrey was sitting by herself. Glancing out to the dance floor, he saw that Piper and Erik were dancing close, and intimately. He had been so excited about getting her on the floor again, about being close. Phillip was right. Sitting his beer down, he cupped Phillip’s shoulder in thanks, before making his way across the bar. Audrey looked up just as he reached her.

“I thought you were going to show me these mad dance moves,” he teased.

Audrey smiled, shrugging her shoulders, “I didn’t think you wanted to see them.”

“Get up, love, let’s go dance,” he said pulling her up and onto the dance floor. Once they made it to the floor, Tate took her hands and made her dance with him. When she wouldn’t move, he asked, “What’s going on!?”

Audrey shook her head, pointing to the door, “Tate, let’s go talk.”

Tate smiled as he shook his head and brought her in close with his arms, “I don’t want to talk. I want to dance with the most beautiful girl in the room. So come on, show me these mad moves.”

Audrey moved her hands up his arms, and shook her head, “You’re not gonna give up are you?”

Tate smiled leaning his head against hers, “Never.”

After that, the night went great. Tate and Audrey danced, and enjoyed their friends. Neither of them talked about being friends, or even more, they just did what they did best, and that was being together.

Phillip had decided to go home with some girl, leaving them without a ride. Phillip was good for some things but when a girl was involved, he was hopeless. Erik and Piper decided to share a taxi, leaving Tate and Audrey to get one of their own.

Standing in the driveway of their condos, Tate paid for the taxi as Audrey stood beside him, his jacket tightly wrapped around her. Thanking the driver, Tate turned, wrapping an arm around Audrey.

“It is freezing out!” she declared, snuggling closer to him.

“It is, come on, let’s get you inside,” he said walking with her to her door.

“So, thanks for a great night,” Audrey said turning to face him, “You really know how to show a girl a good time.”

Tate smiled, “You are welcome, I am just glad I got to see these mad moves of yours.”

“Told you they were killer,” she joked as she smiled brightly at him.

Silenced stretched between them as they stood staring at each other. Tate pushed his tongue against his teeth before taking her hand in his. “Are you going to let me kiss you goodnight?”

Audrey looked long and hard at him, and when she shook her head no, he felt like she had kicked him again. “I don’t want to lead you on, Tate. I know I keep saying that, but I really don’t want to hurt you.”

Tate nodded, “Okay.”

“Are you mad?”

Tate shook his head, “No, I’m frustrated, because we have something.”

“I agree.”

“Then kiss me, Audrey,” he said pleading her with his eyes. “Give me the green light, love.”

Audrey shook her head as she moved away from him, opening her door, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Tate nodded and watched as she gave him one last look before shutting the door. Lacing his fingers behind his head, he let out the breath he was holding. She was going to drive him insane, and he didn’t know what to do. He didn’t have anyone to call to help him figure it out. No family, no friends who could help. He was on his own, and what he wanted to do was not necessarily right. In his mind, he would have kissed her and worried about the repercussions later. He needed her, and he could see in her eyes that she needed and wanted him.

Oh well, there was always tomorrow.

Digging his keys out of his pocket, he went to open the door, when Audrey’s opened again. Audrey peeked out, and Tate looked over at her, heat filling his body at the sight of her. She had changed into a t-shirt, and from where he was standing, it looked like she only wore panties. She held out his coat with a small shy smile on her face, “Here.”

He looked down at the coat and then her. Was this his sign? She could have given him the jacket tomorrow, how did she know he was still out there? This had to be a sign, and he had to kiss her.

Now.

Without warning, he pulled her by her outstretch arm and gathered her into his arms, kissing her hard against her parted mouth. Since her mouth was already opened he moved his tongue inside her mouth before pushing her against the wall between their doors. Her hands moved up his arms, taking hold of his shoulders as he continued to drink from her mouth. When they parted, her sparkling brown eyes were full of the same heat that filled his.

“I can’t be friends,” he said before bringing her back to his mouth.

He moved his hands down her body as hers stayed at his shoulders, holding him close. Tate’s hand squeezed Audrey’s full ass before lifting her and pressing himself into her. He was harder than a frozen puck, and he was more than ready to be inside her.

“Say yes, Audrey,” he said against her lips, “tell me I can make love to you.”

Her breath was tickling his lips as she nodded, breathlessly saying, “Please, yes.”

Tate knew that if he didn’t get them inside he was going to have her right there. So he picked her up, his arms wrapped around her ass as her legs wrapped around his waist, and carried her inside. He slammed the door shut with the back of his foot as his mouth stayed busy with hers. He needed a flat surface and he needed one now. He parted, only for a second, to look around the room. Everything seemed so far away, his need for her was so compelling, so intense, that he slowly lowered her to the floor, looking deep into her eyes as he laid her down. She looked up at him through heated eyes with a smile tugging at her lips.

“Couldn’t make it to the couch?”

“Fuck no, I need you now,” he said before standing and chucking his pants off. He pushed his boxers down, and saw Audrey’s eyes go wide when his erection sprang free. As he looked down at her, trying to figure out what to rip off first, Audrey smiled. As if she knew what he was thinking, Audrey moved her shirt up and over her head, giving him a delectable view of her bright purple thong. She then moved her hands up her body, removing her matching bra, leaving her complete and fantastically bare with only a little piece of purple covering her moist wanting spot. It was so unbelievably hot seeing her like that. She was so gorgeous, so thick and beautiful, that Tate’s hand drifted to his shaft, slowly moving up and down as he bit down on his lip. He wasn’t going to make it. She was going to kill him with her sexiness.

“God, that’s hot,” she gasped as she watched him moved his hand up and down his shaft.

“This is hot? You should see what I see,” he said before dropping to his knee and taking a hold of her waist. When he flipped her around, she let out a little gasp before he admired the view from behind. Her ass was the perfect size, such roundness that set him on edge. The only problem was that purple piece of fabric, separating him from his desire.  Running his hands along her cheeks, he slid his fingers under her thong, moving it aside so he could see her beautiful core, glistening with the proof that he had turned her on as much as she had done him. He moved his hand over her ass, cupping her sweet dripping wet core as she let out a hearty groan.

“God, I want you,” she whimpered causing him to bite down on his lip before he started to move his thumb roughly over her taut clit. She let out a strangled moan as he continued to assault the most sensitive spot of her body. He wanted to let her come but he wanted to be inside her when she did. He moved back some, using his other hand to direct his shaft inside her, pushing forward until he was fully inside her. They both let out appreciative groans at the intense way they were connected. He had been waiting for this and the way she felt around his pulsing cock wasn’t a disappointment. It was fucking fantastic.

He continued to move his finger in a slow, lazy crazy eight along her clit while he made slow languid thrusts inside her. He was surprised he wasn’t pounding into her, but then he knew he wanted to make her come first. He had to take care of her, give her the pleasure he thought she deserved.

Then he would pound to oblivion.

But she was taking too long. Tate pulled out of her, despite her cry of dismay. Didn’t she realize he didn’t want to leave her hot body either?  He wanted her just as much, but he had to make her come, he needed her too.  With his hands at her hips, he flipped her back onto her back, before burying his face in her swollen hot core. Audrey’s gasp turned into punctuated ones as he moved his tongue between her swollen lips. He lapped at her sweetness like he couldn’t go on a day without it. When her hands moved into his hair, pulling him closer to her hot center, he went faster, flicking his tongue over her clit, so quickly and so precisely that she shattered underneath him with seconds.

Tate quickly sat back up, pushing inside her, wanting to feel her body clench his hard shaft. As he pushed into her to the hilt, his eyes fell to the back of his head. She felt so right, so perfect. It was like coming home. Tate looked down at Audrey’s flushed, beautiful face, to see her looking up at him with glossy eyes.

Man, she was gorgeous.

A smile tugged at his lips as he slowly began to move in and out of her. Her hand came up his arms, gripping onto his biceps as he started to go faster, his knee burning from the roughness of the carpet.

Not that he cared.

He was too far gone, and with one final thrust, his balls tightened and he exploded inside her. He rocked against her body, her fingers biting into his biceps as he spilled inside her. Tate slowly lowered his body onto Audrey’s burning hot one, meeting his mouth with hers before giving her slow lazy kisses. Her hands went up his back causing him to shiver underneath her touch.

This was his oblivion.

Audrey moved her lips to the side of his jaw, kissing softly before moving her lips to his ears. “I’m pretty sure I have carpet burn on my ass, can we take this upstairs?”

Chapter 16

The night before was on replay in Audrey’s brain as she watched Tate sleep. It was four in the morning, and she knew that he would be awaking soon to leave. His plane was departing at 6am. She knew this because she had watched him set his phone for 4:30 before he had continually ravished her well into the night. Her body was still tingling with aftershocks from the many orgasms he had bestowed on her. Audrey could still hear him whispering ‘love’ in her ear and feel his calloused hands gripping her hips as he pounded inside her. She was sure she had bruises along her hips and thighs, but she didn’t care at all.  The night was amazing, and she had never felt so thoroughly loved the next morning, in her whole life.

But all that was about to change.

Scooting closer, Audrey snuggled close to Tate’s chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. She didn’t want to forget this. She knew she wouldn’t but just in case, she memorized the way his arm lay across her hip, while the other was above her head, tangled in her hair. She took in his plump lips, and the way they parted some when he took a deep breath. She smiled when she noticed his long eye lashes dusting the top of his cheeks, and then the way his hair was in every direction imaginable. He was gorgeous, sweet, and the most amazing lover ever, but she knew they had messed up bad.

How many times did she say that they needed to stay friends? She didn’t say that for the hell of it. It was for a reason. She cared about him, so much, but it didn’t matter. She couldn’t give him what he wanted. She should never have let it go as far as she had without telling him. He deserved to know. She should have stopped him when he asked her if he could make love to her, but she couldn’t. She wanted him just as much, and even though she didn’t regret it, she knew she had done wrong.

When Levi’s ugly words started to muddled her beautiful night with Tate, Audrey felt like she wanted to die. Levi had spent eight months with her, the longest she had ever been with anyone. He had to know what he was talking about, but even knowing he may be right didn’t keep Audrey from wanting to puke with hurt. She didn’t want this to end, but Tate deserved better. Was she doing the right thing? Was pushing him away the right thing to do or should she just tell him? Could she risk it? What if he rejected her right there, would it make what she was about to do hurt less? Why did it have to hurt at all?

Audrey wanted nothing more than to be normal. To have a normal body, to be able to give him everything in the world, just so she could keep him forever. But keeping him would be selfish and heartless without telling him, and she wasn’t sure she could. She didn’t know if uttering the words that cut her every time she thought of them would be able to leave her lips. Tate was too good of a man, too full of heart and kindness for her to keep things like that from him. Even if she had no doubt in her mind that Tate was her Prince Charming, she had to let him go.

Prince Charming wouldn’t want a defective Cinderella.

Tears sprang to her eyes as she watched him stir under her intense gaze. When his eyes fluttered open and they met hers, his face broke into a sleepy grin while Audrey’s heart broke in a billion pieces. Tate’s hand left her hip, cupping her cheek before dusting her lips with soft slow kisses. When he pulled back and she looked up at him with watery eyes, his brow pulled together and he asked, “I expected a grin this morning, not sad eyes. What’s wrong?”

Audrey swallowed passed the lump in her throat before she said, “I messed up.”

Tate pulled back, his eyes searching hers as he said, “What?”

She couldn’t take him looking at her like that so Audrey rolled away, her back to him, hiding her tear filled eyes, as she said “This was a mistake and you know it, I told you I only wanted to be friends, that I can’t be that girl for you, and you persisted and I gave in and now it’s more complicated than it was before.”

Standing up, Audrey reached for her robe and put it on. Glancing over to the bed, Tate was sitting up, his arms resting on his legs as he looked at her in disbelieve.

“You are fucking kidding me right?”

Audrey shook her head, “Tate, I’m not right for you.”

Tate looked off to the side, letting out a long breath. “This again? Really? Why?”

“Because I’m needy, and whiny and-”

“No! Fuck that,” he said cutting her off. He jumped out of bed, naked, as he closed the distance between them, “You are letting that piece of shit get in your head and you are letting him win. Don’t do this, don’t hurt us. We are good together, if you didn’t know that before, you have to know that now. You have to, especially after last night.”

She did, but it didn’t matter.

“It doesn’t matter if we are or not, Tate. How can I be selfish and lead you on when nothing will ever work between us?”

“Why would you think that?! What the fuck have I done?” he yelled, “I have done everything I know to make you feel special, to make you believe I have true feelings for you. What am I doing that isn’t right?”

Tears pooled in her eyes and she begged herself not to let them fall. When one did, she shook her head looking down at the ground, “It isn’t you, Tate, it’s me.”

“Fuck that,” he sneered, moving through the room gathering his clothes, “I wasn’t joking or trying to get in your pants when I said I can’t be friends with you, Audrey, I can’t. I care too much; I want you too much to do that. I deserve better and so do you, so stop with this charade. Stop listening to this dick who is only trying to hurt you.” Audrey watched as he threw his shirt on before he ran his fingers through his hair, his hands pausing at the top of his head, “What are you going to do Audrey? Be with dick heads and assholes while working a job you hate for the rest of your life? Are you always going to wish for more?”

“I don’t know,” she whispered.

He shook his head again, looking away as Audrey crumbled inside. She wanted to run up to him, hold him, tell him she didn’t mean any of it, but she couldn’t.

“You are going to let me leave aren’t you?”

“I care about you too much to do this to you,” she said as the tears started to fall in heaps.

“No, don’t cry, you don’t get to cry! I’m not the one breaking your heart! You’re breaking mine!” he yelled, “You are throwing away something that could be real, that could be everything you want. What I want!”

“Tate, please,” Audrey whispered, “please don’t hate me, just know that I am doing this for you.”

“Doing what?! Hurting me?!”

This wasn’t going the way she thought it would. She didn’t expect him to fight back, to demand answers. She didn’t think he would be this hurt and upset, but she could see the hurt in his eyes. She was hurting him, and she didn’t want to but what else could she do.

“Damn it!” he yelled once more, picking up his jeans and putting them on, “You said you didn’t want to lead me on but damn it, Audrey, why didn’t you say no last night? Can’t you see that you mean something to me? That I’ve been waiting for last night to happen for weeks and then you finally give it to me and you are taking it away again? How is that fair? How can you hurt me like that?”

“Tate, please, I don’t want to hurt you, I didn’t expect last night to happen. It just did. That’s why we shouldn’t even be friends, we should just walk away.”

“Even with you saying that and hurting me right now, I can’t imagine my life without you! You’ve weaved yourself in my life and now you want back out?”

“You have to understand that I am looking out for you.”

“How?!” he yelled out, making her jump, “How is crushing my heart looking out for me?”

“I don’t want to hurt you,” she whispered again, “but I don’t know what to do, you don’t want to be with someone who is damaged like me. There are so many other girls out there.”

He looked over at her, shaking his head, “You are always going to throw away potential happiness, you know that? You are always going to sit back and let life happen around you while you drown in your sorrows. You don’t want to be happy, you want to work at a shit ass job, you want to go from asshole to asshole, you want this life. You could change it all, Audrey, and I’m not going to sit here and let you hurt me until you finally realize that. If I walk out that door, I’m done.”

His words were like a knife cutting her right down the center of her chest. She had never felt such intense emotional pain and she knew it was because she was hurting someone. She had never hurt anyone, and to be hurting the one person she cared most about was honestly tearing her apart. He was more than right, about everything. Everything he said was the truth, and damn it, he deserved the truth!

“I can’t have kids!” she yelled out. When she realized what she said, she covered her mouth, tears falling over her hands as she watched his face change from anger to confusion.

Tate took in a few more breath before he shrugged his shoulders. “Okay? What does that have to do with anything?”

Audrey shook her head as her heart continued to pound in her chest. Did she really just tell him that, and did he really not understand how that has everything to do with why she couldn’t be with him?

“You want kids, Tate. I can’t give them to you, so how in the world am I right for you?”

“Are you kidding me right now? I don’t care about that. I care about you. I care about us, what we could have.”

Shaking her head, she looked away, “You are saying that now but later you’re gonna wish you never had. I can’t give you a child, Tate, I am defective and you deserve a woman who can!”

“Are you serious? You letting what could be a problem later ruin us now? Why can’t we cross that bridge later? We aren’t getting married tomorrow, Audrey, we are not having kids the next day. We are dating, we are getting to know each other better to see if we would want to get married and have kids.”

“I told you, I am looking towards the future and if I know I can’t give you the world, why waste my time now?”

Tate shook his head, a soulless laugh leaving his lips, “I can’t believe this. Why waste your time, huh? Is that what spending time with me, kissing me, making love to me is? A waste of time because you can’t give me children?”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

“But you are!” he yelled, moving past her, “You are hurting me now, Audrey, and what I don’t understand is that it’s over something that isn’t a deal breaker. I don’t like your laugh, your eyes, your face, or your personality because you can give me children later; I like it because of you, because I like you.”

Audrey wiped her face free of tears as a sob ripped through her. She didn’t want to hurt him at all, but he wasn’t listening. He wasn’t looking towards the future. He was looking at right now and right now everything was fine, but what about when he wants to hold a child that has his DNA, then what? She would never be able to give him that, and she would be damned if she was going to give him all of her now for him to throw away later.

Looking up at his beautifully hurt face, Audrey said, “I’m sorry, Tate.”

Tate gave her one last look before turning and leaving the room. She listened as he ran down the stairs and when he slammed the door, she was left heartbroken all over again. She wanted to run after him, tell him he was right, but she couldn’t. She knew she was doing the right thing.

Or at least, she hoped.

***

Tate wanted to beat the shit out of something, or someone.

Stomping through his house, he gathered his things before going out to the truck and throwing them in the back. Standing beside the truck, he took in angry breath before opening the door and staring at the driver’s seat. Shaking his head, he jumped into the truck, ignoring his desire to run back into the house and hide. No matter how much he wanted to blame his shaking hands on the fact he was angry, he knew it was because he was freaking out inside. No matter how angry he was, his anxiety played a major role in his life and he hated it. He hated that he couldn’t control it, that he couldn’t control the fact that his family was gone and that he couldn’t control how Audrey thought. He was so mad, so hurt but he had to drive, he had to go to the airfield, and he had to let Audrey go. He had to.

Even if doing that made him feel like he had lost everything.

Starting the truck, Tate took in three long breaths before pulling out the drive way and heading to the airfield. Once on the road he was able to calm down, get his anxiety under control again. But once his heart rate went back to normal, his fight with Audrey took over.  He replayed the argument, the words she said, and the ones he said, and nothing added up. He didn’t understand how something that didn’t matter at that moment was keeping them apart. Why was she doing this? Didn’t she understand that his heart was invested with her? That he honestly felt that he could possibly fall in love with her at any moment.

Tate wanted nothing more than to turn around and go back. Convince her she was wrong, but what good would that do? She didn’t want to be happy, she didn’t want to give him a chance, or at least see where they could go. She’d rather ruin everything over something so trivial, something that had nothing to do with them right now. He understood that she was worried about their future, but could they at least get through now before they started worrying about that?

Ah, she drove him nuts!

Tate knew this was because of that asshat, Levi. He hurt her to the core and because of that, Tate was paying for his mistakes. Tate didn’t understand it, what could that asshole say to mess her up so bad? Did he tell her that men didn’t want women who couldn’t have kids? Is that why she was so hung up on it? He wanted nothing more than to confront Levi, demand to know what he said to ruin Audrey. He then would promptly beat the shit out of him for hurting her. Why couldn’t Tate have found her eight months ago? Would it have been different? Would she know what was standing in front of her then?

Pulling into the airfield, Tate spotted Lucas standing beside his truck. He was waiting for Tate, like he did every time they had a road trip. All of a sudden, Tate became angry at Lucas and when he parked beside his good friend, he came out the car yelling.

“Why couldn’t you keep them apart!?”

Lucas looked around before looking back at Tate, “Are you talking to me?”

“Yes! Audrey and Levi, why couldn’t you have kept them apart? That asshole hurt her! Bad, and now I am paying for his fuck ups! So thanks a fucking lot, Lucas!”

Lucas scoffed, “What the hell? I didn’t do anything!”

“That’s right! Aren’t you supposed to take care of the women in your life? Did Audrey not mean enough to you to keep her safe? To protect her heart! What kind of man are you!”

Lucas’ eyes went wide as he stared up at him. Tate was breathing hard, his hands shaking and his heart beating in overtime. He knew he was wrong for what he was saying to his best friend, but he couldn’t help it. He was fucking losing it. Audrey was driving him insane, and Tate couldn’t see this working out for him. He was too far gone with her. For her to take away what he felt could be forever, felt like she had pulled the rug out from underneath him. He hadn’t felt so unbalanced and hurt since he buried his parents. That had to mean something, but it didn’t matter! She wouldn’t see that it did!

Taking a step forward, Lucas leaned in close, his eyes narrowed and full of anger. “Let me tell you something, you little punk, I love Audrey, and I did look out for her. I can’t control her life and no matter how many times, Fallon and I told her to stay away from him, she didn’t. We knew Levi was bad for her, but Audrey thought he wasn’t. So before you start blaming people who don’t deserve the blame, find out the facts.”

Lucas shook his head as he walked away, leaving Tate to feel worse than he originally had. Watching as his best friend, or whom he hoped was still his best friend, walk away, Tate felt empty. Who else was he going to lose and how much more pain was he going to be put through? He saw the look on Audrey’s face and knew that she stood by what she felt was right, and no matter what, Tate didn’t think she would change her mind. He didn’t understand it and he felt utterly helpless. Taking in a deep breath, Tate grabbed his bags and headed for the plane. Things were falling apart around him, but he still had a plane to catch and a game to play.

This was his life.

Emptiness.

***

When Audrey’s phone rang for the tenth time, she decided that she might want to make sure it wasn’t Fallon. Peeking out from under the sheets she and Tate had made love in; she saw that it wasn’t Fallon but Piper. Clicking ‘ignore’, she saw that the other nine calls had been from Piper too. Hating that she was ignoring her best friend, Audrey shook her head and went back into hiding.

She wanted to die.

Never had something hurt her this badly. She missed Tate something serious. While part of her didn’t want to admit why it hurt, the other part knew why. Audrey had said she was scared of rejection, well she hadn’t been rejected, she’d sent him away. Why though? What the hell was she thinking? Was it because he didn’t care that she couldn’t have children when she expected him too? Or was it because she really didn’t want to be happy?

Just as before when she walked away from Tate, she felt like she had made another mistake. Was that what she was going to do for the rest of her life? Make mistake after mistake? And never learn from them?

When her phone rang again and it was Piper, Audrey decided she should answer. Piper could be dying or something.

“About time!” Piper yelled into the phone causing Audrey to cringe. She didn’t feel like talking to anyone or joking or being happy. She wanted to drown in her sorrows, and hate herself for hurting Tate.

She was a stupid bitch.

“Hey, I’m sleeping, are you alive?” Audrey asked, trying to rush off the phone.

“Yes, and boy am I glad I am. I’m sorry buddy, but you’re gonna need to get up. I have amazing, sexy, news.”

Audrey groaned, rolling over to cuddle against the pillow Tate had slept on, “What’s up?”

“I slept with Erik.”

“What?”

“Yeah, and oh my goodness, Audrey, it was fantastic, amazing, oh my God! I can still feel him on top of me!” Piper gushed and Audrey could imagine her doing twirls around her living room like a child.

“You’re kidding,” Audrey said shocked.

“Not at all. You would have been so proud, I told him I had been lusting over him for the past year and he said he hadn’t noticed but he was glad he had now, and the next thing I know we are almost having sex in the taxi.”

“Wow.”

“I know right!? It was so freaking awesome, A, so good. I’ve never felt like that, he awakened all kinds of dirty things inside me and Lord! I can’t wait for him to come home at the end of the week.”

“I’m so happy for you, Pipe,” Audrey said, tears gathering in her eyes.

“I just did it you know? I gotta make myself happy, I can’t be scared. I have to try, right? He’s gorgeous and sweet, and Lord, he makes me feel good. He made me so happy last night, A. So freaking happy.” Audrey could only nod as she held in a sob while Piper went on, “I can’t wait to see where this goes.”

Even though Audrey would rather have hung up the phone and thrown it out the window, she knew she had to be there for her friend. She had to put on her big girl panties, and be supportive. Even if she felt like her world was falling apart.

“It’s going to be great, you’re amazing, Pipe, he’ll fall head over heels for you in a week.”

Piper giggled, “Man, a girl can dream, huh?”

“Sure can,” Audrey agreed.

“I just feel so good, I feel like I’m gonna cry, I’m so happy.”

Audrey smiled, wiping away stray tear. She wanted to be happy like that, but like Tate said, she wouldn’t let herself be happy. “Then cry girl, I’ll call you later and we can gush some more. I’m sorry but I am dead tired.”

“Oh girl you’re fine! I think I might try to go to sleep too. Erik kept me up all night long,” she said with a girly giggle, “Not that I mind!”

Audrey faked a giggle before saying, “I bet you don’t, I’ll holler at you later, bye,” Audrey said and when Piper said bye, she hung up.

Covering her face with her pillow, Audrey let out a loud frustrated cry. What the hell had she done!? She missed Tate, so much and it had only been a few hours since he left. She wanted to call him, tell him he was right and that she was sorry but she knew in her heart that even though he said he didn’t care about her not being able to have children, she knew he would. Maybe not right now, but later he would. When they had their house and white picket fence, with four dogs, he would look at her and decide that she wasn’t enough anymore. Maybe she was overreacting and putting herself through pain that wasn’t needed, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she may be right.

Rubbing her nose against his pillow, she took a deep breath, taking in his scent just as her phone rang. Bringing it up so she could see it, a picture of her and Lucas stared back at her. Why was he calling her? Did something happen to Tate? Or Fallon? Aiden!? Ignoring the fact that she thought of Tate before her sister and nephew, Audrey hit the answer button and said, “Hello?” She hoped to God, that Lucas couldn’t tell she had been crying. She really didn’t want to explain that too him.

“Hey you,” he said in his low voice. “Just checking in on you.”

Oh, Thank God, Audrey thought, letting out the whoosh of air she was holding.

“Oh, I’m good, everything okay with you?”

“No, actually, I had a rough morning and it concerns you.”

Audrey sat up, confused, “How so?”

“What’s going on with Tate and you?”

Audrey paused, “What do you mean?”

“I mean what I said. I let this shit with Levi go because honestly, Levi isn’t the person I want in my life anymore and I hoped that you guys would be over quick so I could cut ties with him, but unfortunately it went on longer than I thought, but that is beside the point. The point is, I care for Tate, a lot. He is a very close friend, so whatever is going on between you guys, I need you to make sure it’s worth it.”

Audrey didn’t know what to say, so she didn’t say anything. Lucas let out a long breath and then asked, “But if you can tell me that you are or could be nothing without him, that you can’t walk this earth without him and that you are totally devoted to him, then shit, AA, I’ll let you be. Because I know damn well it wasn’t that way with Levi, but with Tate, it could be different and I know that.”

The tears rolled down her cheeks and she knew the answer to each of those questions. Did it even matter though?

“It could be,” she answered sadly.

“So what is the problem?”

Audrey shook her head even though he couldn’t see her, “I don’t want to get hurt or hurt him.”

“Then don’t. Just do you, be happy. Live your life, Audrey. You’ve put yourself on hold for Fallon, and this is your chance. I know that I am being forward and hard on you but I believe that Tate is a good guy and I owe you for being there for Fallon when I wasn’t. You deserve to be happy and we both know Levi wasn’t that person to do that for you. But Tate could be.”

Lucas was completely right. She had to stop this, she had to do something for herself, worry about the future later. She had hid behind Fallon when she came home, help her live her life but never worried about herself. This was her chance, it was time to live life for Audrey and hope like hell that later it would work out. She had to put herself out there. She had to live in the now, just like Tate did.

“You’re right, Lucas.”

“I know am, now stop being difficult and call Tate off me.”

“Call him off?”

“Yeah, he ripped into me for not being a man! He said I don’t know how to take care of the women I love, now set that kid straight before I break his face. I take damn good care of Fallon and you.”

Audrey heart started being in overtime. Tate would move mountains for her, and she was pushing him away. She had to stop this madness.

“You do, my amazing brother-in-law.”

“Good, now do you want me to go after Levi for what he did to you? Apparently, Tate thinks I need to break his knee caps with a hockey stick.”

Audrey giggled, “No, we are done, honestly.”

“Thank God, Fallon will love that,” he chuckled, “Alright, so we are good?”

“We are great, Lucas, thank you.”

“Alright, AA, I do love you a lot, you know.”

Audrey’s grin grew as her heart expanded. Lucas really was the best brother-in-law in the world, “I love you, more.”

Hanging up her phone, Audrey couldn’t help but think Lucas knew what he was doing when he called. He as a very persistent man, and when he wanted something done, it usually happened. Thankfully it didn’t take long for Audrey to see reason, or maybe it was bound to happen anyway. She had laid in bed all morning, crying and missing Tate, so did Lucas’ phone call really matter that much?  If he asked, she would say yes, but really, she didn’t think it had. She wasn’t a stupid girl, stubborn maybe, but not stupid. She wanted her Happily Ever After, and she had the chance to have it so she had to try. She had told him about her defective body and he still wanted her. Didn’t that mean something? Even if he didn’t understand now what it meant, she couldn’t risk her Happily Ever After if he was still willing to fight for them.  If she dealt with the idiocy of Levi for eight months with the hope of something more, why wouldn’t she try with Tate?

Audrey looked over at the time and hated that she had waited so long to realize her mistake. She wanted to call Tate but she knew he was training with the goalie coaches. He had told her his whole schedule for the day when they laid in each other’s arms the night before. God, she missed his big, long, sexy strong arms and even though she knew he had a big day, she couldn’t let him go through it, thinking she didn’t want what he wanted to give her. Finding the phone number she needed and after pressing send, Audrey waiting until someone answered.

When they did, she said, “Yes, I need a ticket for the first flight out to Anaheim.”

Chapter 17

Audrey hadn’t even packed a bag. She threw a few necessities in her big Coach bag, and ran out the door, since her plane took off in an hour. After a long, anxiety filled four hour flight, and another twenty minute ride to the hotel where the Assassins were staying, Audrey finally stood in front of Tate’s door. She had been standing there for what seemed like hours, but she was sure it was only a couple of minutes. When she left Nashville, she was so confident that to come to Tate had been the right choice, but now, she was nervous and scared.

Her body was shaking with fear and her brain was telling her to run, and that it was okay to live in her condo with just her shoes and cupcakes. Who needed a man who made her toes curl and who got her to laugh out loud for no reason? Not her, no. Audrey only needed Fallon and Aiden, and now she had Lucas and Piper.  Yes, they were all living life and being happy, but they would have time for her. They loved her.

As soon as she thought it, she knew that wasn’t right. She wanted her own life with someone important to her.

With Tate.

Reaching out, Audrey knocked on the door. When he didn’t answer, she did it again, and again. Until finally, she realized that he wasn’t there.

Shit.

Letting her forehead fall against the door, Audrey pulled her phone out and checked the time. He had said he would be there by now. Where was he? She was about to click on his number when a text suddenly popped up.

I would ask if it would creep you out if I were standing behind you watching you stand outside my door but the real question is why are you here?

As the air rushed from her lungs, Audrey turned quickly to find him watching her. He was leaning against the hall wall, his phone in one hand and a bag of food in the other. He was wearing his warm-up gear: a pair of shorts, and a thin tee.  His hair was slicked back like he had just taken a shower. His eyes were sad. But they still electrified her and stirred all kinds of emotions deep inside her. She needed him. No more games, no more doubt, this was it. This was who she had been searching for. She was jumping in and not looking back. She was going to put her heart out there for him to take and she was going to trust him with it.

She wasn't going to fight it anymore.

Dropping her purse to the floor, she made her way to him. His eyes never left hers. Without uttering a word, she wrapped her arms around his waist, and snuggled her nose into his chest. She heard his bag of food fall to the floor, before his arms came around her, holding her tightly to him, causing Audrey’s heart skipped a beat.

He still wanted her.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered into his chest, “I was an idiot.”

Tate let out a long breath. “Look at me, Audrey,” he whispered back.

She looked up; his face only inches away as his eyes locked with hers. His hands came up to cup her face as he shook her head, “Is this real?”

She nodded quickly, “Yes.”

“I have been a wreck, and I yelled at Lucas. Please don’t do this to me again.”

“I won’t,” she gasped, her hands coming up over his.

He nodded. “You know, I was just fine before you came along,” he said, a small smile tugging at his lips.

Audrey nodded in agreement, “I could say the same about you.”

When his eyes dropped to her lips, he said, “Kiss me, love.”

Audrey wanted to cry out in relief. Closing her eyes, she went up on her tippy toes, pressing her lips to his. Like always, her heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. There was no way her breathing was normal, and she wanted nothing more than to devour this man. Parting, they stared into each other’s eyes before Audrey closed the gap once more, taking his mouth with hers. She voraciously ate at his mouth: biting, teasing with her teeth as his fingers bit into her hips.

Audrey’s hands left his, slowly going up his biceps before wrapping around his neck. Tate slowly stood to full height, lifting Audrey off the ground as his arms held her tight to his body.  She could feel every single inch of him, and she couldn’t wait to feel him inside her. Wanting to be closer, she wrapped her legs around his middle causing her hotness to press hard against his. Tate let out a low, masculine hiss, biting down on her bottom lip as he carried her to his room.

Only grabbing her purse, Tate kicked the door shut, before he turned her, pressing her back against the closed door as he fiercely took over the kiss. His tongue explored her mouth, playing with hers as his fingers tangled in her hair, bringing him closer to her. He couldn’t be close enough, though. She wanted to climb the height of him and live around his neck. She never wanted him to stop. As his hands explored her thighs and ass, hers went along his neck. Her thumbs moved along the coarse hair of his jaw as her lips did numbers against his. Pulling away, he looked deep into her eyes, his lip between his teeth as he rubbed himself against her.

“I’ve needed your pants off for the past ten minutes,” he said, his hands going into the back of her slacks.

“Well, I need you naked now,” she said back, pulling his shirt up and over his head. He did the same to her, cupping her breast in his hands, tweaking her nipples before letting her down so they could both pull off the rest of their clothes. When Tate reached for her, she shook her head, running her hands down his chest as she gave him a sneaky little grin. “I want you,” she whispered, while looking deep in his eyes, “In my mouth,” she finished before he could say anything.

Tate took in a choppy breath as she kissed down his chest, over his belly before she bent down some, taking his hard engorge flesh in her hand. He was long, and hard, bigger than any man she had been with, but what did she expect from such a large, gorgeous man? Bringing her lips to him, her tongue curved around the head of his magnificent shaft. She was rewarded with a deep sensational moan that curled her toes and made her drip with want. She did it again, and this time his fingers tangling in her hair as he whispered her name. Flicking the tip of her tongue along his straining cock was turning her on more than she expected. It was new and she couldn’t wait for more. Moving her hands up his thighs, she took the base of his long thick cock in her grip, squeezing him before she brought him into the back of her throat and back out. Repeating the motion as his grunts turned to pants. He then let out a deep throaty sound of release as he exploded in her mouth. He rocked against her mouth, his fingers pulling her hair as she continued to take him deep inside her mouth, wanting him to have the ultimate release.

Once he stopped rocking, he removed himself from her lips and quickly took her face in his hands, leading her up to her feet. He brought her lips to his, kissing her long and deep while pressing her body against the wall.  After kissing for what seemed like hours, Audrey arched her body into him, wanting more. When she felt him getting hard again, she wanted to scream in delight. Reaching down, she moved her hand up and down him, causing him to groan against her lips before biting down on her chin and looking deep into her eyes.

“I want you so fucking bad,” he murmured against her lips.

“Then take me,” she all but moaned when his fingers dipped inside her wet molten core. Moving his lips to her ear, he ran his tongue along the lobe of her ear as he continued to dip his fingers inside her. Audrey’s eyes closed, her body shaking with the want to release. She had never wanted a man so much in her life. Reaching between them, she took his cock in her hand, and guided him inside her. He sank into her to the hilt causing them both to let out their own moans of satisfaction. He filled her completely and as he moved in and out of her slowly, he continued to flick her clit slowly with the tip of his finger while giving her long drugging kisses.

Parting to look at her, he asked, “You like that?”

“God, yes,” she moaned, letting her neck fall back. He moved his lips up her throat as he hooked her leg over his other arm before he started to pound harder inside her. Audrey couldn’t breathe, she was in totally ecstasy. Moving his hand from her clit, he hooked her other leg over his other arm, holding her up with his arms behind her knees. He changed the pace, making long languid thrusts inside her. She couldn’t believe how great it felt, his lips were at the base of her throat, and she was convinced she was going to die of pleasure. When he stopped, Audrey was about to protest, but Tate stopped her with a long lusty kiss. He then used the wall to push her up so he could place her legs over his shoulders, her hot core inches from his lips.

“Tate,” she cried out, taking hold of the back of his head to balance herself.

“I got you, love,” he said against her wet lips, “relax and enjoy.”

He then took her whole in his mouth, racking his teeth along her wet lips before moving his tongue inside her, running it around her taut clit. His beard tickled and teased along with his skillful tongue while his hands held her in place, not letting her move. Audrey moved her hands from the back of his head, up her sweaty body before reaching up and bracing against the ceiling as he continued to take her on a rollercoaster of pleasure.  The fear of falling gone because she knew he had her. He would never let her fall.

Never.

When she came, she quivered against his mouth, screaming out his name in desperate abandonment.  Turning his head, he took a small bite of her thigh before he slowly lowered her down the wall and into his arms, capturing her mouth with hungry urgency. She could taste herself on his lips and it only made her hotter as she hooked her leg around his leg, rubbing herself against him.

“Take me to bed, Tate,” she whispered against his lips as his hands explored her body, stopping at her breast to slowly knead and tweak her nipples.

“I was actually on my way there,” he chuckled against her lips as he took her hands in his, leading her towards the bed. He walked her a little in front of him and she watched as his eyes roamed her flush pink, sweaty body. “You are the hottest woman ever, you know that?”

Audrey knew her face matched her body; he made her feel so unbelievable good, not only physically but emotionally as well. Running her hand down the back of his bicep, she whispered, “When I’m with you I do.”

Tate smiled, wrapping her up in his arms from behind, dusting her shoulders with kisses as his length pressed hard against her butt. Closing her eyes, she reached up behind her, cupping her hands behind his neck as he ran his hands slowly down her body. Feeling every inch of her, he dropped his hands between her thighs, teasing her swollen slick lips with his rough thumbs. Her finger tightened at his neck as she gasped for breath, her body ready for another orgasm, but before he could give her one, he undid her fingers from behind his neck, moving her to the bed, where he slowly laid her down on her belly.

Kissing down her back, he came up behind her, bringing her hips up so that she was at the perfect height for him to enter her. And he did, slowly, and it felt like forever until he was fully inside her. Nipping at her back, Tate started to move faster, his hands squeezing her hips as he let out quick spurts of hot breath along her already burning body.

“Oh, Tate,” Audrey gasped, her fingers gripping the sheets as her climax started to climb again.

“Come for me, love. Come hard, squeeze me,” Tate panted in her ear. He reached around her body, opening her lips with his two fingers before using his middle finger to flick her taut begging clit. Within seconds, she was screaming out, her body convulsing and squeezing him as he bit down on her neck. With one hand still gripping her hip, his other hand came up to the base of her neck. Taking her chin in the palm of his hand, he brought her face back to his lips, where he placed a soft kiss. With his eyes never leaving hers, he continued to give her slow tantalizing thrusts. She had never felt so intensely wanted in her life but with his eyes locked with hers and his body basically wrapped around hers, she did.

When Tate came, he came hard, his whole body stiffening as he held her tight in his arms, his body still rocking slowly inside her. Not letting her go, Tate fell to the side, bringing her body closer to his as he covered them with a blanket. “I have to go soon, but I can take a quick nap.”

“Oh, sorry, I forgot that you had a game tonight,” she said quietly, turning in his arms so that she could look at him. He smiled, taking her face in his hands as he gently kissed her lips.

“Don’t be sorry, I’m glad you came,” he said, and then he gave her a silly grin, “all three times.”

Audrey giggled, “Me too.” He smiled. He kissed her again, before she nuzzled her nose into his neck. His arms tightened around her, holding her as close as he could while dusting kisses along her spent body. Closing her eyes, she felt his lips on her temple and then she was asleep.

***

When Tate’s alarm went off, he reached for it, turning it off before he put his phone back down on the bedside table. Snuggling closer to Audrey, he smiled. He couldn’t believe that she had come back to him, and even though he wanted to question it, he couldn’t, not now at least. He had to get to the arena for the game that night. He also was wondering where Lucas was? They were rooming together this time and he hadn’t been back in hours.

This was probably a good thing.

Glancing down at his beautiful bedmate, Tate dusted kisses along Audrey’s jaw thinking just how gorgeous and peaceful she looked. Audrey slowly opened her eyes, giving him a sleepy grin as she stretched her arms above her head.  Moving a hand to her throat, he kissed her lips softly before pulling away and smiling.

“Good afternoon,” he said quietly, “I need to get to the arena, but I much rather stay in bed with you.”

“Mmm…don’t tease me with that possibility,” she said with a small smile, “Do you have to go now?”

“In a few.”

She nodded, snuggling closer to him, “What time is the game?”

“Seven.”

“Can I buy a ticket there, you think?”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t know, but I can check when I get there. I’ll text you when I know.”

“Awesome, I need to go shopping. I have no clothes; I got on the first plane I could get.”

Tate smiled, moving his nose against hers, “Why is that?”

Audrey smiled, “Because I didn’t want you to go all day thinking I didn’t want what you want. I do and I’m sorry for being stupid,” she paused, her smile dropping as she looked up into his eyes, “I am just so scared of the unknown. I don’t want to get hurt and,” she paused again, but before Tate could say anything she went on, “You’re the only one who knows I can’t have kids.”

Tate moved his forehead to hers, kissing her nose before saying, “I’m not going to hurt you, Audrey. I can’t promise it, but I am going to try my hardest not too. I just want to be with you, enjoy you, and be that person who you need. The kid thing, we’ll work out when we need too, but right now, let’s just be us. Be happy.”

Audrey nodded, “You so don’t act like a 21-year-old, you know that?”

Tate laughed, “I lived a crazy life through my teen years. I told you, I’m ready to be with that one person.”

Audrey didn’t smile as she said, “With some old chick who can’t give you kids?”

Tate shook his head, and said, “No, with a beautiful, amazing, sweet-hearted woman, who any child who needs a mom would love.”

Audrey’s eyes pooled with tears and she smiled, “Man, I made the right choice for once, huh?”

Tate chuckled, “Sure did, love. I need to go though.”

Audrey nodded, before he kissed her nose and hopped out of bed. After taking a quick shower, and gathering his things, he found Audrey gathering the clothes that he had the pleasure of taking off her. She shot him a shy smile before wrapping her naked body up in his arms. “Good luck tonight,” she said before pressing her lips to his.

“Thanks, I’ll meet you back here? Or do you want to go to dinner?”

Biting her lip, she said, “Why don’t we meet back here for dinner and maybe some dessert?”

Tate chuckled, “Might want to get us a room, Lucas won’t like us keeping him up all night.”

“Ek! Is this his room?” Audrey asked, horror covering her face as she held her clothes in the main spots Tate loved.

Tate laughed as he nodded, “Yeah, I have no clue where he is either.”

“Ek! I need to get my own room! What time are y’all leaving tomorrow morning?”

Tate glanced at the clock and shook his head, “Love, we will talk about that after the game, I need to go. Text me your room number okay?”

“Okay, good luck,” she said again with a smile.

“Thanks love, bye.”

~*~

Tate sat in his goalie pads, strapping on his body vest as everyone else sat putting on their own gear. Lucas sat beside him, lacing up his skates while Erik sat on his other side, strapping up his own body vest. Everyone was quiet and in the zone, preparing for their game against the Ducks. Tate was hoping for another shut out. He was already up by four and another one would be great, and good for momentum for the rest of the road trip.  Knowing that Audrey was going to be there, in the same seat she was last time, made the game that much more promising.

He felt like he was going to win, so that meant he would.

Standing up, Tate jumped up and down, warming his body up. He was nice and loose, ready to play. Tate then reached for his jersey and threw it over his head, fixing his pads as he pulled it down. After doing a quick warm up on ice, they all came back to the locker room to mentally prepare. He was worried when he didn’t see Audrey, but he knew she would be there when the game started.

After a short speech from Coach Baxter, the boys started for the hall where they would go out on the ice. Standing in his spot, each player walked by him, smacking him in the leg pad before walking down the hall. When everyone had gone, Tate followed behind his captain. Shea glanced back at him and nodded, Tate did the same and then both men headed out on the ice.

Tate skated to the goal, his eyes on the seat behind him looking for Audrey, but she wasn’t there. After moving across the goal line, scratching the ice with his skates for a better grip, Tate dropped to his knees and then rose back up quickly. When he looked up, the guys were lining up for the National Anthem. Standing straight, Tate paid tribute to the flags before dropping his head and asking for strength and confidence to do what he knew best. Leaning against the goal, Tate started to sing in his head as everyone came towards him, tapping his leg pad again and wishing him good luck. As always, he didn’t answer. He sang. When he turned to finish his song, he saw Audrey, grinning at him, and her lips moving. It took only a second to realize that she was singing the same song. Pointing to him, she sang and he couldn’t help the grin that graced his face.

He was falling in love with her.

Well, that was quick, he thought turning to watch the faceoff.

The Ducks had won the face off when the puck dropped. Tate got in position as the Ducks started firing pucks at the net. Only two went through Adler and Titov, and Tate brushed them off easily, sending them to the side for his defensemen. The game was like that for most of the first period. During a Ducks’ power play, one of their young rookies almost got one past Tate, but he was there, deflecting it away with the tip of his skate. It was a sweet move and if the Assassins would have been at home, the crowd would have lost it at his ability to stop anything. Even he was impressed with the stop.

Standing up straight, but always on the defense, Tate watched as the Assassins made their way into the Ducks’ zone. Brooks got the puck, shot and missed. Getting his rebound, he sent it to the center for E. Titov. Not having the shot, E. Titov sent it to Anderson, who sent it back to Adler. Adler looked left and then right, was about to pass it but decided to shoot. Blasting past the defensemen, the puck hit the back of the net before the Ducks’ goalie even knew what happened. Adler’s arms went up in the air, while the guys came over to congratulate him.

It was great way to start the game, and it gave the boys what they needed to win the game in another shut-out. Tate stood in front of his goal while the boys all congratulated him. He felt on top of the world, and when he glanced back at Audrey, she was grinning widely at him, her eyes bright with excitement as she screamed and yelled for him.

Tate could honestly get used to this.

~*~

Later that night, Tate sat in bed with Audrey, a plate of sushi between them as they ate. He couldn’t help but notice how gorgeous she was when he was in goal, but sitting across from her was ten times better. She wore a pair of rolled up jeans with a light peach colored shirt covered by a red blazer. Her hair was in a big fluffy bun and it reminded him of the first time they ever went out together: to Aiden’s hockey game. She looked playful, beautiful, and for the first time ever, he was able to call her, ‘his’.

“So, Mr. Five-Game-Shutout-Goalie-Guy, how does it feel?”

Tate chuckled, “Great, but it isn’t all because I’m an awesome goalie.”

“Oh no?” she asked playfully as she held a piece of sushi between a pair of chopsticks.

Tate shook his head, reaching across their plate to cup her jaw. He loved her jaw line, and her chin, they were some of his favorite things about her face. “It has a lot to do with you.”

Audrey smiled as she popped the piece in her mouth, “I’m already planning on sleeping with you, babe, I even bought special panties, so no need trying to talk me out of them. They will be off sooner than later.”

Tate started to laugh as he shook his head, “I don’t have to try, like you said. I’m only speaking the truth, love.”

Audrey’s cheeks dusted with color as she eyed him over a new piece of sushi she was holding, “You smooth talker, you.” Tate chuckled before leaning over and eating the sushi she had out for herself. “Hey!” she complained before picking up another, “I don’t like sharing!”

“You better learn to, love. I love eating my woman’s food.”

Audrey giggled, “Your woman?”

“Oh yeah, you didn’t get the memo in the hall?”

Audrey laughed, shaking her head, “Sure didn’t, but I’m glad someone did!”

While laughing, Tate moved the plate to the side, taking her by the back of her knees and bringing her almost into his lap, where he promptly kissed her hard. He had missed her mouth so much, and the kiss they shared when they met up earlier wasn’t enough. Moving his hands into the back pockets of her jeans, he deepened the kiss, moving his tongue with hers as her hands ran up his back, making his body break out in goose bumps. Parting, Tate ran his nose along hers before leaning his forehead against hers.

“Question,” he said softly against her lips.

Audrey nodded, her eyes closed as she tickled his neck with her fingers. “Sure.”

He didn’t know how to ask, and he was worried he might upset her, but he had to know. Backing up a little, his eyes searched hers, he asked, “Is there a reason you can’t have kids?” Audrey took in a sharp breath, looking away, but Tate brought her face back up to look at him, “No, don’t hide, love, tell me.”

Looking deep in her eyes, she shrugged her shoulders, “It’s a long story.”

“And I have all night. I want to know.”

Audrey nodded, removing her hands from his neck to place in her lap, where she twirled a ring around her finger. “It’s basically the same story of Fallon and Lucas, minus keeping the baby and living Happily Ever After.”

“Huh?”

Audrey looked up, “Oh, Lucas never told you about him and Fallon?”

Tate shook his head, “Parts.”

“Oh, well here is my version,” she said taking in a deep breath, “I was twenty when it happened. I was messing around with this guy, Derek Rambles, he was tattooed up, spikes through his lips, total hottie and my dad hated him,” she said with a shake of her head, “We’ll we were careless and the next thing I know, I’m pregnant.”

“But I thought you couldn’t have kids?” Tate asked confused.

“Oh, I could have, but after Derek left me and my dad caught wind of it, he demanded that I get an abortion or he would take everything away from me. I was scared and young, so I went along with it.”

Tate’s brow came together, he didn’t understand. How could a man do that to his daughter? “That’s insane.”

“Yeah, well, I had to go to Kentucky to get the abortion because my dad didn’t want anyone in Tennessee to hear about it. So after a long, horrible, painful trip, I came home and a couple days later, I was in horrible pain. Apparently the doctor at the clinic had no clue what he was doing. It was his first day or week or something, I don’t remember, but I got a really horrible infection and they said I can’t produce eggs. My tubes are blocked and all this other crap I don’t remember. I don’t like to think about it, but I do all the time because all I want to do is hold a baby of my own.”

Tate took her hands in his. He didn’t understand a lot of what she said, but he could see the pain on her face. He hated that and wished he could make it better. “So there is no fixing it?”

Audrey shook her head, “No, I’m one of the 2.1% that this can happen to. It drives me insane because if I could have been strong like Fallon was when she came home pregnant, I wouldn’t be having this problem. I would be raising a child on my own, because Derek was an idiot but I would have a baby, and the option to have more, you know.”

Tate nodded as she went on, “But now, I’m this woman who has spent the last eight years feeling like I am not a real woman because I can’t give a man a child. It’s hard, and I still haven’t coped with it. That’s why I’ve always dated assholes because they don’t want kids, they just want to have someone to fuck, and I was that girl-”

“But not anymore,” Tate said interrupting her. He didn’t want her to feel like that, ever again. He wanted her to feel good about herself. Love who he knew was an amazing woman. “You will never feel like less than the gorgeous sexy woman you are while we are together. I like you the way you are, love, and that will never change.”

“I want to believe you so bad, but I’m so scared.”

Tate nodded, leaning towards her to dust her jaw with kisses. When he reached her mouth, he whispered against it, “Don’t be scared. Everything is going to be fine.”

“I hope so,” she whispered, “Thank you for listening, I actually feel so much better telling someone.”

Tate nodded, his eyes drifting shut as he said, “I’ll always be here to listen.”

Moving his lips against hers, he deepened the kiss, holding her face in his hands as he held her close. He hoped that he was there for her, that he was supportive but he didn’t understand it all. That would change though, he planned on doing research and finding out if there was a way to help her, because if he could give her the world, he would.

Parting, Audrey looked up at him through heavy lidded eyes, “Do I get kisses like that all the time when I’m your woman?”

“All the time, even when you don’t want them.”

Audrey smiled, “Then hell, where do I sign up?”

Chapter 18

A week later, Tate sat outside the office of Eleanor Adler.

His palms were sweating.

His heart was racing.

And he was pretty sure he was about to have an anxiety attack.

Beside him sat his agent, Koey Lefeber. Koey had been with Tate for the last 9 months. He was a good guy, honest, to the point, and knew how to get his players what they needed or wanted. He was on the small side for a guy, Tate thought, he only came up to Tate’s elbow but Tate would admit he was a good looking guy. With short blonde hair, blue eyes, and a killer suit, the guy knew how to work the ladies along with the guys.

“You’re nervous, I see,” Koey observed as Tate checked his phone for what seemed like the 100th time. For what, he didn’t know.

Tate nodded, “Yup.”

“It’s going to be fine. They aren’t going to let you go, they need you. You won them the cup, and you have the makings to do it again, so stop worrying.”

It wasn’t that easy though. The dream team goalies from last year, Jordan Ryan and Matthew Haksson, were back. Both were healthy and ready to play. Jordan Ryan had been backing Tate up, not that he needed him, but he was there and Matthew was right behind Jordan. So what kept Tate there? He was young, he wasn’t as experienced as the older guys, and he didn’t have the connections.

He was just some kid from Sweden who could keep the puck out the net.

Taking a deep breath, and holding it, Tate closed his eyes as he leaned his head against the wall of Elli’s office. He was on a streak and that was great, but was it enough? Nine shut-out games. Over 270 shots on goal, and not one puck got past Tate. They were great numbers, but would they impress Elli?

When his phone signaled a text message, he let out the breath he was holding and looked down at the display.

Elli isn’t dumb, you’re the best, and she only wants the best for her team. So stop freaking out and be the confident, cocky guy I know. The one who I can’t wait to see and celebrate with. I’m not going to tell you what flavor the cupcakes are, but there’s a platter of them waiting for you. Good luck, not that you need it.

Tate’s face broke into a huge grin as he re-read the text message from Audrey.

His Audrey.

Tate couldn’t believe how happy she made him. He couldn’t describe the feeling that she gave him. It was intense and made him feel that nothing in the world could touch him or bring him down. When she went back home from California, he honestly felt like she was taking a part of him with her. Tate didn’t know what that part was or why he even thought that, but for the past year, he had felt so empty, felt like he was going through the motions of life without really living. But from day one after meeting Audrey, he felt that he had lived more than he had his whole life.

I really needed that, thank you. I can’t wait to see you, and your cupcakes.

He couldn’t help but laugh out loud when her text came back, despite the looks from Koey.

I’m not really sure if you are talking about my cupcakes in a dirty sense or not.

Tate bit his lip, his body becoming hotter by the second as he typed back quickly.

It would have been dirty if I asked to eat them off you. Jeez, get your mind out the gutter.

After reading her next text, he was left hiding a hard on.

So asking if you want to would be totally inappropriate, huh?

Tate internally groaned as he typed her back.

You are asking for it.

Asking for what?

You’ll see when I get home, love. It’s been a long week without you.

And it had been. Exiting the team plane, he had come straight to Elli’s office for their meeting, which meant he hadn’t seen Audrey in person, touched her face, or felt her lips in six days. Their nightly chat on Skype wasn’t enough. He missed her. Bad. It was fun getting to know her and watching their shows over the computer together. But he’d much rather have her in his arms. When her text came back, he smiled as he read it slowly.

Seriously, I. Can. Not. Wait.

Just as he was about to text back that he couldn’t wait either, the office door opened and Elli came out with a grin on her face. Tate didn’t know why he always felt impending doom when he had to meet with his boss but he did. He admired her, thought she was gorgeous but she scared the shit out of him. He felt as if Shea Adler was going to appear suddenly and gauge out Tate’s eyes with the butt of his hockey stick every time Elli was around. It was a scary thought, so most of the time because Elli was so beautiful, Tate looked at the ground.

“Janet, hold my calls, please,” Elli said to her assistant before she grinned over at Tate and Koey. “Gentlemen, please come on in.”

Both men nodded, and followed her, taking their respective spots in front of her desk. Even though Audrey had calmed most of Tate’s nerves, he was still sweating like he was in the middle of game seven with a minute left on the clock and the other team had the extra man advantage. He hadn’t been this nervous since he had his first meeting with Elli nine months ago, but that had gone well, so hopefully this would too.

“Mr. Odder I want to congratulate you on your streak. Very impressive, my uncle and I are thrilled with your performance.”

Tate smiled as he nodded, “Thank you.”

“Alright, so we won’t keep you long, Mrs. Adler,” Koey started, handing her a file, “we have four different offers right now. Detroit is offering a salary of eight million a year for five years.”

They are?

Tate had no clue of this, but man, that sounded nice. The only problem was Detroit didn’t have Audrey, but maybe she would go? She could leave here, leave her dad and maybe open her cupcake place in Detroit. It was a thought, but he hadn’t been able to talk to her about it. He couldn’t make that decision without asking her. They had just started. There was no way he could leave.

Looking up, Tate saw Elli giving Koey a very evil looking grin. Tate had noticed that the two had never really gotten along. From what Erik had told him, Koey tried flirting with Elli at first and when she shot him down, he tried to low ball her. Since then she hadn’t been the easiest to work with. Erik was considering going with different representation because of it and with the way Elli was looking at Koey now, so was Tate.

“Now, now, Mr. Lefeber, you’ve been dealing with me for the past year and I think you know by now that I don’t take kindly to being pressured when we have at least four months before Mr. Odder becomes a free agent. Detroit, California, Florida, and even New York will have to wait, or we can do this now, and go into the New Year with our heads on straight, ready to win another cup. Totally up to you.”

Koey’s eyes narrowed before he nodded, “I see you’ve been on the phone?”

Elli nodded, the same grin on her face, “Yes sir and I’m not the least bit worried, for you see, I have a very promising deal here, that my uncle and I feel will be perfect for Mr. Odder.”

Tate looked back at Koey to see him reaching for the file he had given Elli at the beginning, before taking another one. Opening it, Koey nodded before meeting eyes with Tate, “Seven million a year for seven years.”

Confused and shocked, Tate quickly looked up at Elli, “You want me for seven years?”

Elli nodded, her eyes full of compassion as she said, “I would have offered more if my uncle would have let me. You know you’re not only the best goalie in the league, but you are also part of my family. I know that you put your heart out there for our team every game, and I don’t want anyone but you in my goal.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Adler. I wouldn’t want to play for anyone else but you,” Tate said from the heart even with Koey shaking his head beside him. Tate didn’t care though. He had felt like a part of the Assassin family since he arrived. He enjoyed being on the team. He loved the guys like brothers. Elli was a great owner, and even though Coach Baxter scared the crap out of Tate, he was a great coach. But most of all, Nashville had Audrey Parker and that alone was enough to keep him there.

Elli flashed him one more winning smile before glancing back at Koey. Tate could tell she was back to business and with a raised brow, she asked, “So now, Mr. Lefeber, is my deal enough?”

Sounding defeated, Koey nodded as he said, “It is.”

After signing the proper paperwork, Tate left Elli’s office feeling like he was on top of the world. Shaking hands with Koey, he parted ways and brought out his phone. There was one person who he had to tell and within seconds, her voice filled his ear.

“Tell me that my boyfriend just signed an amazing deal and he is making billions while never leaving me?”

Tate chuckled, “Seven million a year for seven years.”

“Yehaw! Get it, babe! That’s awesome, I’m so proud of you!” Audrey gushed.

Tate smiled, leaning against the wall by the elevator, “Thank you, I am really excited.”

“You should be! When are you coming home? I think this calls for a kiss!” she giggled.

“I was thinking of more than a kiss, love.”

“Mmm,” she cooed in the phone, “please describe what it calls for, in detail.”

Tate chuckled, shaking his head, “You are going to kill me, you know?”

“Why’s that?” she asked innocently. Even though she wasn’t in front of him, he could see her twirling a piece of her hair around her finger, with her eyes wide while biting on her bottom lip. She drove him mad and he couldn’t wait to see her.

“You know why,” he said just as the other Parker sister came into view, “but that doesn’t mean I won’t show you when I get there. I’ll be there soon.”

“Fine, rush me off the phone!” she teased.

Shaking his head, he said, “Bye, love.”

“Bye,” she sang as he hung up the phone.

When Fallon looked to see Tate, her face brightened as made her way towards him, “Well, isn’t this a nice surprise.”

“It is,” Tate agreed, hugging Fallon tightly. “Is there a time when you are not gorgeous?”

It had to run in the family because both the Parker sisters were simply breathtaking. Fallon wore a black power suit with killer red high heels. Her hair was in curls framing her face while her makeup was done softly, bringing out her lips and eyes. Even though she was gorgeous and Lucas would probably murder Tate if he wanted Fallon, Tate wanted no one but Audrey.

With a grin, Fallon’s cheeks warmed, “Oh hush, you’re making me blush!” she giggled, “How are you?”

“Good,” Tate nodded, “Yourself?”

“Just fine, thank you,” she said, “I see you are killing in net. I’m proud of you.”

“Thank you,” Tate said shyly.

“I’m upset with you though.”

“You are?” Tate asked confused.

“Sure am, I haven’t seen you for dinner in weeks. You owe me, Mr. Odder. Even Aiden misses you.”

Tate smiled, “Do you put that guilt trip on your husband?”

Fallon laughed, “Actually I do. He promised me a dinner when y’all get back, can you promise me too?”

“Sure,” Tate nodded.

“Fantastic, I’ll make something yummy.”

“Sounds good. Can I bring a date?”

Fallon’s expression showed surprise, “I didn’t know you were dating anyone. Of course you can, who is she?”

He was surprised Audrey hadn’t told her. Smiling Tate said, “It’s a surprise, but she is gorgeous, amazing and I know for a fact that you will love her.”

Fallon returned his grin, her eyes bright with excitement, “I’m excited to meet her.”

Tate nodded, moving to hug her tightly, “You should be,” he said as he let her go and started to walk away.

“Off to go see her?” Fallon asked.

Tate looked over his shoulder, “Yup and I can’t wait.”

***

Audrey had been so excited to see Tate, it had been a long week without him, but when Piper called the only thing Audrey could do was worry about her. Piper hadn’t ever been upset when she’d called Audrey before, and it worried Audrey to the core.

“Hey you, I’ve been trying to call you all week!” Audrey scolded.

“I know, and I’m sorry, but I need you,” Piper said. She sounded distraught, and it scared Audrey because Piper was always calm, cool, and collected.

“Where?”

“Reese’s studio, Allison has dance.”

“Harper still isn’t feeling well?”

“Not really.”

“Okay, I’ll be there in a few.”

Audrey rushed out the house and into her car, driving north to reach Reese’s studio. After pulling in beside Piper’s car, Audrey got out and sent a quick text to Tate that she would be back at the house in a few. He answered back that he was going to take a shower and that he couldn’t wait to see her. With a grin, Audrey felt like her heart was going to explode. It was crazy how much Tate meant to her in such a short amount of time. He was funny, sweet, and everything Audrey could want in a man. She had wanted a person who would make her forget her past and, boy, had she found him. Even with spontaneous texts from Levi, Audrey could only think of one person and that was Tate.

For once, Audrey was beyond happy.

Walking up to the door of Reese Allen’s Dance Studio, Audrey pulled the door open and entered the modern looking studio. Everything was yellow, and almost blinding, but it worked. With the black vintage accents and awesome lighting, Reese had put together one hell of a studio. From what Piper had told Audrey, Reese was already surpassing a lot of the already established studios in Nashville. She had brought a lot of business from New York, and from all around the world. It was crazy because Audrey thought Reese was a bitch and had no clue why anyone would want to take dance from her.

Audrey went to the front desk and after finding out where Allison’s dance room was, she made her way over there. Along the way, Audrey took in the décor. The walls were filled with pictures of Reese, in costume, dancing various rolls she had performed. Audrey always wondered why Reese decided to open a studio instead of staying with the dance company she was in, in New York. She was obviously good; maybe something had happened to bring her home.

Spotting Piper standing in front of a large window, Audrey smiled and went over to her. When Audrey was beside her, Piper glanced over and smiled before wrapping her arms around her, hugging her tightly.

As they parted Audrey asked, “What’s wrong?”

Piper shrugged her shoulders, “I’m a mess.”

“Why?”

“I’ve been helping a lot with Allison, and running Time Standing Still, and I’m tired, Audrey, but I won’t say anything because Harper is having such a rough time and Jakob is always gone. Reese won’t help me because she has the studio. I haven’t been able to work on my drawings in weeks and I know I’m not hurting for money since I get paid from the studio, but I’m just worn out.”

“Okay,” Audrey said, “I’ll help with Allison if you need me; just tell me how you want me to help?”

“No, it’s not that. I love Allison and I love keeping her, it’s just…. okay… so,” Piper stuttered, and Audrey could tell she was holding something back.

“What? Tell me.”

Piper looked over at Audrey, her eyes pooling with tears before she said, “Erik said he didn’t want to be with me.”

“What?” Audrey asked surprised, “But I thought everything was okay, y’all were happy and all that jazz.”

“I thought so too, but when he was gone, he never called or texted me back, and when he came home, I went over to see him and he told me that he had made a mistake, that he should never have gone home with me, that he doesn’t like me like that. He apologized and said he didn’t mean to hurt me. But Audrey, I love him and I don’t understand what I did wrong.”

Audrey wrapped her arms around Piper when she started to cry. She had never seen Piper cry and it broke her from the inside out to hear Piper so upset. “Oh, Pipe.”

“I don’t understand, I was a giving lover, he was amazing, and so intense with me. He honestly would look me in the eyes and tell me how gorgeous I was while we were in bed. So why doesn’t he want me?”

Audrey shook her head, “I don’t know, hun. I have no clue what to say, I’m so sorry.”

“How does something that felt so right not be what he wanted?” Audrey continued to shake her head as Piper broke down beside her. “Do you think I did something wrong?” she asked.

“Never Piper, you are amazing, it has to be him. Maybe he just doesn’t want a relationship right now?”

“Then why did he lead me on? Why wasn’t I good enough?”

“Oh, Piper, don’t do that to yourself. You will find that person. Erik just wasn’t him.”

Piper nodded as she wiped her face. When Piper didn’t say anything, Audrey looked into the room where little girls wearing cute little pink tutus ran around the room. Spotting Allison Titov, Audrey smiled. The little girl was too cute for words with her thick brown hair in braided pigtails that had fuzzy hair bows at the ends. She wore the biggest and brightest pink tutu, and she was the only one paying attention.

“Ally really likes this huh?”

Piper nodded a small smile on her face, “Yeah, she wants to be just like her Reese Pieces.”

“Aw, it makes Reese seem less like a bitch seeing her in there with the kids.”

Piper giggled as she shook her head, “Yeah, I guess you’re right about that.” Turning to look at Audrey again, she said, “Thanks for rushing down here. I guess it was kind of pointless, huh?”

“No, I would do it again if you needed me. Just keep your chin up; everything is going to work out.”

Piper eyed her for a moment and then smiled, “You’ve been getting laid.”

Audrey giggled as she rolled her eyes, “Jeez, really?!”

“Oh yes you have! You are all sunshine and roses!”

Audrey continued to laugh, “If you’d answer your phone you’d know.”

“Oh please tell me something good, at least if I know you’re happy, maybe it will cheer me up.”

Audrey smiled shyly while wanting to burst with the news. It had been so long since she had been extremely excited about a relationship. She hadn’t told anyone because she wasn’t sure if Tate wanted to tell people. If he didn’t, oh well, she needed to tell Piper. “But if it starts and ends with Levi, please walk away now,” Piper added, still eyeing Audrey.

She shook her head, smiling as she said, “Has nothing to do with him and everything to do with Tate Ooooodder.”

Piper did a little hop before bouncing up and down, “Yes! That is fantastic news, I am so happy for you.”

“Oh, Pipe, it is. He is fantastic, amazing, so freaking hot, and Lord, I’ve never been this happy. It’s only been a week I know, but it feels like months. He makes me feel so good and I just like him, a lot.”

Piper looked pained but she still smiled, and said, “Good, I’m glad he does. You deserve it.”

“Thanks, but now I feel bad because I want you to be happy too,” Audrey said sadly.

Piper shrugged her shoulders, “Like you said, he’ll come. I just gotta dust my shoulders off and try again. You did and look, you’re happy. Mine will come. I just can’t give up.”

“That’s right. Don’t give up.”

Audrey hadn’t and she might have found the real deal. It may have taken a hundred jerks, but she had finally found a good guy. One who rocked her world and was waiting for her at that very moment. But she couldn’t leave Piper yet. Even if she seemed a little better than she had been when Audrey arrived, she knew that Piper still needed her.

“Wanna go for dinner?”

“Didn’t Tate just get home? I know Jakob did. That’s why I have Allison, so Harper and Jakob can enjoy each other for a moment.”’

“Yeah, but he’s taking a shower and stuff,” Audrey said with a wave of her hand. Tate would understand; she would text him and tell him she was going to be late.

As Audrey knew she would, Piper nodded, “Thanks, Audrey, that would be great.”

~*~

Spending time with Allison and Piper probably wasn’t Audrey’s best idea. It helped Piper a lot. Audrey could tell that it had, but as always, when she spent time with little kids, she yearned to have her own. It was something about their little faces, hands and toes that got Audrey every time. She wondered what it would be like to feel a baby move inside her, to see it come into the world and then help it grow. As she drove home, the tears sprang to her eyes. Audrey shook her head, hoping to shake the thought away. There was no reason thinking of things that she couldn’t change, not when there was a man at home who was waiting for her.

When Audrey pulled into her driveway, it was already dark, but she could see Tate sitting on the porch with a mug in his hand. Audrey’s face felt like it was going to break she was smiling so widely as she rushed to get out of the car and into Tate’s arms. Moving around her car, he was already making his way to her, and then she was in his arms, his lips on hers. Lifting her from the ground, Tate deepened the kiss, his beard tickling her chin. She had missed him so much. When they parted, he smiled down at her, his grin so wide it made Audrey breathless.

“I have missed you,” he declared, still holding her off the ground, his forehead pressed to hers.

“And I’ve missed you,” she said back, stroking her fingers along his jaw, “so much.”

“I have something special for you in the house,” he whispered against her nose. “I hope you don’t have plans tonight because I have a date set up for us.”

Audrey smiled, “I love presents, and my whole night is yours.”

“Good. I like these pants,” he said, running his hands down her butt and squeezing. She had loved the grey wool pants when she saw them too. Pairing them with a yellow sweater and Kate Spade heels, she hoped that he would like it. Giggling, she tightened her arms around his neck.

“I got sexy, just for you.”

“You are always sexy, love,” he whispered before kissing her nose. Audrey couldn’t wipe the stupid grin off her face if she tried. This man drove her wild, and she couldn’t believe how lucky she was to have found him.

Or really, he found her and made her see that he was the one for her.

Tate set her down on her feet and then took her hand in his. “Come on,” he said leading her towards his truck.

“Oh, we’re leaving?” she asked, pointing back to her car, “Let me get my purse.”

“No, we aren’t leaving,” he said bringing her around to the back of his truck. Letting down the tailgate, Audrey saw a pile of blankets and pillows, along with two mugs and a canister in the back of the truck. Audrey looked over at Tate, and he smiled, “You said you liked to star gaze in the summer but I can’t wait that long, so I thought we could tonight.”

Audrey couldn’t breathe as she glanced up at her gorgeous giant of a boyfriend. She shot him a grin before climbing up into the bed of the truck. He followed behind her as she sat down, pulling the blankets over her legs since it was the beginning of December. When her heel got caught in the blanket she let out a curse, slipping them off as Tate reached behind her. When he handed her a balled up pair of socks, she knew from that moment on she was going to love this man forever. “I figured you wouldn’t want to wear your heels with the blankets on you.”

“You are pretty awesome, Mr. Ooooodder.”

Tate flashed her a grin showing his gap, before nodding to her, “I think you are too, Ms. Parker.”

Audrey laid her head on Tate’s chest, looking up at the sky as his arms snaked around her, holding her close. Nothing was said as they just held each other, enjoying the night and each other. But then Tate spoke, interrupting their peaceful silence, not that she minded, she loved his voice.

“Hey, you haven’t told Fallon about us?”

Audrey shook her head, “No, I didn’t know if we were official.”

Tate raised an eyebrow, “Why wouldn’t we be official? I don’t understand.”

Audrey smiled, “Well, we kinda just started sleeping together and you declared me as your woman, but you never really asked. I guess we both just assumed.”

A grin tugged at Tate’s mouth, “So I have to ask you for this to be official?”

“It would be nice,” Audrey said narrowing her eyes, “but I mean if you are cool with me hollerin’ at other guys, we can go on the way we’ve been.”

Taking in a deep breath, Tate shook his head. “You drive me mad, you know that?”

Audrey smiled as she nodded, “And you still like me, apparently.”

He laughed as he nodded, “I do, so say it.”

“Say what?” Audrey asked confused.

“Say you are my woman, that you are my girlfriend.”

She smiled as she rolled her eyes, “I guess I am.”

He laughed, taking her closer in his arms as he kissed the stuffing out of her. When they parted, they both lay back against the plush pillows and looked up into the sky. Blissfully happy, Audrey cuddled against Tate’s side, looking up at his profile as he watched the sky. When he glanced down at her, catching her staring at him, he smiled and kissed her temple. Pulling back, he looked down at her as she still looked up at him. Laughing, he said, “What?”

“Question.”

He nodded, “Okay?”

“Have you loved a lot of people?”

It was something she had wanted to ask him for a while. She knew of his ex, but nothing more. He really didn’t know much about her past lovers either. They had talked about everything under the sun, except that. And since, Audrey was pretty sure she was falling in love with him, she wanted to know everything.

Tate shook his head, “No, I loved Elsa, but other than her, not really. I dated a lot, and had sex with a lot of women, but no, I’ve only loved one.”

“Wow,” she said feeling stupid. Not only had she dated a lot but she loved every single one of those guys. Or at least she thought she did.

“What?”

“I have loved every man I have been with. Pathetic, huh?”

Tate shook his head, “Maybe you never really loved them, you just thought you did.”

Well didn’t he just read her mind? Audrey giggled as she looked over at him, “That’s a little deeper than I thought you would ever go. Isn’t a guy your age only supposed to think of sex, sex, and maybe sex?”

Tate laughed, and then pinned her with a lusty grin, “If you put your hand down my pants, you would know very well that I can be deep and think very much about sex. Sex with you, to be blunt.”

Audrey sat there shocked as laughter bubbled at the base of her throat. Sometimes Tate blew her away with his flirty, cocky swag. Not only did it shock the hell out of her, it made her want to jump on top of him and hump his face. He was just so insanely hot. “I’m not really sure if I should be offended, turned on, or disgusted right now.”

Tate bit down on his full bottom lip as he held her gaze with his, “Turned on is way more fun, don’t you think?

Why were his words like hot caresses?

“I ain’t touching that statement with a ten foot pole. Hush up and watch the stars,” she giggled looking up towards the sky.

When she felt his breath on her cheek, she gasped as he whispered, “Why don’t you want to touch it?”

She was pretty sure he was talking about his dick and not his statement, but it didn’t matter. “We are outside! I am not having sex with you out here! My ass would freeze!”

Tate chuckled as he nipped at her jaw, his hands sliding down her ass as he pushed her into the hard bulge in his pants. “I would keep it nice and warm, I promise.”

“I bet you would,” she said breathlessly, “but you’ll have to wait ‘till we go inside.”

Tate nodded. His beard tickled her as he moved his nose against hers, “Question,” he whispered.

“Mmm-hm?” she whispered back as her eyes locked with his dark-with-lust, blue ones.

“Whose bed are we not sleeping in tonight?”

And with that statement, Audrey swore she came.

Chapter 19

Audrey woke up to the sound of a piano being played. She was alone and cuddled deep in Tate’s feather soft bed, dead tired from being gloriously loved. But hearing the beautiful melody had Audrey stumbling out of bed and wrapping a sheet around her before going across the hall to his music room. Tate sat at his piano, wearing only a pair of boxers as he played a song she didn’t recognize. She smiled as she walked over to him, taking in the general beauty that was Tate.

He was lost in the music. His eyes were shut as he continued to play the song. His arm muscles would flex as he moved his fingers skillfully across the keys. It really was a site to see, and honestly, it was hard to keep her hands off him. Moving behind him, she wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing his cheek. She must have startled him because he jumped and the music stopped abruptly.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, still not letting him go.

“No, its fine, did I wake you?”

“Yeah, but I don’t mind,” she said, kissing his temple. His hand came up to hold her arms as he moved his other hand along the keys, playing a one-handed melody. “Are you okay?”

He nodded, kissing her hand before saying, “I am great.”

“Me too.”

He nodded, a grin on his face as he continued to play. “Do you not want to go back to bed?” she asked.

Tate shook his head, “I can’t sleep.”

“Oh, okay,” she said, kissing his cheek softly. Wanting to make him laugh, she said, “I could sleep for days after the acrobatics you put me through in the bedroom.”

Her intentions worked and Tate smiled as he nodded, “You will get used to it.”

Audrey giggled, “Lord, I hope not. I like the surprises you give me.”

Tate nodded again, dropping both hands to the keys. Audrey watched for a moment and then whispered, “Can I watch you play?”

Tate turned his head, looking up at her as a grin formed on his face, “Of course.”

Audrey almost hopped in excitement as she crawled up on the sleek dark colored piano, sitting cross-legged as she smiled down at him. He looked up at her and for some reason she saw pain in his eyes.

“What? Do you want me to get down?”

“Not at all. Matilda used to do that, she would sit up there for hours, writing in her book or playing with her dolls while I played.”

“Aw, that’s sweet. Y’all must be close. I can’t wait to meet her.”

She watched as Tate swallowed loudly and then gave her a small grin, “Yeah.”

Audrey smiled, “Well, play me something. Blow me away, Mr. Oooodder.”

Tate shook his head as a smile tugged at his mouth, “I have been working on something.”

“Really? What?!”

Tate sat up, and started playing a familiar song. When he looked up at her and started to sing the lyrics to Teenage Dream by Katy Perry, Audrey, all of a sudden, felt dizzy. Her hand came up to lightly clasp her throat as her heart pounded against her chest. He had changed the words, singing them just to her, and man, could he sing. His voice was low, rough sounding and she swore she could feel it in the pit of her stomach. While he sang, he didn’t look away. He held Audrey’s gaze. She noticed his mouth quirking up in a cute little smile when he would sing a part that described Audrey. And wasn’t the song fitting for them? She was pretty sure he was singing to her and boy, did she feel exactly the same way.

He was a dream come true.

Letting her feet drop onto the keys interrupting his playing, Audrey reached for him, cupping his head with her hand and bringing him to her. He came willingly, his hands resting along the side of her as she pressed her lips to his. Using her other hand to cup his jaw, the sheet she held around her fell, leaving her completely naked in front of him. What she meant to be only a small ‘thank you’ kiss turned into some heaving petting. His hands came up, cupping her breast as he pushed himself in between her legs. Backing away, she held his face in her hand before she said, “That was amazing, thank you.”

“It’s all for you,” he said gruffly, “Now come back here.”

He then moved his hands between her thighs, cupping her dripping wet core, before dipping a finger inside her. Taking her mouth with his, he curved his finger inside her, going deeper in her slick opening. Biting her lip, he moved his fingers up to her clit, moving around the taut bud, giving it more centralized pressure causing her to moan into his mouth. Hitting her release, she squeezed his bicep, gasping his name as he heightened her release by moving his fingers in and out of her quickly.

“Oh God,” he moaned in her ear as she squeezed his fingers with her hot body.  Audrey couldn’t breathe and when he took her by the back of her knees bringing her closer to the edge of the piano, breathing still wasn’t optional. Pushing down his shorts, he entered her with one quick move, filling her to hilt before he pulled out and went back in slowly. He picked up speed, his hands squeezing hers as he pounded inside her. Audrey clenched her hands into a fist, letting out little spurts of air with every thrust.

When he stopped and pulled out of her, he dropped down between her parted legs and she looked down at him with a confused expression.  Before she could say anything, he moved his mouth up her thighs, kissing and nipping before he ran his tongue up her swollen lips.

“Again?” she asked fighting for air.

“I’m always in the mood to make you come,” was all he said before he dipped his tongue inside her, lapping up her juices and teasing her sensitive bud. Audrey screamed out, taking a hold of his hair as she rested one leg on his shoulder and the other on the edge of the piano.  It didn’t take long before she was screaming out and basically ripping his hair out of his head as she hit her release.

Again.

Opening her eyes, she watched as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, grinning up at her. Before he could do anything, Audrey dropped her feet down on the bench before lowering herself on his throbbing dick. His eyes slowly shut as she took every inch of him inside her. Gripping her ass when she wiggled her hips, he started to move her up and down his ripe hot cock. She let out an agonized gasp and her nails dug into his shoulders as she rode him hard with her ass smacking against his thighs. Tate brought her lips to his, kissing her aggressively as his nails bit into her ass. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck as she came, squeezing him hard. Within seconds, he followed, biting down on her shoulder as he came.

Still rocking together, Audrey kissed along his shoulder, to his neck, nuzzling her nose in his beard before kissing along his jaw. When he opened his eyes, she smiled, kissing his lips hard as his hands came up her back, cupping her shoulders.

“Did that really just happen?”

Audrey grinned, “Um, yeah.”

“Shit,” he panted before taking in a deep breath, “that was intense.”

“Everything about us is,” she gasped, her lips dusting his jaw.

“I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

She couldn’t agree more.

~*~

Tate left the next night. After spending the day, eating cupcakes and lying in bed while catching up on their shows, Audrey couldn’t help but cry when he left. Of course, she didn’t do it in front of him. But when he got into Lucas’ truck and rode away, she cried the whole way into the house and then through her lonely dinner. It sucked, but she knew this was the life of a hockey girlfriend. She had seen Elli, Harper, and Fallon go through it, so she knew what to expect. She just wished it didn’t hurt so badly.

After a couple of days, she couldn’t take it anymore. She knew Tate was coming home in four days but she couldn’t wait that long. It was crazy how much she wanted to be with him all the time. She didn’t know if it was because he was gone and she couldn’t be with him or because she generally loved being around him. She felt it was the latter though. There was something about the way he held her, and talked to her. It was different over the phone and she missed the feel of his big warm hands on her. She was really ready for hockey season to be over, but she knew that was a good five to six months away.

Thankfully, she didn’t care about her job or have anyone needing her home all the time because if she did these impromptu trips wouldn’t happen. Glancing down at her phone, and making sure that Tate would be done with practice, she dialed his number.

“Hey,” he answered.

“Hey baby, I got good news!”

Tate chuckled as Audrey moved around her closet, looking for her favorite pair of Jimmy Choo heels. She wanted to look good when she saw him, but she had to run to the office to meet with Fallon, so she had to wear something appropriate for the office. “What’s that, love?”

“I am coming to see you.”

“Really? When?”

“Tonight, I’ll be there for the game.”

“That is awesome! I can’t wait to see you.”

Audrey smiled as she grabbed the shoes she was looking for, “I can’t wait to see you, that’s why I’m coming up there. I’m impatient as all hell.”

Tate’s chuckles went straight between her legs, causing Audrey’s eyes to slowly drift shut.

Man, she wanted him.

“I like that you are impatient. When will you be here?”

“I won’t see you until after the game; the earliest flight put me there at 6:30.”

“Okay, did you get a room already?”

“Yup, I’ll text you the information.”

“Cool, what about work tomorrow?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I’m good.”

“I don’t understand how you get away with never going.”

“Me neither, I keep hoping my dad will fire me. It hasn’t worked yet,” Audrey said with a laugh, going downstairs with her overnight bag in hand.

“Baby, why don’t you quit? “

“And do what?” she giggled, “be a hockey groupie, following you everywhere?”

Tate laughed, “No, I was thinking more along the lines of opening that…you know.”

“What?” she said, trying to make him say it. She loved the way he said   ‘cupcakery’, it was so cute.

“You are messing with me, aren’t you?”

Audrey giggled as she locked her door, “Yes, but no, as much as I want to open my own place, I don’t have the balls to do it.”

“Yes, you do, I believe in you.”

Her heart warmed as she loaded up her car’s backseat with the stuff she was carrying. “Well thank you. Maybe I’ll get fired soon.”

“You are very hardheaded, you know that?”

“Yup,” she giggled getting into her car.

“So,” he said in a low, sexy voice, stopping her giggling. She loved when he talked like that. It was his ‘I’m gonna rip you apart’ voice, and Audrey enjoyed it very much.

“So,” she cooed back.

“What color are you panties?”

Audrey giggled, pulling her pants out to see her bright blue lace panties that matched her tank. “Blue.”

“Mmm,” he growled, “I can’t wait to rip them off you.”

Breathless, Audrey gasped, fighting for air. This man did it for her in so many ways. With her hand on her chest, she said, “Oh my God, you are making my girlie parts happy.”

Tate started laughing, ruining their flirty conversation by saying, “Your what?!”

Audrey rolled her eyes, she was pretty sure she had used that phrase around him before, “My girlie parts, my cooter.”

“Oh, well, baby,” his voice going deep again.

Biting her lip, she said, “Yeah?”

“I’m going to make those girlie parts scream.”

Yup, right back to where they started.

“Mm, I can’t wait.”

“Me neither,” he said making her toes curl, “But unfortunately, I need to go. I have lunch with the boys.”

“Wow, thanks! Get me all hot bothered and then rush me off the phone.”

He chuckled, as she rolled her eyes, “Don’t worry love, I will take care of you when you get here.”

“You better,” she said through his chuckles, “Alright, see you soon!”

“Can’t wait.”

Audrey’s grin was unstoppable as she drove to Rocky Top Wines. It was going to be a quick meeting and she was ready to get it over with. She was ready to get to Boston, so she could see Tate play. He was amazing in goal, and she was beyond ready to watch him win. She was also excited about getting naked too.

But really? Who wouldn’t be?

Parking her car, she grabbed her files and headed inside. Taking a different elevator than she normally would, Audrey headed up to the second floor, and down the hall to Fallon’s office. Rob, her assistant, stood with an appreciative look on his face as he watched Audrey walk towards him. Of course, Rob was dressed to impress. He wore dark blue slacks, a white dress shirt and pink suspenders. His dark hair was brushed to the side and he had big geeky black glasses on. He was too cute for words.

Too bad he was gay; they would have made a beautiful closet together.

“I swear, Ms. Audrey, I don’t know where you get these clothes, but damn you look good!”

Audrey giggled as she rolled her eyes. She knew for a fact that Rob was not interested in anything but her outfit and she was glad he liked it, even if he was gay. It meant her outfit stood out and that was what she wanted. The tight white jeans with a neon blue lace tank and black leather jacket was an eye catcher, but really what stood out were the black platform peep toe pumps. Jimmy Choo knew how to make sexy shoes, and Audrey loved to buy them.

“I could say the same about you, and thank you,” she cooed as she twisted her hips back and forth shyly, “Do you think my boyfriend will like it?”

Rob arched his brow, a smile tugging on his lips. “Mmmm…a boyfriend you say? Is he gorgeous?”

“Oh, of course,” Audrey cooed back while he nodded.

“Picture?”

“You know it,” she giggled coming over to him and pulling out her phone. Her wallpaper was a picture of them. Tate was looking at the camera, his blue eyes shining as Audrey kissed his jaw. It was one of her favorite pictures, and a copy was hanging in her living room by all the cupcake stands he had been getting her.

“For the love of God,” Rob muttered, “He is gorgeous. Oh, I just love gaps!”

“Told you! And yes, his gap is to die for, but he is also so freaking awesome,” Audrey giggled.

“Good,” Rob said wrapping an arm around her waist, “after all the pieces of shit you’ve been with, this is good news.”

She nodded, “I know. It’s new, and we’re in the ‘new relationship’ phase, but I feel good about him. Like in my heart, it’s different.”

“Good. I’m rooting for you, babe.”

Audrey shared a smiled with him and said, “Thanks Rob. Is my sissy in there?”

“She is! Go on in,” he said, hugging her tightly before she walked away. Opening the door, she found Fallon on the phone, banging her head against the desk.

“I understand that Lucas, but I don’t think he needs a tree house for Christmas, that is ridiculous and I refuse to spend $13,000 on it!” Audrey rolled her eyes as she sat down in front of Fallon’s desk. “Whatever, we’re not doing it! Lucas, oh my God. Okay, whatever you say, no, you’re gonna do what you want anyways. Yes, you are! Well that isn’t fair, oh you frustrate me!”

Fallon then looked up and shot Audrey a smile, “Listen, Audrey’s here, I gotta let you go. Yeah, yeah, yeah, love you more.” Hanging up the phone, she looked over at Audrey, “He is crazy.”

“Do I even want to know?”

“He said that he wants to get Aiden a tree house, but the one he wants is $13,000 bucks! I’m like, hell no, that’s too much for an eight year old. He disagrees and says that it’s either the tree house or a baby brother.”

“Well, babe, he is a ‘go big or go home’ kind of guy. You knew that when you married him in that big extravagant wedding of yours.”

“You’re not helping here.”

Audrey giggled. “Well then get pregnant,” Audrey suggested, “I would love to have new nephew or niece.”

Fallon narrowed her eyes, “Still not helping because I don’t want a baby right now, A. I have so much going on, it would be rough on me.”

Audrey nodded, “I guess you’re gonna have to do the tree house then.”

“Guess so,” Fallon said with a shake of her head, “but I’m pretty sure it doesn’t matter either way. Lucas is trying to figure out ways to impregnate me.”

Giggling, Audrey asked, “Why you think that?”

“He hides my birth control, and I’m going to spare you the details but he has been holding my legs up over my head, hoping his ‘boys’ will make the trip. He’s insane.”

Audrey couldn’t breathe she was laughing so hard. Her brother-in-law was a nut. “What do you do?”

“I scream at him, but that just provokes him more! Damn, crazy fool!”

Audrey almost fell out the chair giggling, “That is so funny.”

“It is not,” Fallon said, shaking her head, “Anyways, you got those mock ups?”

Audrey tried to control her laughter as she handed Fallon the paper work which officially started the meeting. Rocky Top Wines was expanding into four more states and Fallon needed to know all the customer inputs and stuff like that. Audrey found it boring as all get out and hated talking about it all. She’d much rather be asleep or hearing about Lucas’ mission of impregnating Fallon or making cupcakes. She had made some amazing, Butterbeer Cupcakes for Tate for that night. They had watched the first three Harry Potter movies when he was home and he said he wanted to try Butterbeer, so Audrey decided the best way to do that was in a cupcake form. He would love them, she knew he would.

Fallon glanced up from a list of companies wanting to buy from Rocky Top and narrowed her eyes.

“Am I boring you?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “Kinda, I have things on my mind, and I’m ready to go.”

“Wow, thanks. So spending time with me is that horrible?”

“You know darn well it isn’t you, it’s the fact that I hate this.”

Fallon narrowed her eyes, “Hate what?”

“This company crap, it’s boring.”

Fallon then shook her head, confusion all over her face, “Actually,” she said, placing the paper down, “I didn’t know you hate working here.”

“Oh, well, I do,” Audrey admitted, looking up at the ceiling, “I want to quit so bad.”

“What? Are you serious?”

“Yes,” she said looked back at Fallon, “I feel trapped here.”

“What the hell? Where is this coming from?”

“Come on, Fallon, you know I’m not happy here.”

“I mean, I knew you were bored but I didn’t know you hated it. This is our family’s company; it should mean something to you.”

“It does, but I much rather do something else.”

“Like what?”

Audrey looked down, picking at her nails as she shrugged one shoulder. “I want to open a cupcakery,” she said shyly, “I want to make cupcakes for a living, make people happy.”

It was the first time she told someone other than Tate. Glancing up, she found Fallon smiling at her. She couldn’t help smiling back just as big while Fallon said, “Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Then do it. Quit.”

Audrey laughed, “You make it sound so easy, you’re just like Tate.”

Fallon stopped laughing and eyed Audrey, “Tate?”

“Yeah, he wants me to quit and open a cupcakery,” she said, then she started giggling. “He can’t say the word at all, it’s so cute when he tries, but he wants me to open one and he said he’d be there every day to eat my cupcakes. It’s really cute,” Audrey gushed, her heart warming at the thought of her amazing boyfriend.

“Okay before when you said nothing was going on, I believed you, but now I think it may be more. Your eyes just went glossy on me, and you have a stupid grin on your face.”

“It is something more,” Audrey declared, her heart skipping a beat, “I think I might be falling in love with him.”

Fallon’s smile fell, her eyes going wide as she shook her head, “But, Audrey, he is seeing someone. He told me the other day that he is bringing her to dinner, that she is amazing, and that he knew I would love her. I’m sorry, honey, how did you not know?”

Audrey started to laugh again, she loved that she was confident to know that he was talking about her. It made her stomach flip flop to know that he said all that about her, “Yeah, he is seeing me. Dork.”

“Shut the front door!”

Shaking her head, “Yup, it’s been the best two and half weeks of my life.”

Fallon covered her mouth, her eyes bright before she popped up and came around the desk, wrapping Audrey in her arms. Audrey hugged her back, nuzzling her nose in her sister’s long hair, her eyes shut tight. She loved when Fallon would hug her tightly like that, she could just feel the love from her. Pulling back, Fallon’s eyes were glossy as she held Audrey’s face in her hands.

“I am so proud of you.”

“For what? Getting a boyfriend?” Audrey giggled.

Fallon shook her head, “No, for finally realizing that you deserve the best in the world. Tate is a good man, he will take good care of you,” she said, “You wanted your Prince Charming.  You found him, darling.”

Fallon wrapped her arms back around her, and all Audrey could do was agree with Fallon.

One hundred percent.

***

The game was tied at zero, Tate was sweating everywhere, and for some reason he was nervous. He didn’t feel right and something was off. In just two periods, the Bruins had 41 shots on goal, and Tate didn’t understand it. Was his defense off? Because not only were the other two defensive lines letting pucks through, but so were Shea and Jakob and that was very uncommon for the best ‘Defense Duo’ of the league. It wasn’t as if the Bruins were dominating, the Assassins had a lot of shots on goal too, but not 41.

It had been a long hard game.

Glancing up at the jumbotron, seeing that there were only three minutes left in the third period, Tate took a deep breath while turning to the goal to get a drink. Looking out in front of him, he saw Audrey and noticed that she looked just as worried as he felt. Her eyes were wide and she held a large glass of beer in her hands as she leaned against her knees. If Tate wasn’t so nervous, he would admire the fact that his girlfriend was looking very hot that evening, but he couldn’t think of that right now. He had a game to play.

A game to win.

Tate turned, dropping his mask over his face before setting up for the faceoff. Within seconds the Bruins’ relentless offense was throwing pucks at speeds that were hard even for Tate to keep up with, but he did. Tate moved to the side as Tyler Seguin crashed the net, blocking his shot, Tate deflected the puck to the wall where Adler took possession and sent it up to Anderson. Anderson then took off, moving around the defensive men and before Tate knew it, the lights went off, signaling a goal.

Throwing his arms up for his team, Tate watched as his team mates wrapped Anderson up in a hug, congratulating him. Tate turned, reaching for his water bottle as his stomach settled a little. Ignoring his desire to check out his girlfriend, he looked down at the ice, the nervousness still lingering in his stomach. Taking a deep breath, Tate moved to the front of the net again and dropped into position when the puck dropped. Unlike before, the Bruins were now desperate. So desperate, they pulled their goalie so they could have the extra man advantage.

Two Bruins stood in front of him, but his eyes were on the four who were the points. His heart was pounding, the crowd’s cheering was ear spitting, and Tate could see the drive on his teammates’ faces. Coach Baxter was screaming. Adler was yelling something about the point. But Tate could only keep his eyes on the puck and what the person who had the puck was doing. In his head, he was going over what he had to do.

Puck, slide, tip to Adler, glove hand, toe, top-self grab, blocker, stick, push the idiot in front of him, whack the other guy in the leg, scream for defensive, blocker, stick, tip….

FUCK!

The lights went off behind him as the Bruins all gathered in a hug for the goal they had scored.

The first goal on the Assassins in twelve games!

To add insult to injury, the Bruins scored another goal, winning the game.

It was a great way to end his streak.

Just fucking great.

~*~

After the horrible loss, Tate slowly made his way down the hall to the room number Audrey had given him. His body was aching, and his head was a mess. He didn’t want to be anywhere but with Audrey. He just hoped she hadn’t planned anything important because he didn’t want to do anything but hold her in his arms. Reaching the door, Tate knocked and waited until she answered. When she opened the door, she smiled a sad smile before wrapping her arms around his middle.

“Well that blows,” she said when they parted; “it wasn’t your fault though. They had you blocked and that damn Chara and his 108 mph slap shot took it. I’m sorry, babe. You had one hell of a run though, and you sure aren’t done.”

Tate smiled as she weaved her fingers in his, bringing him inside. “Yeah,” he muttered as he followed inside. “You can’t win them all, I guess.”

“Yeah, but that’s okay, you’ll get ‘em next time. Let’s forget all that. I have a great night planned. I made cupcakes and brought them with me. But before that I thought we could go down to the hotel restaurant to eat.”

Tate wrapped her up in his arms, resting his forehead against hers. She moved her hands up his arms before wrapping her arms around his neck. “I am really tired, love. I know you came to see me and probably expect more of me, but I’m dead on my feet.”

“Oh, I understand,” she said quickly, nodding her head, “that’s fine, wanna order in?”

“Yeah, and you know what else would make everything better?”

“What?” she asked, nipping at his lip, causing him to smile.

“Spending the whole night in bed, holding you.”

With a grin, she said, “Then, you got it.” Reaching up, she kissed him again before saying, “I’m gonna go slip into something a little more comfy, will I be meeting you in bed?”

Tate nodded, moving his hands down her body before resting them on her ass, “Yes, I more than likely will be naked.”

“Fantastic,” she cooed moving out of his arms to her bag. She took what she needed and walked to the bathroom. Tate watched every move she made. Once the door was shut, he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath as he rested his hands on the back of his head. It felt great to come home to someone who was there to build his spirits back up. Letting out the breath he had taken in, Tate moved around the room, removing the clothing he had on. When he was completely naked, he slid under the covers, cuddling into the down comforter. His body was stiff and aching, but it wouldn’t keep him from making love to Audrey. He had missed her just as much as she had missed him, and he couldn’t wait to get his hands on her. Leaning back in the covers, he closed his eyes, but then the bed started to vibrate. He opened his eyes, sitting up before pulling the blankets back and looking around the bed. He found that the culprit was Audrey’s phone, signaling a text message. He didn’t mean to look at the display. He only meant to accept the text message so it would shut off, but in a way he was glad he looked at it.

Levi Moss: Cupcake, call me. I really do miss you. I’m done messing around. This is for real.

Tate blinked a few times and then the bathroom door opened. Looking up from the phone, he saw his girlfriend in a little blue lace set. She was mouth watering, her hips wide, her thighs thick, her curves the sight of perfection, but Tate couldn’t enjoy it. Anger was bubbling inside him.

“What’s this?” he asked holding the phone out.

Audrey dropped her hands from her hips as well as her sexy grin as she looked at her phone and then back to him, “My phone?”

Tate shook his head, “Levi is still texting you?”

Audrey froze. Her eyes darted from the phone to him, “I never answer him.”

“I don’t care. I thought you said you were done with him.”

“I am,” Audrey said coming towards the bed, “He just doesn’t know how to leave someone alone.”

She reached for the phone but Tate moved it away, looking deep in her eyes, “So delete him. Block his number.”

Audrey narrowed her eyes, “Okay, but why do I have to do all that? Do you not trust me?”

Tate shook his head, “I never said that. I don’t understand why he is still sending you this. If you were done with him and you let him know that, then why would he still text you? Did you not make it clear?”

“I did and it’s because he’s crazy,” she said, snatching the phone from him. She typed quickly, and then held the phone out for him to see.

Me: Leave me the hell alone, Levi. I told you I am seeing someone. Someone who makes me forget every single thing you did to me, so just leave me alone.

Looking from the screen into her eyes, he felt beaten. Had it really happened this quickly? After only three weeks, he was this insanely jealous? Because he felt he was. Jealously ate at his heart as the idea of Levi even texting a word to Audrey came to mind. His stomach dropped at the idea of Levi touching Audrey. Tate wanted to kill someone and he had a prime candidate in mind.

As Audrey knelt on the bed she took Tate’s chin in her hand. “Baby, I don’t want anyone but you. I would never cheat on you, I respect you too much. I will delete his number, block it, but you have to trust me, you have to believe I would never hurt you.”

Tate took in another long breath, he was so fucking tired. It had been a rough season so far. Being the new team member had been stressful. His family’s death was still heavy on his heart. When he had thought all was lost, he found it wasn’t, because through all that darkness came this beautiful, special light.

Audrey.

Nodding, Tate moved his hands around her, looking deep in her eyes before he said, “You are right. I’m sorry. You drive me wild, love. I don’t want anyone to have you but me.”

Audrey nodded, her lips dusting his, “And I don’t want anyone but you.”

Moving her fingers through his hair, she pulled him close, her lips inches from his. Tate closed his eyes, taking in her scent as his hands teased the lace of her bottom. Looking deep into her eyes, he reached up, moving a piece of her hair out of her eyes before he ran his thumb over her cheek. She gave him a small smile, pressing her body against his, causing his body to catch on fire from the feel of her softness. Closing his eyes, he said, “Good, because you got me, love. All of me.”

Chapter 20

Audrey had spent the day shopping for the perfect outfit. She had gone to get everything done: hair, nails, and her eyebrows. She was polished, primed, and ready for the evening out. She wanted to look good so when she stood beside Tate, Fallon and Lucas would think they belonged together. Was it crazy? Sure, but it was their first outing together as a couple and she wanted it to be a success.

In her grey thigh-length dress that had ruffles along the bust, a yellow ribbon around the waist and flared out at her thighs, she felt great! Her hair was perfection; done with a braid along her scalp. The yellow and grey eye shadow she had gotten from Sephora made her eyes pop. When she paired the dress with Gucci yellow pumps, she felt gorgeous and she couldn’t wait for Tate to see her.

It had been five days since she left him and their almost ‘big fight’. She had been so nervous when she saw him holding her phone with a text from Levi on it, she didn’t know what to do. Thankfully, Tate listened and realized that Audrey wanted nothing to do with Levi. The great thing was that Levi hadn’t texted her since. Audrey felt good. She felt as if a thunder cloud was gone from over her head. Since Tate was home, Audrey not only felt complete, she felt like the sun was shining and all was well in the world.

Corny, yes.

Did she care? Nope.

She was too happy to care.

Audrey was standing at the island, balancing her checkbook when Tate walked in. She looked over at him and smiled. He had a bright grin on his face, his hair falling in his eyes as he looked at her from her head to her toes.

“I am supposed to take you out in public like that?” he asked, still watching her as he took off his jacket. “I would rather take you upstairs,” he said with a wink.

Audrey bit her lip while her body sang for his. When he winked, or bit his lip while holding her gaze with those bedroom eyes of his, she swore it was as if he was ripping her clothes off and having his way with her. If they didn’t have somewhere to be, she would have allowed him to take her upstairs, but they had to be at Fallon’s in less than an hour.

Smiling, Audrey said, “That would be a waste of a really pretty dress.”

Tate nodded as he started towards her. That was when Audrey noticed his shirt, but before she could say anything, Tate wrapped her in his arms, meeting his mouth with hers. Audrey’s eyes drifted shut. Her hands came up to rest on his chest as he continued to kiss her. But in the back of her mind she pictured his light green shirt. He looked amazing in black slacks, a dark green tie and his light green shirt, but she swore he had told her he was wearing a yellow shirt. She bit his lip softly before slowly backing away.

“Mm, I love it when you do that,” he said against her lips.

She smiled, nipping again as his hands squeezed her hips. Giggling, Audrey pulled back, looking up into his eyes, “Tate,” she said softly.

“Yes, love?”

She shot him another small smile before saying, “I thought you said you were gonna wear a yellow shirt.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “I changed my mind, why?”

“Because I planned my outfit to coordinate with yours. I wanted us to match. We’d be dressed alike which basically means we belong together.”

Tate arched a brow, a smile tugging at his lips, “We do belong together love, we don’t need to match for that.”

“I’d like if we did,” she said with a grin, “Fallon will be watching everything we do.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “So? Let her watch. We are great together. Matching outfits will not help or change that.”

Audrey gave him a pouty look, knowing he wasn’t going to budge. When he only grinned at her, shaking his head, she said, “So no matchy matchy?”

Tate shook his head, “No, we don’t want to be too attractive, then it won’t be believable.”

“Too attractive?”

Tate smiled, his eyes drifting down her body, “Yeah, you are so, so hot, and then I am a good looking guy, so you put us together and it will blow people away. Make us match and, Audrey, I would need to say a prayer for the general public. We are going to your sister’s. We don’t want to make them jealous do we?”

Audrey was in a fit of giggles, “You’re such a dork!”

“You know it’s true,” he said smacking her bottom before walking away. Audrey shook her head, still giggling as she finished up with her check book. It was hard to concentrate because Tate was in the room. She watched as he moved around the kitchen, picking up different things, glancing at them and putting them back down. In a way, Audrey felt he was nervous.

“Are you nervous?”

Tate chuckled, looking back at her, “Why would I be? It’s Lucas and Fallon.”

Audrey eyed him some more, watching as he moved his hand through his hair before taking in a deep breath. Audrey laughed, pointing a finger at him before she said, “You are!”

Tate’s cheeks grew red as he looked away, shrugging his shoulders, “Maybe a little. It’s different now.”

Audrey nodded, “Yup, now you’re not the cute little goalie who hangs out at the house.” She moved towards him, snuggling close to his chest as she said, “You are my cute little goalie boyfriend, the guy who means a lot to me.”

Tate shook his head, looking up at the ceiling, “I don’t know what it is. Maybe I am nervous they won’t think I’m good enough to be your boyfriend.”

“You are good enough, babe, and they love you. You know that, don’t worry about it. It’s not like you’re meeting my parents.” Tate looked down quickly, worry all over his face causing Audrey to giggle.

“When do I do that?” he asked.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know. Do you want to?”

She didn’t know how she felt about Tate meeting her parents. She knew Fallon and Lucas would love him, that’s why she wasn’t nervous. But her parents? Her Dad? Um, yeah, she would need lots of time to prepare for that.

Looking up, Tate shrugged his shoulders, “Back home, I would have known the parents before the girl, so this is weird.”

Audrey nodded, “Yeah, people usually wait ‘till they are serious before they meet parents and all that.”

“Okay, so soon then?”

Audrey smiled, her heart warming. She had never been with someone who wanted her, and wanted the whole world to know it. She never once felt this confident in a relationship. Never felt like it would last forever and no one could touch them, but with Tate she did. It was so invigorating, so amazing, so perfect.

Nodding, Audrey said, “I’ll call and see when it’s a good time for them.”

“Awesome.”

“Maybe this summer we could make a trip to Sweden, see your family. I would love to meet Matilda and your parents,” she said brightly, but when Tate looked up, meeting Audrey’s gaze, her smile fell. He had a sad look in his eyes, and it made Audrey’s stomach drop. Did he not want her to meet his parents? “What?” she asked.

“Nothing,” he said, shaking his head, “are you ready to go?”

“Yeah,” she said moving away from him to slowly put things in her purse, “did you not want me to meet your family?”

Tate didn’t look at her as he took in a deep breath, “I would want nothing more, love, but we can discuss that later. Let’s go to your sister’s.”

Audrey watched him for a minute as he went to get her coat and his. When he held it out for her, Audrey grabbed her purse and then moved towards him to put her jacket on. Tate took her hand in his, and they made their way outside.

“You can drive, right?” he asked as she locked the door.

“Sure, do you not want to?”

Glancing back at him, she saw that he looked worried again. “No, I don’t like to drive.”

It made sense, she thought as they made their way to her car. He was probably not used to driving in the States, and he always rode with someone else when he needed to go somewhere. Audrey started the car and backed out the driveway while messing with her radio, trying to get her iPod to play. Finally, Demi Lovato’s voice rang through the speakers, playing one of Audrey’s favorite songs.

“Oh my God, this is my jam!!!” Audrey yelled out before she started to move to the music. When the chorus hit, she sang at the top of her lungs, even though God knew that with her voice she shouldn’t be, “You my only Shorty!” Glancing over at Tate, she sang to him and then giggled before letting go of the wheel to do the sprinkler. Stopping at a stoplight, Audrey was fist pumping while singing her heart out. She looked over at Tate, hoping that he had joined in with her, but he was clutching the armrest, and looking straight out the windshield.

“You don’t like this song?” she asked.

Tate did a quick shake of his head, “No.”

“Oh,” she said, reaching for the iPod to change the song.

“Do you always dance in the car?”

Audrey nodded, grinning up at him, “Yup, it’s fun.”

Looking back down at her iPod, she found another Demi Lovato song, and put it on just as the red light changed to green. Hitting the gas, Audrey took off, rocking out to the amazing music. She was the music, moving, singing with no cares in the world. She wasn’t paying attention to Tate, which was probably bad, but it was the way she was. In the car, she didn’t talk, she was too busy singing or dancing.

“Tonight, tonight, I’m letting go,” she sang, bobbing her head to the hard hitting beats. She was so lost in the music, that when Tate yelled out, “Stop the car!” Audrey jumped before looking over at him.

“What?” she said reaching for the stereo and turning it down. She looked back over at him to see sweat dripping down his face. He was gasping for air, and his eyes were wild with what looked like fear.

“Stop the car, Audrey, now!” he yelled again.

Audrey pulled to the side, and before she could even stop the car, he was out of it, slamming the door behind him. Audrey put the car in park and hopped out as she screamed, “Tate! Stop!”

But he didn’t.

He kept walking, his hands laced behind his head as he took in deep breaths. Running up to him, which was a hard feat in 5 inch heels, Audrey moved in front of him to stop him. “Tate, what’s wrong!?”

Tate wouldn’t talk to her though, he moved around her. She took a hold of his arm, stopping him, “What the hell?!”

“You drive like a fucking maniac, Audrey! You could kill someone doing that! Are you nuts?”

Taken aback, Audrey stopped, her eyes wide in confusion, “I watch what I’m doing.”

“No, you don’t. You are the worst driver, and I refuse to ride with you any longer. I’m walking back home,” he said moving around her and down the side of the highway. Audrey blinked a few times as anger bubbled inside her. Catching up with him again, she stopped him.

“I am a safe driver, thank you!”

“You are delusional,” he said simply, not looking at her.

“So you are not going to dinner? You’re gonna pout and go home cause you don’t like my driving? You could have driven, Tate!”

“I’m going home. I don’t have anything else to say to you, Audrey.”

“Well I still have a lot to tell you! So fucking stop for a minute and talk to me! Act like a damn adult! I’m sorry, I won’t do it again!”

Tate turned quickly, almost knocking Audrey off balanced as he got in her face and said, “Leave me the fuck alone.”

Audrey froze.

She could see in his eyes that he was extremely upset, but Audrey didn’t understand why. Not saying a word, he held her gaze, his eyes wild as he took in a deep breath. He then closed his eyes, running his hands through his hair as he let out a frustrated yell, scaring Audrey to the core. Turning away, he started walking down the busy highway, cars passing by quickly, but she didn’t think he cared. Something was very wrong, but he had no desire to talk to her about it, and it pissed Audrey off to the extreme. Weren’t they supposed to be able to tell each other anything and everything? What the hell was his problem?

Fuming, Audrey made her way back to the car, and got in, slamming the door behind her. She then let out her own frustrated yell before starting the car and driving off. For once she didn’t touch her iPod, or even her radio. She rode in silence, begging herself not to cry.

By the grace of God, she made it to Fallon’s without crying, but the drive was all a blur and she knew she wouldn’t remember it later. Her mind was going at speeds faster than Shea Adler’s slap shot trying to figure out what the hell she had done to Tate. She had never seen him that angry and she didn’t understand what happened, hell, she probably never would until they talked.

If he even wanted to talk to her.

With her shoulders hung low, Audrey made her way up the drive way to Fallon and Lucas’ house. Feeling the way she did, she couldn’t even take in the beauty of the gorgeous home that Lucas had bought before Fallon had come back into his life. Audrey knocked on the huge door and let out a long breath. When it opened and Aiden wrapped his arms around Audrey’s waist, she felt a little better, but not much.

“AA! I’ve missed you!”

Audrey didn’t have to fake her smile, she missed her little buddy. Wrapping him up in her arms, she kissed him hard on his cheek before letting him down. He then led her into the house and towards the kitchen. Something smelled fantastic, but for once Audrey didn’t care what Fallon had made. She was debating if she should even stay, maybe she should go back home and try to talk to Tate. Surely after a long walk in the cold, he would have calmed down by now. But should she? In a way she didn’t deserve his angry lashing out, but, this time, she had caused it. It wasn’t like when Levi would just yell for no reason, this was different and she needed to fix it.

But how?

When Aiden and Audrey entered the kitchen, they found Fallon at the counter, with Lucas behind her, kissing her exposed shoulder. They were the picture of happiness and lust, and it made Audrey miss Tate more.

“Mom! AA is here!” Aiden yelled out, making both of them jump before looking up from the counter. Fallon smiled as she moved away from Lucas, and towards Audrey. She hugged Fallon tightly, and when she pulled away Fallon looked behind her, before looking back at Audrey.

“Where is Tate?”

“Well ‘hello’ to you too,” Audrey said dryly as Lucas gave her a sideways hug.

“Hey, how you doing?” Fallon said with a roll of the eyes, “Where is Tate?”

Audrey shook her head, “He didn’t come.”

“Why?” Lucas asked.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “We got into a huge fight over my driving and he walked back home.”

“What?” Fallon asked, her face transforming into the same confused expression Audrey wore.

“Yeah, he said I drove like a maniac and then left. I don’t know.”

Lucas pulled his phone out and then a minute later dropped his it from his ear, and then looked over at Audrey, “He isn’t answering.”

“Yeah I know, I tried a few times too,” Audrey said, sadly.

“What were you doing that he didn’t like?” Fallon asked.

“I was dancing, and singing, like always.”

“Well that is weird,” Fallon said, biting into her lip.

“No it isn’t,” Lucas said. Both women looked over at him as he went on, “He is really weird when it comes to riding in the car. I mean, who wouldn’t?”

“Huh?” Audrey asked, “What do you mean?”

“Well you know, with how his family died and all.”

It was as if Lucas had thrown Audrey into the boards, knocking the air out of her. She couldn’t breathe, and her vision was getting blurred. Surely, she heard him wrong.

“What?” she gasped.

Lucas eyed her before looking over at Fallon, who wore the same worried expression Lucas did.

“Please tell me you knew his family had been killed in a car accident, Audrey,” Fallon said slowly.

Audrey shook her head as she clutched her neck in utter shock. Tate never said anything about that, quite the opposite really! He never once said his family wasn’t alive anymore, but then again anytime they came up, he always did change the subject. What the hell? Moving without speaking, Audrey made her way out the house and into her car while Fallon and Lucas yelled after her. She ignored them. She had to leave, she had to talk to Tate.

She had to find out why he never told her.

She had to make sure he was okay.

What the hell had she done?

***

Tate was pretty sure he was about to pass out.

Along with being frozen from head to toe, his hands wouldn’t stop shaking and his heart was still beating in overtime. Tearing into the house, he slammed the door shut, while rubbing his hands together for warmth as he rushed up the stairs. When he reached his room, he threw off his coat. Then, in a daze, he went to the piano, dropped down onto the bench and opened the cover. He sat there feeling his hands touching the keys. Just to experience the normalcy of it.

Taking a deep breath, fighting against the tears that wanted to fall, Tate replayed his argument to Audrey as his hands moved freely against the keys. He couldn’t believe how careless she was in the car. She danced like she was on a dance floor. She sang at ear piercing levels, and she was more focused messing with her player than she was paying attention to the road. What if she had lost control of the car? What if she would have run head on into a car that was filled with a family?

What if he lost her too?

Taking in a shaking breath, Tate continued to play his mother’s favorite song, trying to get his mind off things that he couldn’t change. Somewhere in the middle of the song, he started to cry as the thought of something happening to Audrey overwhelmed him. He had already lost his family due to someone’s stupidity, and he couldn’t lose Audrey; not now, not ever. When he couldn’t play anymore because of his shaking hands, Tate let his face fall in his hands as the sobs ripped through him.

Would she even want him after the way he acted? He should have handled everything differently but he couldn’t. His anxiety took over. His need to protect her and his anger at her lack of consideration for herself made him act like a complete jerk. She probably didn’t understand his outburst, and how could she? Had he told her about his family? Nope, and how many openings did he have? A million? He should have told her weeks ago, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t utter the words that broke his heart every time he thought of them. He hadn’t even told her about his driving anxiety, even though he knew she would understand, and that she wouldn’t think anything less of him. She wouldn’t care. The only thing she would care about is helping him.

So why hadn’t he told her?

Was it a fear of having her know everything? No, it couldn’t be. He wanted her to know everything. Could it be because if he told her, it would be like living it all over again? She would have questions. She would want to know what happened, how she could help to make it better. It was who she was. She was a helper. So what was the reason?

Tate held his face in his hands, the tears sneaking out and landing on his legs. What if he lost her? What if she was so appalled by his outburst that she was done with him? She had dealt with idiots and assholes, and he had just turned into one. It could have all been avoided if only he had told her the truth about his family. He had told her everything but that. How could he expect them to move forward if he couldn’t even tell her about something that had left a big hole in his life?

He had to tell her.

And it had to be now.

Tate dropped his hands and stood up. He stopped when he found Audrey in the doorway. She was bundled up in her coat, her nose red from the cold. Her eyes were glued to his, and she looked scared out of her mind as she moved her hands together and apart. He could tell that she was nervous and hated that he had done that to her. He never meant to.

“The door was unlocked,” she said quietly, her eyes never leaving his.

Tate nodded, his heart starting to beat fast again while his body begged him to run and hide. Instead, he moved around the piano towards her, stopping right in front of her, his eyes locked with hers. “I’m glad you are here,” he said softly, “I need to apologize.”

Audrey shook her head, “No, that can wait. I need you to tell me why I had to hear from Lucas and Fallon about your family. Why didn’t you tell me, Tate?”

Tate looked down at his hands, watching them shake as he took in quick gasps of air, not knowing what to say. He should have known that Fallon and Lucas would have said something, and he was sick with the fact that they had been the ones to tell her. He was supposed to be that person, not two people who had no clue about what really had happened.

I’m such a idiot, he thought while his heart jackhammered against his chest. When her hands came into his, holding them tightly to make them stop shaking, he broke. His eyes filled with tears all over again as he lifted his face up so he could see her better. “Did I do something to make you not want to tell me?”

He shook his head, still not able to look her in the eyes as he said, “I didn’t know how to tell you.”

“Do you not want to tell me?”

Tate shook his head again, “I do. I am just scared.”

“Scared?”

“I am scared you will think I’m weak,” he said, looking up at her.

Her brows drew in as she shook her head, moving in closer to him, “Tate, I would never think that. You’ve obviously been through a lot and I understand it has to be hard to talk about. But I don’t understand why you couldn’t tell me? Do you not trust me?”

“I do trust you.”

She still looked confused as she said, “Okay, do you want to talk about it?”

“No, but I need to tell you.”

“You don’t have to, Tate.”

“I do,” he said before leading her across the hall to his room. Sitting on the bed, he brought her down beside him. He leaned against his knees, trying to catch his breath while feeling her watch him. His heart was going crazy, his breathing out of control, and his palms were drenched with sweat. But he knew he had to do this. Closing his eyes, he took in a deep breath before reliving that horrible night.

“I was at a championship game when Elsa came running onto the bench, screaming to me. No one knew what was going on, but I knew something was wrong. I skated over to her and I only heard the last part of what she said. ‘There’s been an accident.’” Still not looking at Audrey, he shook his head, “She said that my family was in it, and that we needed to get to the hospital right away. I was in a trance, I guess, getting out of my gear, getting into her car and the whole ride to the hospital. I didn’t know they were dead, but I felt like something was seriously wrong. I had this feeling in my chest,” he said holding his hand to his chest, “it was as if I was losing them, and they were taking part of me with them. It was one of the most awful feelings I had ever felt. When I got to the hospital, it all got worse.”

Audrey had grasped Tate’s hand in the middle of his story, and he squeezed it tight. He looked up to see that her eyes were pooling with tears. He too felt like crying but he couldn’t, not now, he would never get through the story if he did. It was as if he was ripping open the wound and pouring salt into it with every word he said. Yet, he had to go on with the story. “We lived in a small town, everyone knew everyone. The woman behind the hospital’s reception desk was one of my mom’s friends. She was crying. When I asked for my mom and dad, she shook her head, choking back tears as she pointed to a cop who stood with some doctors. I knew then that they were gone. Like a zombie, I approached them at the same time they turned to look at me. It was like a movie,” Tate said with a laugh, “and I was watching it all happen from the sidelines. The cop, I knew him, he had arrested me when I was a kid for breaking windows with hockey pucks. He cupped my shoulder and shook his head, and then said, ‘I’m sorry son, they have all passed.’ It’s funny that I can still remember that, huh?” he asked with an empty, soulless laugh. Audrey shook her head, her free hand cupping her throat as her eyes stayed locked with his. Without waiting for her to answer, he went on, “He then went on to tell me that they were driving to the game and they had to pick up Matilda from dance. They were running late, but I knew they would be. Well, dad went a back way and was coming around a corner when these guys in a truck bigger than my dad’s came around the same corner but in my dad’s lane, hitting him head on. It killed mom and dad instantly. Matilda made it to the hospital but died minutes before I got there. There were five guys in the truck, and they all survived having only minor injuries. They were all high and drunk, being stupid instead of driving.”

“Oh Tate,” Audrey said softly, but he shook his head and went on, “I had to do a legal identification of the bodies.”

“Surely not, they knew it was your family,” Audrey interjected, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“I know, but apparently they had to have the next in blood line to do it for it to be official,” Tate said, shaking his head. “It was horrible, and I ended up puking all over the side of the building,” he whispered, tears escaping his eyes and rolling down his cheeks. “Seeing my baby sister bruised and lifeless was worse than seeing my parents for some reason. Later I figured it was because she was supposed to live and have a vibrant life. She was going to be a famous dancer. She had planned to go on this dancing show in Europe as soon as she turned 18. She missed her birthday by thirteen days. All because some stupid idiot wanted to be reckless. He took her life; he took her and my parents from me. Three of the most amazing people were ripped from me, and I still haven’t recovered from it.”

Tate looked up at the ceiling, swallowing the sob that wanted to escape before he went on, “That’s why I freaked out tonight. I have an intense car anxiety. That’s why I really don’t sleep at night because I see my sister lying there, dead, when I close my eyes. I miss them every minute of every day.”

“Tate, I’m so sorry,” Audrey said, squeezing his hand while wiping her cheeks, “I wish I could make it all better, I promise, I’ll never drive like that again, I’m so sorry,” she cried.

“Thank you, love, but you have to understand that is why I freaked out on you. I would never scream at you like that, and I apologize for that, but I was scared for you. I’ve spent the last year and a half, empty, missing my family while trying to figure out how I was going to go on. Thankfully, I got this chance to come to the United States, and then to the Assassins. If I hadn’t, I never would have met you,” he said cupping her cheeks in his hand, wiping away the tears with his long thumbs. “Audrey, I felt like I had nothing left, but you came along and changed it all. I couldn’t imagine losing you. I need you to know that.”

Shaking her head, she cried, “I couldn’t imagine losing you.”

“Then please, be careful, it takes a millisecond for something to go wrong.”

“I know. I’m sorry about that, and about your family. It must have hurt so much when I would bring them up.”

Tate nodded, “It did, but it was my fault. I should have told you a long time ago, and I am sorry I didn’t.”

Audrey wrapped her arms around his waist, snuggling her face against his chest. “It’s all out in the open now. Everything will be okay. We can only move forward from this.”

“You are right, and I don’t want to move forward with anyone but you, love.”

She nodded, squeezing him tightly before she placed a kissed against his collarbone. Nothing was said as the two held each other for a long time, and Tate wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. He expected her to have more questions but she didn’t. She only held him, which was what he needed. Finally, Audrey moved away from him, standing up before she slowly undressed. He watched as she kicked off her heels. Then she unzipped her dress before throwing it on his dresser. She looked back at him and said, “Let’s go to bed.”

Tate nodded, standing up and undressing as she went into the bathroom. He crawled into bed, feeling beat as he went under the covers. Audrey came out, sexy as hell in a grey lace bra and panties set, but for the first time, Tate had no desire to have his way with her. Instead, he wanted to hold her and never let her go. He watched as she shut the light off and crawled into his bed. His hands itched to be on her, and when she was finally under the covers, he took her into his arms, kissing her temple.

“I’m sorry again,” he whispered in the darkness against her temple, “I should have told you a long time ago,”

“It’s fine,” she whispered back.

“I feel so much better, now that I have told you.”

Audrey nodded, moving in closer to him, “Good, I’m glad.”

Tate slid his hands into her hair, moving her mouth to his, and kissing her hard with all the appreciation he had for her. He couldn’t believe how quickly she had come into his life and taken over his heart, but she had. It hadn’t been easy, that’s for sure, but he was grateful it had happened. Even if it scared him one second and made him the happiest man the next. Kissing his jaw, Audrey let out a sigh, moving her hands up around his neck.

“I’m falling in love with you, Tate,” she whispered against his neck, “Don’t ever feel you have to hide anything from me. I will always be here for you, whenever you need me.”

He pulled her back so he could see her face. Her eyes were bright in the darkness. Her lips parted and he could feel her heart pounding against his chest. He leaned forward, kissing her lips softly. When he parted, he nodded, running his nose against hers as he said, “And I’m falling for you, love, it’s hard not to.”

“You’ll let me know when you do, right?”

Tate smiled. Her lips dusted his jaw as he thought that when he did fall in love with her, he would probably scream it from the rooftops. He couldn’t wait. Although his heart was ready, his spirit just wasn’t there yet, but it was happening. That moment they had just experienced proved it. She was everything he needed and no matter what, he would love this girl for the rest of his life.

After kissing her cheek, he whispered against it, “Right away, love. Right away.”

Chapter 21

Something was different.

Audrey didn’t know what it was, but when she came down the stairs and looked around her living room, she knew something wasn’t the same. In the three weeks since Tate had told her about his family, their life had happily settled into a routine. Tate sat at the bar, eating cereal as he played on his laptop, which was normal when he was home. So it wasn’t that. Glancing around the room, she took in the chic pink Christmas décor that Tate had helped set up (even if he did complain it was too girly). But nothing was standing out. So, what could it be? Glancing at her bright pink tree that touched the ceiling and was covered in pretty white lights, she finally figured it out. Under the tree was a pile of presents wrapped in pink Santa paper which was different from the neon green paper that covered her presents for her family and Tate.

Stepping off the bottom stair step, she walked to the tree, crouching to pick up one of the presents. The tag said it was for her, and it was from Tate. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Tate grinning at her as he shook his head.

“You know back home, my mom would call you a present gnome.”

Audrey smiled, “What does that mean?”

“It’s when you always know there are new presents under the tree and have to hold and inspect them,” he said still smiling at her. “She said I used to be one but I don’t remember being like that. I actually like the surprise of Christmas.”

“Oh yeah, totally a present gnome right here,” she laughed standing up with the present in hand, “What is it?”

“Not telling you. The whole point of presents is the surprise.”

Audrey waved her hand at him, shaking her head as she laid the present back down and took a quick inventory of how many presents she had.

Twelve.

With a grin, she stood and put her hands on her hips. It was the first Christmas she had a boyfriend, and also the first time someone other than her family had bought her gifts. Usually she bought herself stuff, so Christmas morning wouldn’t be boring and lonely. It was sad, but it used to make her happy. Audrey smiled, locking eyes with the man who made her see what true happiness was.

He was her happiness.

Things had been so great since Tate had opened up about his family. He seemed a little less guarded in general, and he had begun talking more freely about his family. She had learned so much about them, it honestly made Audrey feel she had learned more about Tate. Robert Odder was the best doll maker in Sweden; his dolls were detailed and beautiful. He also had an extreme love for hockey. He was the reason Tate played. Julie Odder was a homemaker. She won prizes for her candies and cakes. Tate had gone on for hours about her many baked goods and Audrey had actually looked up one of the recipes. She planned to make it for him Christmas morning.

Even though learning about his parents was great, learning about Matilda was amazing. She was such a beautiful, smart girl, and Audrey could tell that Tate loved her dearly. She competed all over the area, and was a damn good dancer. Tate had showed her a video of Matilda at one of her competitions and it blew Audrey away. She could dance, really dance. She was tall and lean like Tate, and her movement was so fluid, so free. It was a beautiful thing to watch. Audrey just wished she had the pleasure of meeting her before the accident. She was sure she would have loved Matilda, just as she loved Tate.

Yup, she had fallen head over heels in love with him.

She didn’t know when it happened but it had, and man, did it make Audrey feel on top of the world. Many opportunities had passed when she wished she had told him, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it. What if he didn’t love her? So many times that scenario had happened; she would tell the guy that she loved him and the moment would be ruined when he would say, “I don’t love you”. It broke Audrey so many times. Tate meant too much to her to have that happen with him, so she wasn’t going to tell him. Not until he told her.

And for some reason, she felt like he never would.

It was the weirdest thing. One minute Audrey was sure he was going to say it, the next, she wasn’t so sure. He was the hardest person to read about some things, and with others, she knew him like she knew her favorite book. She hated how much she second guessed herself and wished for his reassurance, but what could she say?

Hey, you think you might be in love with me yet?

Tate had said he would tell her right away when he did fall in love with her, but Audrey being the most impatient person in the world, couldn’t wait. She wanted that moment when the words would leave his lips and left her up into the clouds. He was already in control of her heart and she was falling hard, fast. It wasn’t a simple want anymore, no, she needed him now. He meant the world to her. It was so new to feel so good, so in love. But this was for real. She knew that, felt that, and nothing could ever change her mind.

Audrey tiptoed to the bar, where Tate had a cup of coffee ready for her. She smiled a ‘thanks’ to him and sipped from her mug as Tate continued to eat. Moving into the seat beside him, Audrey sat down and thumbed through the newspaper that was on the counter in front of her.

“Are you ready for tonight?”

Audrey looked up, and nodded her head, “Yup, got everything laid out and I’m not going to hide the fact that I am very nervous.”

Tate rolled his eyes, “What do you have to be nervous about?”

She shrugged her shoulders, “Your whole team will be there, they are like your family.”

“They are my family.”

“Exactly, so I’m nervous.”

Tate chuckled, “Love, don’t worry about it. Everyone is really nice.”

Audrey nodded, even though her nerves were going crazy, “Okay.”

Tate stood up, going to the sink and dropping his bowl in it before coming over to Audrey. He wrapped his arms around her neck, kissing her temple. She let her head drop back so she could look up at him. He smiled and said, “I can’t wait to pick you up later and see how gorgeous you’ll be. Everyone at the party will be jealous of the girl I get to bring. So don’t be nervous anymore okay?  I’ll see you later?”

Audrey nodded. “Can’t wait.”

Tate smiled and placed his lips to hers upside down. When they parted he smiled as she said, “Good bye, babe.”

“Bye,” she said as she watched him grab his bag and head out the door. He had practice to get to and Audrey needed to get to work. Finishing up her coffee, she made her way up stairs to get ready. She was only going for half the day since she had hair and nail appointments, so she was excited about that. After quickly getting ready in an outfit of dress slacks and an off-the-shoulder black sweater, Audrey swooped up and fastened her hair, while sliding into some black heels before running out the door.

Her work day couldn’t end quickly enough.

***

“How are things with Audrey?”

Tate looked up from the salad he was devouring to see that Lucas was looking at him, chewing on whatever he had just put in his mouth. They had decided to go to lunch at Maggiano's after practice and Tate was glad they had. With Tate dating Audrey, he hadn’t been out with his friends that much. Not that Lucas minded, but he knew that Erik and Phillip did. They gave him shit about it all the time. They just didn’t understand that Audrey was his world now.

Tate nodded, swallowing his food before he said, “Things are good.”

“Good, I’m glad. You guys seemed really happy at dinner the other night.”

Tate nodded again, remembering the dinner they had with Fallon, Lucas, and Aiden. He had been nervous, but once he got there, it was as if nothing had changed, except that he was glued to Audrey’s side and wouldn’t let her out of his sight.

“We are. We’re good. Great even.” Lucas nodded before going back to his lunch. “Fallon is coming tonight, right?”

Lucas laughed, “Of course she is. You’re bringing Audrey right?”

“Yeah,” Tate nodded, “I wanted to make sure someone she knew was there.”

“Yeah, we’ll both be there.”

Tate nodded before going back to his salad. He wanted to ask Lucas something but he felt stupid asking. It wasn’t that he thought Lucas would make fun of him. It was that Tate should know the answer. Tate looked up, staring at the top of Lucas’ hat-covered head, trying to decide what to do. When Lucas looked up, and narrowed his eyes, Tate laughed.

“What the hell are you staring at?”

“That ugly ass hat,” Tate teased.

“Hey, shut up,” Lucas retorted as Tate laughed.

“No, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Okay,” Lucas said and Tate could tell he was a little annoyed.  Oh well, he would be okay, his hat was ugly. Who wore a hat with a duck on it?

“When did know you loved Fallon?”

Lucas looked up and smiled. “I think I knew that first night. She walked in with a short ass skirt on. I mean her ass was practically hanging out,” he closed his eyes as he shook his head, a contented smile still resting on his lips, “She also had a low cut shirt and I almost didn’t try hitting on her because she was small chested but then she looked at me and I couldn’t breathe. Her wide eyes were to die for and when she talked, man, I was a goner. We spent the night together and I asked her not to leave, to tour the world with me. She did, and it was the best summer of my life. She made my life worth living when I didn’t want to live at all. I have been totally devoted to her since.”

Tate smiled, nodding his head, “That is how I feel about Audrey. I think I love her.”

Lucas smiled, “Have you told her?”

“No, not yet. I want it to be special.”

“Tell her during sex, girls dig that.”

Tate let out a booming laugh as he shook his head, “They do not!”

“No, really, Fallon goes nuts for it. Audrey’s her sister, so I am pretty sure it will work.”

“You are an idiot, dude,” Tate laughed, holding his gut as he laughed, “No, I’m going to wait for the right moment. Maybe Christmas morning?”

“That’s cheesy dude.”

“Hey, it is not.”

“Yes it is, what are you going to do, put it in a present?”

Actually, he was thinking of that.

“Shut up.”

Lucas laughed, shaking his head. “All joking aside, even though I think it is cheesy, Audrey will eat it up. She wants this Cinderella-with-her-fairy-godmother’s-magical-carriage type love. She wants to lose the glass slipper and have the man look through the kingdom for her, just to give it back to her and then sweep her off her feet into the sunset. She is a complete romantic. So doing the whole under-the-mistletoe-I-love-you shit, would work with her. Fallon, on the other hand, dude, I had to fight for that chick because of our past. You’re lucky. You guys have a clean slate; no hurt, no regret, just you two. I know for a fact that Audrey is completely in love with you.”

Tate eyed him, his lips tugging at a smile at the thought of Audrey loving him, “How do you know?”

“By the way she looks at you. It’s the way Fallon looks at me.”

Lucas was a hardass but moments like these, Tate knew he had a soft heart. And that heart belongs to Fallon. “Even if I wanted to do it on Christmas, I couldn’t. We are coming to your house and her family is going to be there.”

“So? She’ll love it if you do it in front of everyone.”

Tate nodded, but something didn’t seem right. “Maybe.”

He didn’t know if it was the idea of saying it in front of everyone, or because for the first time, he would be meeting Audrey’s family, but the idea of it made him nervous. He wasn’t worried about her mother, but picturing her father had Tate sweating bullets. It was going to be tough, but thankfully Audrey would be by his side. With her there, Tate could face an army with no fear at all.

“Enough with all that, here is the real question.”

Tate looked up questioningly, “What?”

Lucas was grinning fully at him, “Are we going to get a repeat of your amazing dancing skills tonight? I need to see that in person. Facebook didn’t do it justice.”

Why did Tate like this guy?

***

Audrey slid into her black Christian Louboutin pointed toe, steel heel pumps and stood up. Looking in the mirror, she viewed herself, admiring the loose curls that were brought back in an elegant chignon. Her makeup was very soft, hardly there, only dark on the bottom of her eyes while her lips were glossed to perfection. Her dress was stunning: a strapless, heart-shaped bodice covered in black lace over pink silk, with a big black bow as a sash. The skirt of the dress was her favorite. It was a big, puffy pink tutu, and it was totally to die for. She looked amazing, and was proud of herself because even her legs were starting to look good.

Thank God for those morning runs.

Audrey smiled, moving her hips back and forth, listening to the swooshing sound the skirt made. Biting on her lip, she hoped that Tate liked her dress. It was a little young, but Betsy Johnson knew her stuff, and Audrey loved her clothes. The more she stared at the dress, the more she thought she should change. She wasn’t 21 anymore. She was older and this dress wasn’t really her age. But before she could even look for another dress, she heard Tate running up the stairs. He was running late. He had fallen asleep after his afternoon workout, but she didn’t mind. She wanted him to sleep when he could.

When he appeared at the door, Audrey’s mouth started to water. He wore a black fitted tailored suit with a light pink tie that matched the skirt of her dress. His hair was slicked to the side, and of course, he was drop dead gorgeous. He smiled, looking her over before he jerked his head to the door.

“Love, we’re late. You ready?”

Well shit, he can’t say I looked nice? Audrey thought as she made her way towards him. “Yeah, do I look okay?”

Tate nodded, “Gorgeous, baby, let’s go.”

Narrowing her eyes since she didn’t like his quick answer, she said, “You look great.”

“Thanks, come on.”

“Are you sure this dress is okay? I think I look fat.”

“What? Stop being stupid, come on,” Tate said rushing her out the room.

“Wow thanks for the reassurance!”

“Reassurance? Audrey, I look at you and I’m hard, I mean, shit,” he said taking her hand in his and pressing it to his rock hard dick. Audrey gasped looking up into his, dark-with-lust blue eyes, “I want you, all the time, baby. You are gorgeous with clothes on and without. Don’t you ever forget that. Now come on. We are late.”

Well didn’t that just catch her on fire from head to toe?

“Tate, give me a second,” she gasped, her hand on her chest while her other was still in his; “You can’t say something like that and then expect me to be okay. I want to climb up your body and hump your face, not go to some party. Sheesh.”

Tate’s mouth quirked up on the side as he slowly moved his arms around her, pressing his hardness against her. “You want to climb me?”

“Like a damn tree.”

Tate chuckled, his nose moving lazily up her neck, trailing kisses before he nipped at her ear lobe. “And hump me, is that right?”

Audrey could only nod to his low throaty voice. He knew it made her drip with want, and he knew what he was doing when he pinned her with those bedroom eyes. So he shouldn’t have been too surprised when she grabbed his face, and pressed her lips to his in delirious need. Tate took her by her hips, lifting her up so she could wrap her legs around his waist. When he assaulted her mouth with his tongue, she felt his hand go between their bodies, freeing his throbbing cock and pushing aside her panties before he entered her with one smooth thrust. She gasped out in his mouth, moaning as he filled her completely, his fingers still teasing her lips as she moved up and down his length.

“Is this the humping you spoke of?” he asked when he parted from her mouth.

Audrey smiled, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck before she started to rock against him, fast and frantically. Tate moved against the wall, pushing her back against it as he took control. Slamming into her, she started bucking and arching against him, until they were colliding in a perfect rhythm. It was fantastic, and when he pulled the top of her dress down, taking her nipple in his mouth, she came. Harder than ever. Screaming, she dug her nails into his shoulder as the end of her heels dug into his butt and her body squeezed his.

Audrey let her head fall back as Tate feasted on her breast. He had snaked his arms up her back to hold her shoulders while continuing to pound into her as little gusts of air left her lips. When he came, he bit down on her breast, and for once the pain was actually pleasing, causing Audrey to let out a hiss. Taking a gust of breath, Tate leaned his head against her neck. Audrey had her eyes closed as her body shook in the aftershocks.

Tate pulled back and grinned at her, “So are you reassured that you are the hottest woman ever to me? I can’t even control myself around you.”

As she giggled, her cheeks warmed and so did her heart. Didn’t he realize that to her he was the hottest man ever, and that she was probably going to love him for the rest of her life? “Yeah, but now I gotta change.”

“So my plan of not being late backfired.”

“Yup, ‘cause we are so going to be late now.”

Audrey held onto Tate’s arm tightly as they walked into the Gaylord Opryland Hotel. The Assassins’ Christmas party was being held in the atrium and when they entered, Audrey was breathless. The whole place was filled with white lights; they dropped from the ceiling, all around the foliage, and covered the huge white gazebo in the middle of the room. There were huge Christmas trees everywhere trimmed with white lights. The cool thing about the trees was that each player’s number hung from purple and black ribbon. It was really neat, and Audrey couldn’t wait for the night to unfold.

Tate placed a kiss on her temple and she grinned up at him as her nervousness coursed through her body.  “You look stunning, love,” he said softly.

Audrey face broke in a wide grin as she held his arm tightly, “Thank you.”

“I was hoping you would disagree with me.”

Her brows gathered together in confusion, “Why’s that?”

“I wanted to have my way with you again, to prove my point.”

Audrey giggled, rolling her eyes. “We’ve already ruined one dress.”

And she wasn’t ruining this one. The long silk champagne colored strapless dress was to die for. It was plain, but stunning, bringing out every one of Audrey’s curves. Pairing it with a pair of champagne lace heels that she had worn to Fallon’s wedding, she felt confident and ready to meet Tate’s friends. Tate had to change his pants and he had even changed his tie to match her dress. They looked amazing together, but when she glanced up and saw Tate’s lazy grin along with his lusty blue eyes pinned on her, she knew she was in trouble.

“And I plan on ruining a million more,” he said with a wink that went straight to her throbbing girly parts.

“You’re so bad,” she muttered as he chuckled.

They moved towards the party, looking for their table. They had missed the hors d'oeuvre , but thankfully not the dinner. Finding their table, which was with Lucas and Fallon, Tate pulled the chair out and Audrey sat down grinning over at Fallon. Of course, her sister was gorgeous in a short lace dress that hugged every curve Fallon had. The lace came around her neck, and only covered some of her shoulders. She couldn’t see Fallon’s shoes, but she bet they were pumps, something sexy, to match the dress.

“Hey you,” Fallon said, smiling as she held her glass of wine in her hand.

“Hey, where’s Aiden?” Audrey asked since she was the one who usually kept Aiden when Fallon went out.

“With mom and dad.”

Audrey nodded and then Tate called for her attention, “Audrey, this is Matthew Parra and his wife, Roxy, and then Bryan Rochester along with his wife, Ellen. This is my girlfriend, Audrey Parker,” he said, wrapping an arm around Audrey’s shoulders.

Audrey smiled, “Nice to meet y’all.” Matthew and Bryan both returned the smile, while the two women did a once over of Audrey before sharing a look.

What the hell was that about? Audrey thought as she looked over at her sister. Fallon was shaking her head, holding Lucas’ hand in her lap. Lucas shot her a wicked grin and said, “You look good kid.”

Audrey giggled, “Why thank you very much.”

Audrey glanced back over the table to see Ellen and Roxy still watching her and Tate. She didn’t know what their deal was, but it was unsettlingly to be under their scrutinizing gaze.

Finally, Roxy said, “What’s the age difference between you guys?”

Tate glanced up and then back at Audrey, “Excuse me?”

“It’s obvious you’re younger than her, I just can’t pin point the age gap,” Roxy explained with a condescending smile on her face.

Audrey blinked a few times, taken aback by Roxy’s rudeness. What the hell did it matter how far apart they were? It was their business, not hers. But before she could say anything, Tate said, “I don’t think there is an age gap between us. I don’t look at age. I look at the fact that she makes me happy,” he said, his eyes locked with Audrey. She smiled, squeezing his hand as he turned to look back at Roxy, “Plus, it is none of your business.”

That seem to shut them up, and Audrey was beyond proud of be on Tate’s arm. Before dinner was served, Tate decided to introduce her to most of the team. Audrey had to admit, her favorite person was Mary Ann Welch. She was married to Alex Welch, who was the co-captain of the Assassins and also a really nice guy. Mary Ann was a hoot though, she reminded Audrey so much of Piper with her bright sunny outlook on everything. She was beautiful too. Stunning blue eyes, long blond hair, and a skinny little body that at the moment was very pregnant with their 6th child. Another girl.

“We can’t get a break!” she gushed in her thick country accent, moving her hands with every word. Audrey used to think Elli was bad, but she had nothing on Mary Ann Welch. “Alex wants a baby boy so bad, but for some reason, he’s only shooting girls!”

Audrey giggled as Tate smiled beside her, “Well you look stunning, I don’t believe for a second you had all 5 of those babies.”

Mary Ann laughed as Alex smiled proudly beside her, “Girl, I got the stretch marks to prove it!”

Mary Ann and Alex were simply a delight to meet. Unfortunately, they had to go back to their table to eat. Audrey and Tate were making their way back to their table when they ran into two of Audrey’s favorite people. Elli was gorgeous in a long purple chiffon dress; the bust was covered in sparkling jewels. Her long dark hair was up in a bun and her makeup was done beautifully. She looked like a million bucks and with Shea Adler beside her, looking just as gorgeous, Audrey couldn’t help but think they were the most beautiful couple there. Elli was glowing, her bump noticeable under the purple chiffon.

Wrapping her arms around Elli, she said, “You look beautiful, babe.”

Audrey gave Shea a sideways hug as Elli said, “I have to agree with you tonight. Shea picked out the prefect dress.”

Audrey smiled up at a proud Shea, and nodded her head, “He sure did. How are you feeling?”

Elli nodded, “Pregnant. This pregnancy is a doozy. It has to be a boy; I’ve never felt so sick in my life.”

“Eek, that sucks. I hope you start feeling better.”

“Me too, I have an appointment at the end of the week. Hopefully the doctors can give me something for this.”

“Hopefully,” Audrey agreed.

“Yeah, because I want my happy wife back,” Shea agreed with a grin.

Elli looked up at him and smiled, “Me and you both.”

“Baby, they are serving dinner,” Tate said beside her.

“Before y’all run off, I just have to say, y’all are the cutest couple ever,” Elli gushed, squeezing Tate’s bicep.

“That’s funny, because I said the same thing about you,” Audrey said, receiving a grin from both of them. “Thanks though, we’re gonna get going.  Go feed those babies.”

“I will, bye guys,” Elli said as the two couples parted. Tate wrapped an arm around Audrey as they made their way back to the table. Even though she was happy, and everything was great, Audrey couldn’t help but feel the pang of jealousy from seeing Mary Ann and Elli’s beautiful pregnant bellies. She had found the man who didn’t care about having a child of his own, but it still hurt Audrey to the core that she couldn’t give it to him.

“Hey, are you okay?”

She glanced up to see Tate watching her very intently, “Yeah.”

“Your time will come, Audrey.”

She smiled, he knew her so well. “Yeah, I know but I just wish I could do it like they have. Like Fallon will do again one day. I want to carry my own child.”

“Well maybe there is a way. You never know. The medical field has advanced so much in the last 10 years. Maybe we can find a way. Don’t give up.”

Audrey’s eyes filled with tears and the words were right on her lips. She was going to tell him, right now, but before she could even say anything, they were interrupted.

“Hey, Audrey.”

She knew his voice before she even turned.

Levi stood before her, wearing a black crisp suit, his hair in its regular buzzed cut and an evil grin on his face. But that wasn’t all, Janet stood beside him, wrapped so tightly around his arm, Audrey was sure Levi was losing feeling in it. Janet wore a short black dress, with ballet flats. Her brownish blonde hair was down, framing her face, and Audrey couldn’t help but think:

He left me for her?

It felt great to look as good as she felt and be wrapped up in the arms of a man who cherished her. No one could touch her or hurt her anymore. The only person who could was the man who held her. Smiling up at Tate, she noticed that he wasn’t smiling at all. More like wishing Levi to the fiery depths of hell with his eyes. Looking back at Levi, she saw that he was looking at Tate with eyes that could kill.

“This is the new guy?” Levi asked nodding his head up at Tate.

Tate’s chest puffed up and Audrey spoke before he could, “This is Tate Odder, Tate this is Levi Moss and, I’m sorry I don’t know your name.”

Janet gave her a ‘yeah right’ kind of look before saying, “My name is Janet, not that it matters.” Turning to Levi, she said, “Are we done here Levi? I thought we were going to the table to eat?”

“We know each other. Lucas’ friend, right?” Levi asked. Tate gave him a quick nod, still eyeing him. Levi shook his head, glancing from Tate to Audrey, “He’s kind of young don’t you think?”

“I don’t think that’s any of your business,” Tate sneered.

Levi chuckled, rolling his eyes, “Calm down, kiddo, I was just stating a fact.”

“Levi,” Audrey warned, “is there something you wanted?”

Levi nodded and then sent Audrey a small smile. It was the one he used to give her when they would be alone. It was a real smile and the great thing was it had no effect on Audrey at all.

No loss of breath, no dizzy spells. Nothing. She was completely over him.

“You are gorgeous tonight, Audrey, I don’t think I told you that enough before,” Levi said. Janet took in a sharp breath before dropping her arms from him and stomping away.

“And it is not your place to say that now. She is taken,” Tate said, wrapping his arm tighter around Audrey.

“Yeah she is, and you are a lucky man,” Levi said holding out his hand. Tate looked at him and then at his hand before shaking his hand. Levi laughed, moving his hand into his pocket before giving Audrey one last glance. His eyes were calm and Audrey swore she could see the regret in his eyes. “I really messed up, letting you go.”

Before either Tate or Audrey could say anything, Levi walked away in the direction that Janet had gone. Audrey watched him walk away feeling absolutely nothing for him. She looked up to see Tate watching her.

“Do you want to run after him?”

Audrey laughed, “Hell no, why would I?”

He shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips, “I was worried for a minute there.”

She smiled, wrapping her arms around his waist before puckering up her lips at him. Obliging, Tate leaned down, pressing his lips to hers. Audrey pulled back first, and smiled, “No need to worry Mr. Oooooder, I’m yours.”

Tate smiled as he nodded, “Good.” He moved his hand to behind her neck, cupping it as he looked deep into her eyes, “Question.”

Audrey grinned as she said, “Yes?”

“After we eat, would you like to dance with me?”

She smiled as she nodded, “Yes, but I have a bigger question,” she said as they started walking back to their table.

“What is that?”

“When do we get to go home?”

Tate chuckled, “I was only asking for one dance,” he said insinuating that they wouldn’t be there long. He then pulled out her chair as Audrey flashed him a knowing smile. From beside them, Lucas piped in, “Make sure it is a Salsa one. That Facebook video was too blurry. Anderson was laughing too hard!”

Chapter 22

“So where’s the ring?”

Audrey looked up from the dishes she was washing, “Huh?”

“You and lover boy out there,” Fallon said cocking her head in the direction where Tate and Lucas were playing with Aiden in his new tree house. “I know darn well, there is a ring and probably a baby on the way.”

The last part burned a little but Audrey ignored it, shaking her head, “No ring, or babies, he hasn’t even told me he loves me.”

Fallon stopped smiling, her brows coming together in confusion as she said, “Seriously? Shit, I could tell that he loves you from 1,000 miles away.”

A small smile played on Audrey’s lips as she looked down at the dishes she was washing, “You think?”

“Ugh yeah, so why don’t you just say, ‘I love you’ and get it over with.”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know. I want him to say it first.”

“Why?”

“Because I do, I’m nervous.”

“Why?”

Audrey glared as she shook her head, “Because what if you and I are wrong and he doesn’t love me.”

Fallon rolled her eyes, “Well that’s just dumb. Anyone could see that he completely adores you.”

Audrey giggled at the thought of that being true. It had been a week since the Christmas party. They had burned up the floor with their mad dance moves before going home and tearing up her bed. It was amazing. She had never felt so close to someone in her life. He was there for her when she needed him. He believed in her, and listened when she talked about her dream of opening her cupcakery. He was there for her, and she didn’t think twice that he wasn’t.

He was her everything.

The next morning, Tate left for three days, but it passed quickly and Audrey was glad he didn’t miss their first Christmas. The bad thing was he was leaving in another four days which meant he was going to miss their first New Years and that was probably worse than missing Christmas. New Years meant a lot to Audrey. It meant she was starting over and would try to make the next year better than the last. She always started it with a kiss from someone, whether she had a boyfriend or not. This year would be no different, just Tate wouldn’t be there.

Total bummer.

“I don’t know, okay? Today has been amazing Mom loves him, and Dad seems to like him somewhat. All I can hope is that he is comfortable and has enjoyed our first Christmas together, and that my family didn’t scare him away. When he is ready he’ll tell me, and I’ll be right there, ready to scream it in his face.”

Fallon glared and then said, “You always are going to sit back and let stuff happened to you. You’ll never make things happen for yourself.”

“I do too!”

“Do not!” she yelled, sticking out her tongue.

“Oh my God, childish much!? I do too!”

“Do what?” Nora Parker, Audrey’s mother, asked as she came into the kitchen. Glancing at her mom, Audrey wondered what Tate thought. Did he think she looked like a doll? Because Audrey sure did. The woman needed to stay away from that plastic surgeon. Her lips were bigger than Angelina Jolie’s and her ass was bigger than JLO, and she wanted it that way! It was insane, but man, Audrey loved her mom.

“Nothing,” both the sisters said before they returned to cleaning.

“Huh? Okay,” Nora said with a wave of her hand. She came over between them, wrapping her arms around Audrey’s waist and smiling, “I love him, Audrey Jane. He is a complete delight.”

Audrey grinned up at her mother, and nodded, “He is.”

“He’s young though,” Nora warned.

“I don’t care, I’m happy.”

Nora nodded, kissing Audrey’s temple before helping with the dishes. The three women worked in silence until William walked in. Her father was still a dashing looking man. He reminded Audrey of Pierce Brosnan, without the accent. He was hard on them, but she still loved her daddy. She just hoped he wasn’t too hard on Tate. He threw question after question at him all through dinner. Tate sat confidently though, one hand in Audrey’s as he answered each question. It was so sexy, and he looked so strong, but she was still worried that later Tate would decide she wasn’t worth it. Her daddy was hard to deal with.

William watched the women work, and when Audrey looked up at him, he smiled.

“Well, Audrey, I can’t believe it, but I like your new guy.”

“Fantastic, Daddy, he’s great and makes me very happy,” Audrey beamed as she wiped her hands on a towel. William nodded once, and Audrey knew that was the end of the conversation about Tate.

“I also like these cupcakes, they are wonderful,” he said picking up a Reindeer cupcake that Audrey had spent all night making. They were a dyed red white cake with a green mint icing. She had made little reindeer out of pretzels and chocolate. She knew Tate and Aiden would devour them, but what surprised her was that her father also did.

“Thanks, Daddy,” Audrey said, pride filling her from the inside out. It wasn’t every day that her father complemented her and Fallon. When he did, they savored it like the finest Rocky Top wine.

“Shouldn’t she open a cupcake shop, Dad? I think she would be fantastic at it,” Fallon said. Audrey quickly looked over at her sister, an uneasy feeling creeping over her. What was she doing? Was she nuts? Audrey looked over at her father, seeing him give Fallon a confused look.

“Why would she do that? The economy is crap right now, and she already has a career,” he answered and Audrey’s heart sunk. She didn’t know why, she knew that was what he was going to say, but still. It broke her that he didn’t think she could do it. That she couldn’t succeed.

You’ll never make things happen for yourself.

The hell she wouldn’t!

“But everyone is looking for a little piece of happiness,” Audrey found herself saying. Her heart was pounding against her chest, but she didn’t care. Everyone looked at her as she went on, “If their happiness is in a three dollar cupcake, people will buy it.”

William’s gaze was questioning, and out the corner of her eye she could see Fallon with a bright smile as Nora stood with her lips parted in shock.

“Have you thought of this?” William asked.

Audrey shrugged her shoulder, “I have, it is a dream of mine.”

“Really?” Nora asked, “I always thought it was a little hobby.”

“No,” Audrey said shaking her head, “I would like to make it a business, but I don’t know if I can be successful,” she said slowly, glancing up at her father.

“You’d want to leave Rocky Top for a cupcake shop?” William asked in bewilderment.

“Yes.”

The patio door opened and Tate, Lucas, and Aiden came running in. Aiden’s nose was red, dripping with snot. Lucas and Tate were no different; matching red and snot noses. They sure were a sight to see. Tate smiled, coming towards her, and wrapping her up in his arms. When he ran his cold nose on her neck, she squealed trying to get away, but he wasn’t letting go.

“Tate!” she giggled. She forgot that she was in a room filled with her family and when she noticed, she didn’t care. She was happy. Tate kissed her jaw and when he smiled down at her, she couldn’t stop the wide grin that almost broke her face. She loved his gap, she always had. She remembered when it would draw all her attention, but it was different now. It was his whole face that got all her attention. It wasn’t that she didn’t love his gap, she loved it, but it was overshadowed by the happiness on his face. He honestly blew her away.

He moved his hand up, cupping her face before kissing her nose. “Are you having a nice Christmas?” he asked, nuzzling his nose against her cheek. It was new to have a man love on her in front of her family and when she sneaked a look at them, they were all watching her with loving grins. They wanted her to be happy.

“I am, are you?”

Tate nodded, “It has been one of the best.”

Audrey smiled, kissing his lips. He made her deliriously happy. Who would have thought, a month ago, she didn’t want to be with him?

What an idiot!

When they parted, Audrey laid her head on his chest and then looked over at her family. Fallon smiled, leaning against the island of her kitchen, her eyes dancing with mischief as she watched them. She made Audrey nervous. She didn’t like the way Fallon was grinning or the way she was eyeing Tate and when the next words left her lips, she knew her intuition was right.

Fallon was up to no good.

“So Tate, we were just talking about Audrey opening a cupcake shop, what do you think?”

Tate looked up, and smiled, “I think it is a great idea. Audrey makes wonderful cupcakes.”

Everyone nodded, but William. Audrey looked over at her father as he took in a deep breath, and she knew this was about to be a fight.

“Yes, but, Tate,” William said, “don’t you think this economy is crap and new businesses are not doing well?”

“I don’t disagree with you, William, but this is about Audrey living her dream. I bet people told Patrick Roy that he would never have a shut out during a game, and he did it 23 times in one season.” Tate smiled, glancing down at Audrey before he looked back up at William and continued, “Why should we tell Audrey all the things that could cause her to fail when there are so many things that could cause her to succeed?”

“Like what, Tate?” William asked, crossing his arms, “What makes you believe she would succeed?”

Tate looked down at Audrey and winked, “She can do anything she sets her mind to, and I, for one, will be behind her 100%. I believe in her. I am surprised you don’t.”

Audrey looked up at her father to see his shocked expression. She was pretty sure no one but Fallon stood up to her father. Knowing that Tate had only been dating Audrey for little over a month and he was ready to go to bat for her, made her love him even more.

“I do believe in my daughter, Tate,” William said with narrowed eyes, “I am having a hard time seeing how she thinks starting a cupcakery is a better career choice than working in a company that has been around for decades.”

“Because it doesn’t make her happy,” Tate said, moving away from Audrey, “Shouldn’t she do something that makes her happy, that gives her a reason to go to work?”

William glanced over at Audrey, “You don’t love Rocky Top?”

Audrey felt the cold hard stare of her father but even with fear settling in her bones, she didn’t have to think of her answer. “No, I hate it, Daddy.”

Nora took in a sharp breath as William shook his head, “I don’t believe it. This conversation is over.”

“No, it is not, Daddy,” Audrey said, taking a step forward. “I love you. I do, Daddy, so much but I hate Rocky Top. I’m not Fallon. I don’t breathe wine. I breathe cupcakes. I want my own place. I want to make people happy with my little creations, and I want to be happy.”

William looked away and took in a lung filling breath, letting it out in a whoosh. “Don’t you want me to be happy, Daddy?”

“Of course I do, Audrey Jane, but I want to you succeed and I don’t feel this is a successful business.”

Audrey stood tall, shaking her head, “I’m gonna succeed, I’ll show you.”

William met her rebellious stare and shook his head, “You’re going to do it aren’t you? Against my wishes, and against my business knowledge and experience. You’re still going to continue pursuing this insane idea.”

She nodded, a grin pulling at her lips. She had never been so sure of something in her life. Everything was falling in place, she had the guy, the home, the closet, and now all she needed was the career. She had worked so hard for her father over the years and even though she hated Rocky Top, she didn’t regret those years. They would only help when she did what she had always dreamed of, but she was done with Rocky Top. She had always stood back, let things happen, like Fallon said. Well, not today. Today Audrey was going to do something to better herself.  Glancing up at Tate, who smiled and nodded his head as he squeezed her hand, Audrey smiled. She looked at each of her family members, seeing their supportive faces before her gaze met her father’s angry stare. Even if he scared her and there was a chance he may be right, Audrey knew she was doing the right thing.

“Yup, I quit, Daddy. I’m gonna follow my dreams.”

~*~

Audrey lay on her stomach, naked and spent, cuddling into her pillow as Tate crawled back into bed. He lay across her back, moving his arm around her waist and his other beneath her head as she smiled. He was heavy, but she didn’t care. She loved the way he wanted to be near her, as close as he could. When he moved his legs with hers, tangling them as he pressed himself into her bottom, she let out a sigh.

She could lay like this forever with him.

She felt great, amazing, loved, and never before had she felt so free. She didn’t know when she woke up that morning, she would be quitting her job, but man, was she happy she did. Her father on the other hand was another story. But Audrey was happy and that was all that mattered! Tate moved his nose along her temple, dusting kisses as he held her tight.

“I am so proud of you, love.”

Audrey smiled, “Thank you, I’m proud of myself.”

Tate nodded, placing more kisses down her cheek, “Fallon told me I’d better watch out, she was going to steal me and keep me for herself.”

Audrey giggled, “I’ll cut a bitch.” Tate’s laughter shook her body as she laughed along with him. When her laughter subsided she said, “No really, she can’t have you. You’re all mine.”

“Am I now?”

“Yup, sorry buddy, my heart’s invested here.”

Tate nodded, kissing her shoulder before he lips rested against her ear. Whispering he said, “I’ll keep your heart safe, love, don’t worry about that.”

“Will you?” she asked, her heart skipping a beat. Even if it was a tender moment, she couldn’t help but think of what Fallon said, about saying that she loved Tate first. Why wait was what Fallon was saying, but Audrey couldn’t do it. She felt comfortable saying those little things that made him think. To assure him that she wanted him, and that she could possibly love him. She wouldn’t hide her feeling, but she wouldn’t put herself out there either. She just needed him to say it first, then it would be easy after that.

Tate bit her ear lobe, bringing her mind back to the bed they were in, against the hard body she loved. He moved off her to beside her, where he wrapped her up in his strong arms and kissed her fully on the month. She moaned into his mouth, hooking her leg over his hip, to bring herself closer to him. Parting, she nipped at his lip as he smiled down at her. His eyes were bright and happy, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that he did love her. He had such passion and admiration in his eyes for only her. He made her feel like she was the only girl in the world who mattered and how many times had she wanted that. Maybe Fallon was right, but instead of saying the words she yearned for, he said, “I will, because mine is just as invested as yours is.”

It wasn’t what she wanted, but damn did it make her swoon.

***

Tate knew something was wrong when the locker room door flew open and in stomped Eleanor Adler.

The first thing he noticed was her appearance, of course. How could he not? She was beautiful, stunning even. She wore a white button up shirt with a red polka dot skirt that came up over her swollen belly and under her breast. Her shoes were tall and bright, and reminded Tate of Audrey. She had the same matching polka dot red heels; she had worn them out with him, when they looked around West End at the different buildings that were vacant.

Looking back up at Elli’s face, he saw that she had her hair down, and her makeup was smeared on her face as if she had been crying. That was when he definitely knew something was wrong.

Everyone watched as Elli stomped by them. The locker room went silent when she reached Shea. He was talking to Lucas and wasn’t paying attention to the distraught wife who stood in front of him, until she threw what looked like sheets of small square pieces of paper.

“Whoa, Elli baby! What’s wrong?!” Shea said quickly standing up. Since they were suiting up for their morning practice, he towered over her with his skates on. They would be flying out the next day for their games out west but Tate didn’t think that Elli cared about any of that. She only cared about ripping Shea a new asshole and Tate couldn’t wait for the show.

“Let me tell you what’s wrong, Shea Adler!” she yelled, picking up one of the pieces of paper and shoving it in his face. “I’m at the doctors as you very well know, and well, the doctor said, ‘hey let’s see if we can hear a heart beat!’ I was like yea! Can’t wait, but then he puts the thing on my belly and guess what.”

Tate almost said “what”, but thankfully Shea beat him to it, “What?”

“The doctor smiled, and said, ‘I hear two strong heart beats.”

“Is that good?” Shea asked confused.

Tate knew that Shea had fucked up before Elli even started screaming, “Shea Adler I am pregnant with twins! TWINS! Not one! But two! Two! Do you understand what that means!?”

“You’re having two babies? I made two babies?” he said, his eyes wide as his hand sat on his chest, but that only seemed to make Elli more angry.

“It means that I will have 4 children all under the age of two while you are skating around with no cares in the world!”

Everyone looked up at Shea, waiting for his answer, and when he said, “I made two babies?” Elli let out a loud scream that shook Tate’s ear drums before she stomped back out of the locker room. Tate glanced back up at Shea to see a slow grin go across his face. He looked around the room, and then nodded his head.

“That’s right boys, I made twins. Two babies, one shot,” he said with his chest puffed out.

“Oh shut up, Adler, most of us in here have made babies,” Lucas said with a chuckle.

“That is right, but have you made two? Because I have,” Shea said with the cocky confidence only he could have. Everyone around the room was laughing, joking around with Shea and congratulating him, but Tate sat in his locker area, strapping on his pads as jealousy ate at him. Tate would never have that opportunity to make two babies, or even one if Audrey’s condition wasn’t correctable.

For the first time that fact bothered Tate.

~*~

Tate sat between Phillip and Erik at the Assassins’ regular table at J Alexander’s. It was one of their favorite restaurants, and it never failed to deliver to the hungry players who would come in after practice. Today was no different, Tate’s food was on point and the company was just as great. Not only had Phillip and Erik come, but Lucas and Shea did too. Everyone wondered why Shea came when he had an angry wife who he needed to handle, but his answer was that he had an angry wife to deal with, so he was going to let her cool off.

It felt great though, Tate was surrounded by his friends, his brothers even, and he had never felt more comfortable. They made him laugh. They could bring him up after a loss. They were there for him, and they were his family.

Tate munched on his salad as Erik told his story of the night before.

“Dude, she had me in ways I haven’t been in weeks, it was great. But then I got her bent over the rail of the stairway right?” he said softly while everyone listened intently, “and man, I’m giving it to her, hard, then all of a sudden, she starts making this noise, and I’m like what the fuck? So I don’t know what I’m thinking but I keep going, and she gets louder and louder, until finally she is full out making goat noises. I had to stop I was laughing so hard because I swear, I was convinced I was fucking a goat.”

Everyone lost it, and Tate was glad they were in the back of the restaurant where no one could hear them. Tate shook his head, watching his friends laugh as he ate his food. They were a group of nuts, but he loved them all the same.

“That’s why I am a one woman man,” Shea said with a grin on his face, “I know her noises and always will, no crazy surprises, thank God.”

“Whatever dude, you wish you were me,” Erik teased, but even Tate knew Shea didn’t. When someone was married to someone as wonderful as Elli, why would he want something more?

“No way, I’ve lived those years,” Shea said with a laugh. He glanced over at Tate and smiled, “You know when I was your age, Tate, a steady girlfriend was the last thing on my mind, but boy, didn’t you choose a great one.”

Tate nodded, “She’s perfect,” he said while Lucas nodded his head. Tate’s chest was hurting from what he had been thinking about all through practice and then through the lunch. He felt bad for second thinking Audrey, but hearing Shea gloat about his perfect babies had done it. Tate didn’t understand it. He loved Audrey and he wanted only her. He had guaranteed her she was enough, so why now was he second guessing himself? Second guessing her? “But something has been bothering me,” he found himself saying.

All eyes rested on him, and when he glanced across the table at Lucas, he wished he hadn’t said anything.

“What, trouble in paradise?” Phillip teased.

“All of you know how I want to have children. I have never been quiet about that. Well, Audrey can’t have kids and I’ve sat here and told her it doesn’t bother me, that maybe something can be fixed and she will be okay, but today,” he said, glancing up at Shea, “when Elli came in pregnant with twins, I hoped that one day that would happen for me, but it won’t. Not with Audrey’s condition.”

No one said anything. Lucas’ mouth was hanging open. Shea had his thinking face on, and Erik and Phillip looked bored.

“Audrey can’t have kids?” Lucas finally asked.

“Who cares if she can’t? She’s great, you really like her, just adopt when it’s time to do all that,” Phillip said with a shrug, “It really isn’t a big deal. Kids aren’t everything. It’s about finding that person who makes you happy.”

Ignoring Lucas, Tate nodded, “See that’s what I thought too, but I think I might want my own child.”

“Then break up with her, don’t let it go any further,” Erik said with a shrug of his shoulders.  “She is great, you know I like her a lot, but if you are second guessing it now, what’s going to happen 10 years from now when you have 2 little Chinese kids who aren’t yours, and you want your own?”

“Hey, asshole, that’s my sister-in-law,” Lucas sneered, “And if you knew this before you started with Audrey, then it isn’t fair to hold that against her. She told you her issues, and you accepted them.”

“I know,” Tate said, feeling like Lucas was attacking him, which in a way he had every right to. “I love her, Lucas, and I couldn’t imagine my life without her, but I cannot shake this feeling that one day I’ll want my own child.”

“That’s not fair,” Lucas said with a shake of his head.

“It would be a deal breaker for me.” Everyone turned to Shea and his eyes were intently on Tate. “I knew that I wanted kids when I started this thing with Elli. She wanted them too, and we were good. Now if after we started trying and she couldn’t have a child, that I would understand and would cope with but if she told me right out that she couldn’t, I would let her go.”

“I know, but I don’t want to let her go. She makes me happy; she makes my life worth living, guys. She is my everything. My heart is invested in her, and I don’t want anyone else.”

Tate could tell that no one knew what to say, until Lucas said, “If you are totally devoted to her then you would take the good with the bad. Audrey is a fantastic, sweet person. She will love you with everything inside her, and she deserves a guy who will love her just the same. If you don’t think you can, then cut her loose, dude, don’t hurt her anymore by making her think this is for real.”

Lucas held Tate’s gaze for a long time, then Lucas shook his head, stood up and threw money on the table before walking away.

“Shit,” Tate muttered as he got up, and followed Lucas out of the restaurant. “Lucas, just a minute.”

Lucas looked back and waited for him at the doorway. When Tate reached him, they both walked out to the parking lot before Tate said, “I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Lucas shook his head, “I don’t want Audrey to get hurt again, and I thought you were the guy to make sure that never happened, but now you say this?”

“I am just second guessing things, Lucas, I don’t want to hurt her. I love her.”

“You keep saying that, but when you love someone you love all of them. Even the fucked up parts! Hell, look at me and Fallon! She was a walking train wreck before she finally got her head out of her ass.  And now look at us, we are so fucking happy.”

“I understand that, and I know that I won’t be happy without her,” Tate said, his chest hurting. He didn’t want to leave Audrey. He didn’t want to live life without her, but how was that fair for him to feel like this and not say anything? That was the whole point of having friends, so that he could talk about things that bothered him.

“Have you told her?” Lucas asked.

“No, I got this feeling this morning. I haven’t even thought it through. I just wanted to get everyone’s input and then I was going to talk to her about it if it is still bothering me. I’m not going to hurt her, Lucas.”

“No one can make your mind up for you, Tate. You gotta do it. Is she worth it? Can you trade in one thing to have everything else? Because Audrey will love you for the rest of her life. She is very loyal, and you know that it true.”

“I do.”

Lucas shrugged his shoulders, “Then I have nothing else to say. This is all on you.”

Tate watched as Lucas walked off, and didn’t move until little flakes of snow started to fall. Walking to his truck, he had the familiar feeling of his heart beating in overtime. His palms were sweaty, and even in the cold, he was starting to sweat along his back. He took in a deep breath, trying to calm himself, but it wasn’t working. He thought with his mind busy with his issues of him and Audrey, his anxiety would be the last thing he needed to worry about.

He was wrong.

After reaching for the handle four times, he finally pulled the door open, and climbed into his truck. He sat there for a long time, not only because he was scared to put the key in the ignition but also because he was thinking about his whole day. He had spent the morning with Audrey, wrapped up in her warmth, their legs tangled and their bodies touching in the most delectable places. She had made him breakfast and then he had to go. He had never been as sure about someone in his life as he made his way to the arena. He knew that he was going to be with Audrey forever. He even planned on telling her he loved her that night, but then Elli walked in carrying a dream that he realized he couldn’t have.

It didn’t make sense though, he had seen Elli with Audrey, and he never felt like this. So what were these feelings? What the hell was going on? Like Phillip had said, he could adopt, he had even told Audrey that, and it wasn’t as if he was against it. He just wanted to be with Audrey, for forever.

“Man, I am an idiot,” he muttered shaking his head.

Why did he even say anything to the guys? He knew his answer; he knew what he wanted so why was he second guessing himself? He never did this. He was always confident about his decisions, and his decision was to be with Audrey.

Children or no children.

It was her and him to the end.

He knew that nothing would change that either.

With a satisfied grin on his face, he started the truck on the third try and then drove back to his condo. Audrey had said that she was making some cupcakes this morning, and that she needed him to test them. Tate had no problem with that. This was the life he wanted. He didn’t need anything more, just Audrey and her cupcakes. One day, after they had been married and enjoyed life with each other, they would see if she could have kids, if not, then they would adopt.

Tate had made a big deal out of something that didn’t need to be a big deal. He was such an idiot.

Shaking his head, he pulled into his driveway, and grabbed his bag. Heading to his door, he opened it, and threw his bag inside. That was the only reason he came to his place. So he shut his door and turned to Audrey’s. He opened the door with his key, and went inside.

“Lucy, I’m home,” he said in a horrible Desi Arnaz accent. They had been watching a lot of old I Love Lucy re-runs. That Lucy was a hoot and hearing Audrey’s commentary on that show was better than any other show. When he passed the couch, he found Audrey at the counter with her phone in her hand, looking up at him with tears in her eyes. She had been crying, her nose was red, and her eyes were swollen. He knew at that moment that the conversation he had at lunch had made its way back to her.

“You told Lucas about me not being able to have kids?”

Fuck.

Chapter 23

All Tate could think was that he had really fucked up.

Panic stirred in his chest, his palms started to sweat all over again, and his heart tripled in speed. The way he was feeling at that moment was different from anything else he had ever felt. Of all the anxiety attacks he had ever had, it never felt like the world was closing in on him, but with this one, it did. He didn’t know if it was because he wasn’t sure how he was going to fix this, or if it was because he could see the hurt in Audrey’s eyes and knew things were about to get really bad. He never meant for her to find out, and he definitely never meant to hurt her.

“You told Lucas, Tate? Lucas! Didn’t you know that he would tell Fallon? I just had to explain my whole situation to her! Do you know how hard that was?!” she yelled. Tears streaked down her face as her lip quivered. Not looking up at him, she whispered, “She said that you were questioning the guys about me.”

“Audrey, it’s not what you think,” Tate said, even though it was probably everything she thought.

Shit, this is going to be bad.

“It isn’t? Then what is it? Because from my understanding, you said that you weren’t sure you were okay with not having kids.”

“Okay, I did say that but, baby--”

“You told me I was enough!” she cried, “You said that you didn’t need a child of your own, that we could adopt if it came to that, that maybe one day I could have a baby! Was it all a lie!?!”

“No, Audrey, please, listen to me--”

“You promised!” she screamed, “You made me believe that we were good, that you were the person for me, and that this could be forever! You knew how I felt about this, how I hid it from you, how I didn’t even want to tell anyone and you told everyone!”

“I know, and I’m sorry, baby, I had no one to talk to about it but my friends--”

“You could have talked to me about it!! I’m the person it deals with! I’m the problem, Tate!”

Tate shook his head, coming around the counter. She took a step back, but he took a hold of her wrist, bringing her to him, “No, you are not a problem, you are my everything. You are right, I should have come and talked to you, but I freaked, baby. I promise you are enough. You are more than enough.”

“Then why, Tate? Why are you second-guessing us? Me? I told you from the beginning I couldn’t give you everything you wanted and now after my heart is totally invested in you, after… after…” she stuttered, then she looked up at him, her wide beautiful eyes, pooling with tears. It was gut-wrenching because he caused the tears. His throat felt like it was closing, and his eyes itched with tears. “After, I fell in love with you, Tate, you do this to me?” she finished, putting the last nail in his coffin.

She loved him.

Taking in a sharp breath, Tate wrapped his arms around Audrey, holding her tight even though she tried to get away. “Look at me, baby, please,” he said, trying to hold on as she buckled against him. “Stop for just a second!” he yelled.

She finally stopped. Looking up at him as the tears poured from her eyes, “Let me go,” she said through tight lips.

“No, not until you listen to me,” he replied, squeezing his arms around her.

“What is there to listen about, Tate?”

“A lot, actually,” he said, leaning his head against hers, “You are completely right. I should have come to you first; told you what I was feeling but I freaked, love. I wanted to talk to someone, and the guys were there. I shouldn’t have, I know, but I didn’t want to hurt you, even though, I obviously did in the end. But I never meant to. I was confused, and scared, because these feelings I have for you are so strong, baby. My heart is just as invested as yours, if not more.”

“If your heart was invested then you wouldn’t be second-guessing us, Tate. Fuck it, just go, I’m giving you the out. Take it,” she said through tears that were like spears going into his heart.

“No way, I’m not going anywhere, love, nowhere.”

“Go find someone who can give you everything you want!” she screamed trying to get away.

“NO! Now stop!” Tate yelled, getting her attention. She took in a shuddering breath, her plump lips quivering as she looked up at him. “Listen to me; I am sorry, so very sorry. I never meant for this to happen. I promise, if I have an issue or a concern I am coming right to you. You are the one I want, I don’t want anyone else. Only you.”

Audrey shook her head, looking down as her tears rolled off her cheeks onto his shirt. “I want what’s best for you, Tate, and maybe that’s not me. I want you to be happy, and I might not be able to do it. I have all these wounds from not being the complete woman--”

“Complete woman? Are you crazy, you are more than a complete woman for me, love. Please stop this, I’m sorry.”

“I just want you to be happy. I more than likely can’t have kids, Tate, and if by the grace of God they find a way for me, it could be years. And what if it doesn’t work then? Adoption?  It’s obvious you don’t want that.”

“I want whatever it is you can give me, Audrey,” he said confidently. He wanted nothing more than her for the rest of his life. Looking deep in her eyes, he knew she had to see how she had completely taken hold of his heart. She had to see, and if she didn’t, then he was going to tell her. Taking in a deep breath, his heart still beating out of control, he said, “I love you, and I will tomorrow, and the next day, and the day after that. I will love you for forever, Audrey, and there is nothing you can do about it.” Audrey paused, her eyes pooling with new tears as she quieted in his arms, “I made a stupid mistake, baby, but I honestly do love you, all of you, even the damaged part and nothing will change that.”

Whispering through her tears, she said, “You’re the first man to say that.”

“And I want to be the last, Audrey, I love you. I’m sorry for telling the guys, I needed someone to talk to about it because I’d been thinking about it. But baby, I know that I am good with everything, I promise. I don’t know why I questioned it to be honest with you. I know what I want. I want you. I’m sorry.”

She looked down and then back up at him as she shook her head. He thought she was going to say something he didn’t like but when she said, “Tate, you had me at I love you. I just hope that our love is enough.”

He wanted to scream in victory. Wrapping her up in his arms, he pressed his lips to hers, as her hands came up to lace together in his hair. When they parted, he kept her close, her lips only inches from his, “It is,” he said softly, “And if one day when we are married and tired of living life as just us, we’ll find a baby who needs an amazing mother like you and a goofy father like me. It will happen for us, everything will work out because it is meant to. I know for a fact you were sent to me to complete me, Audrey. I love you so much, and you will never have to question that.”

Audrey nodded, “I love you more, Tate, so much.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him close as she devoured his mouth with her own. He lifted her up, settling her on the counter, before he moved between her legs gripping her butt in his hands. The thought that he would never get to do this again, or even touch her again, had him so twisted inside that he was ready to rip her apart. He hands shook as they moved along her thighs to her lower back, his legs felt like jelly and his pulse was still at record highs. Audrey moved her hands up his neck to his cheeks, running her thumbs through the coarse hair along his jaw. He loved when she did that with her fingers. He loved her, all over her.

Moving his lips down her jaw, to her neck, he held her close, loving on her neck as she let out little spurts of breath.

“Tate,” she gasped breathlessly.

“Mm, hmm,” he said between licking and sucking on the length of her neck.

“Baby, half my ass is in the platter of cupcakes I made for you,” she giggled.

Tate pulled back, looking down at her bright face. He saw nothing but love on her face, and he swore to keep it there for the rest of his life. He would never have her question his intentions again. He wanted her, that was all. A child would be a plus, but his life started when Audrey came into it. Tate smiled as his gaze locked with hers, and he said, “What?”

“My ass has ruined your cupcakes.”

He looked down to see the cupcakes peeking out from underneath her thigh. He grinned up at her, and she laughed as she tapped him on the shoulders. “Move, so I can go change.”

“No way,” he said huskily before taking a hold of her short cloth shorts and helping her out of them. Throwing them over his shoulder, he grinned down at her, before laying her back on the counter.

“What are you doing?” she gasped, her hands gripping the counter for support.

“Eating my cupcakes,” he said in a low voice. He lifted her leg, licking the length of her thigh. Lemon flavor exploded in his mouth, and he found himself licking faster to get all of the delectable frosting off her sexy thigh. Glancing down at her he saw that she was watching him, a lazy smile on her lips as she took in sharp breaths when he would rake his teeth along her thigh.

“Mm, that’s good,” he said, wiping the back of his mouth along her other thigh.

“You didn’t even try the cake yet,” she said, with her lusty eyes locked on his.

“I haven’t, have I?” he asked taking one of the cupcakes and unwrapping it from its wrapper. Tearing it apart, he laid half of the cake on her panties, which were hiding her moist center, while bringing the other half to her lips. She opened her mouth, tasting the cake and nipping at his fingers with playfulness in her eyes. She caught one of his fingers between her teeth and lightly licked the tip. His other hand gripped her thigh as he let out a throaty moan. He then pressed his raging hard on against those damn panties that covered her soft core, causing his dick to scratch at his zipper, begging for release. She let out a soft moan, releasing his finger as she chewed on the cake he had fed her.

“It’s good, really good,” she said breathlessly.

“Maybe I should have a taste?” he asked looking down at her body that was laid out like his play land. He moved down her body to where he had laid the other piece of the cake. Moving his lips along where her moist lips were hidden under her panties, he took a bit of the cake, moaning when the blueberry flavor hit his taste buds. The cake was fantastic, but eating it off the spot he was begging to be inside, made it taste a billion times better. Tate took another small bite, teasing her lips with his tongue and was rewarded with a sharp intake of air. When he finished all of the cake, he moved her bright green panties over and ran his tongue from the bottom of her lips to the top of her clit, savoring her sweet flavor.

“Oh God,” she gasped out as her hands tangled in his hair, “Don’t stop.”

“I didn’t plan on it.”

He dipped his tongue between her lips, tickling her clit with the tip of his tongue. Her legs squeezed his head as he persist his assault on her sensitive nub. Pulling away, he looked down at her as he brought his fingers into his mouth. She watched as he sucked on his fingers lightly, before moving them inside her. She let out a low moan as he filled her with two fingers, pumping in and out of her juicy, tight hole. He then moved his mouth back down to her lips, sucking and licking her swollen nub.

It didn’t take long before she was coming undone beneath his tongue. Her body shook as she took in shuddering breaths of gasping completion. Wiping his mouth along her thigh again, he grabbed the crotch of her panties, and ripped them away causing her to let out a little scream. He took her by her thighs, pulling her to the end of the counter, but instead of stopping where he wanted her too, she kept going, until she was on her feet. There she dropped back on her hunches, and while looking up at him with the hottest, widest, eyes imaginable, she proceeded to unbutton his jeans. She ran her tongue along her lips as she freed him, giving him a lusty grin before she held his hot erection at the base. Running her tongue around the head of his dick, a harsh groan left his lips. Then without warning, she took him to the back of her throat and then back out, repeating the motion over and over again. Tate tangled one hand in her hair, while his other went down her back, taking hold of her thin white cami as he slowly thrust into her mouth, hitting the back of her throat with his swollen head. She sucked him hard, and fast, God, did it feel fantastic too. She had the best mouth ever, and he loved the feel of her plump lips holding his dick hostage, as her tongue worked at the tip of his head.

Throwing his head back, he held his eyes closed as he released into the back of her throat while a hard groan left his lips. She sucked him dry, squeezing his balls as he came with a shout, holding onto her hair like a life vest. After a moment, he finally opened his eyes to find her standing in front of him, a cupcake held out to him. He smiled, leaning forward, taking a large bite it. Letting out a groan of appreciation, he said, “I can’t decide what tastes better.”

“Between?” she asked with a lusty grin.

“You and the cupcake,” he said, leaning forward again. She thought he was going for the cupcake but he wasn’t. Her nipples were hard against the white cami she wore. They were teasing him, so instead of the cupcake, he took a bite of her nipple. Audrey let out a loud hiss, her hand gripping the counter, as he sucked and bit her engorged peak. When he was tired of the cami in his way, he pulled it over her head, taking her sweet rosy nipple in between his teeth, teasing it with the tip of his tongue. Pulling back, he smiled at her as he scooped his finger along the frosting, and placed it on her nipple. Biting down on her lips, she watched as Tate slowly licked the frosting off her. When he had one nipple clean, he smeared frosting on the other, and repeated the torture on her other nipple. Sounds of appreciation filled the room and boy, did he love her noises. She would hiss, then scream, and then let out little spurt of breaths. It was the hottest sounds in the world, and Tate could live the rest of his life making her make those sounds just for him.

Turning her around, he laid her over the counter, smacking her thighs open before entering her fully, embedding himself deep within her. Taking a hold of her shoulders, he drove into her, his body smacking against hers with each thrust. She started to scream, her body clenching him as he continued to pound inside her in delicious need. Tate closed his eyes, as he pushed past his need to spill inside her, wanting to enjoy the feel of her for just a little longer. Slowing down, he kissed up her back, dusting kisses along her shoulder as her body shook under his. Kissing up her neck, he stopped at her ear, biting it softly before he whispered, “I love you.”

She nodded, smiling as she turned her head to look at him. “I love you,” she said back before he took her mouth with his, kissing her with a fierceness he had never felt in his life. He never craved those words the way he did with Audrey. Now that he heard her say them once, he wanted to hear her say them over and over again. Moving away from her mouth, he took her hips in his hand, his fingers digging into her thickness as he started to pound harder inside her. It didn’t take long until his toes where curling and his groan was louder than her moans while he spilled inside of her.

Tate collapsed against her back, taking in her sweet scent that mixed with her sweat as the aftershocks of his orgasm shook through him. He moved his hand up her body and then back down, enjoying the feel of her under his hands.

“So,” she whispered.

“So,” he returned a grin on his face.

“Was the cupcake good?”

He chuckled against her as she started to giggle. Man, he loved her, and he knew he would for the rest of his life.

“Baby, that was the best damn cupcake I have ever tasted. You need to make more.”

“Will they lead to counter sex again?”

With a grin, Tate nodded against her back, “Absolutely.”

***

A couple days later, Audrey stood in the middle of the crowded bar, looking for Piper. She had disappeared to the bathroom again, leaving Audrey to be hit on by every single male in the bar. It figured, before she couldn’t get a guy to look at her twice but now that she was completely and utterly in love with Tate, everyone wanted a piece of her. Maybe it was the dress. It was pretty fantastic, a pretty dark green, with a bust that dipped down showing off her impressive full breast before it turned into a puffy tutu skirt. Pairing it with black Manolo Blahnik stiletto heels and black tights, she had to admit, she was pretty hot. Her hair was up in a high bun, and her makeup was dark and drastic, so maybe that was the reason the guys were hitting on her. She only wished that it was her guy instead of them.

Audrey missed Tate so much and hated that he wasn’t there, but he had promised he would call her a few minutes before the New Year began, so they could at least be on the phone together when the clock struck twelve. Moving into a seat, she brought out her phone to text Tate.

I miss you.

When he didn’t answer back, she frowned. Surely he didn’t fall asleep, that would just suck, she thought as she put her phone down in her lap. When Piper came into view, Audrey smiled. Her best friend was decked out for the evening, and Audrey was glad that Piper had invited her out with her. She wore a gold open-back, sparkly mini dress that came to the very top of her thighs. Her legs looked like they went for days when she paired them with Audrey’s gold Jimmy Choo peep toe pumps. Her hair was down in waves and with her makeup done in gold tones. She looked gorgeous and she was turning heads left and right, but for some reason, Piper didn’t want anything to do with anyone but Audrey.

“Gosh, this place is packed,” she complained as she scooted into the seat beside hers.

“Well yeah, it is New Years,” Audrey explained as she looked around the packed bar. Looking back at her gorgeous date for the evening, she asked, “So how have you been?”

She hadn’t seen Piper much lately. She had been working, and taking care of Allison. It wasn’t as if Audrey had much time for her either. Between Tate and looking at places for the cupcakery, Audrey hardly had time for anything else. It was weird because she used to have all the time in the world, but now it was different.

“Okay, you know, busy,” Piper said, with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Well that sucks, I’ve been busy too.”

“Yeah, I know, I bet you are excited though, I am so proud of you for quitting Rocky Top and doing something that means something to you,” Piper said with a warm smile.

“Thanks,” she said with a nod, “I’m glad I did, I’m so ready to get Audrey Jane’s up and running, you know?”

“I bet it’s going to be epic! I just know it.”

Audrey grinned widely as Piper took a sip of her water, “Are you sure you don’t want to drink with me? I can get us a cab, no big deal.”

Piper shook her head quickly, as she said, “Nah, I’m good. I haven’t been up to drinking lately. My stomach hasn’t been right. I think I caught that stomach bug that’s going around. Allison had it last week.”

“Oh, that sucks.”

“Yeah, I’ve been queasy, but there was no way I was missing New Years with my girl.”

Audrey smiled, “I’m glad you convinced me to come out, I was gonna sit at home and be depressed ‘cause my boyfriend wasn’t here.”

Piper giggled, “No moping, my dear friend.”

“Nope! Only a good time!”

The two women clanked their glasses together and while Audrey downed her margarita, Piper sipped her water. The rest of the night, the women danced and drank as they enjoyed the night out. When it was close to twelve, they made their way down Broadway until they were in a good place to watch Nashville’s version of the ball drop. It was a music note, and at the stroke of midnight, it fell onto a guitar. Then the river would be lit up with fireworks as everyone sang and kissed their date for the night, or maybe a random stranger. It still bothered Audrey that Tate wasn’t there, but it would be okay. He promised he would call. That’s all she could hope for.

Audrey knew Tate was going to be calling soon, she hoped, so she held her phone in her hand, waiting for a call or text. She hadn’t heard his voice all day, only through texts had they been able to talk. He had a busy day in Chicago, and it sucked that she hadn’t gotten the chance to talk to him. Looking over at Piper, she found her waving her arms in the air like a crazy person.

“What the hell are you doing?” Audrey asked, laughing.

Piper giggled, “My arms are freezing!”

Audrey laughed, nodding as she moved her hands up and down her arms, “I know right? Sheesh.”

Piper nodded, moving closer, probably for warmth. Audrey looked back over at her and said, “So have you been talking to anyone?”

Piper shook her head, “Nope.”

“Why not?”

“Still caught up on Erik,” she said simply and as if it was already known. She smiled as she shrugged her shoulders, “But don’t worry, my New Year’s resolution is to change that, to find someone who wants me.”

“Good for you,” Audrey encouraged.

“Thanks, what’s your resolution?”

“To open Audrey Jane’s and succeed. I might try to convince Tate to take me to Sweden. I wanna see his home country.”

Piper smiled, “Wow, Audrey, I’ve never seen you like this.”

Audrey brows came together as she said, “Like what?”

“So in love, it’s refreshing. I’m totally jealous though,” Piper laughed.

Audrey’s face warmed and she knew it was bright red. It wasn’t from the cold either; it was from being called out on her happiness. Piper was right. She had never felt such a love in her life. When Tate had a chance, he was always saying he loved her, and she did the same. She loved him so much, and was so lucky to have found him. “I am, and I ain’t gonna lie.”

Piper giggled leaning into her as they laughed, “I’m happy for ya, babe.”

“Thanks, your time is coming.”

“You think?”

“I know,” Audrey said with a smile, “We will both be deliriously happy and married by next New Years, I bet you a hundred bucks!”

Piper giggled, “I hope to God, you’re right!”

The two women giggled, leaning against each other for warmth. When Audrey’s phone started to ring, she let out a squeal when she saw Tate’s face smiling up at her from the display. Hitting talk, she exclaimed, “Hey baby!”

“Hey, love, sorry I didn’t text you back, been busy.”

“No big deal,” she said smiling from ear to ear, “I miss you. I wish you were here.”

“I know you do, but I have a question for you before the clock strikes twelve.”

“Okay?” Audrey asked with a grin. She assumed it was about her resolution and she couldn’t wait to tell him her plans.

“Did we ever decide if it was creepy to watch the other person without them knowing?” he asked.

It felt like the world froze around her. As she slowly turned, her gaze met Tate's. He wore his thick green beanie hat, his puffy brown jacket and jeans. His eyes were tired, but his grin was unstoppable. He was only inches away from her, and within a second, she was in his arms, her phone, Piper, everything forgotten as she kissed him hard against his cold lips. His hand came up her neck, holding her close as he took over the kiss, using his tongue to play with hers. When they parted, he smiled down at her, cupping her cheeks.

“How’d you know where I was?” she asked.

Tate smiled, “Piper has been texting me, and when I got here she waved me down. I’ve been waiting for the right time to tell you I was here.”

“The right time would have been when you first got here!” she said smacking his chest, “you flew in just for New Years?”

He smiled as he nodded, “It is important to you.”

“Come on guys! It’s starting!!” Piper yelled at them. Tate took Audrey’s hand in his and they moved beside Piper to count down to the New Year. The three yelled out with the rest of the crowd, counting down and when the music note hit the guitar, Broadway was boisterous as everyone cheered and snuggled up close to their date. Audrey looked up into Tate’s eyes seeing the exploding fireworks reflected in his eyes. He smiled, and wrapped her up in his arms, kissing her passionately as if they weren’t in the middle of Broadway with a million people around them.

Audrey brought her hands up to his cheeks, nipping at his full bottom lip before she smiled up at him.

“Resolution?”

Audrey’s smile grew, “Open Audrey Jane's and to go home with you to Sweden.”

He nodded with a grin on his face as she asked, “Yours?”

“To marry you,” he said with a wink, “And win the cup, and maybe MVP.”

She had lost her breath at the ‘marry her’ part. Surely he was just joking but he didn’t seem to be. He smiled down at her, kissing her again on her lips. When they parted, she gasped out, “Happy New Year, Tate.”

“Happy New Year, love. I love you.”

“I love you too.”

Chapter 24

Tate leaned against the wall that led to Audrey’s kitchen.

“Are you sure you’re not settling, Audrey?”

Tate watched as Audrey pinched the bridge of her nose. Her laptop was opened in front of her and paperwork lay everywhere across the counter. In her hand was her phone with Fallon on speakerphone. “Fallon, I promise. Everything is fine. I’m not settling for anything but perfection.”

“He was questioning and reconsidering something that you can’t change,” Fallon persisted. “The guy tells you he loves you and you’re back being putty in his hands. How is that fair, Audrey Jane?”

Tate leaned his head against the wall, shaking his head as his heartbeat picked up. Things had been fine between him and Audrey, but he knew Fallon wasn’t happy with him. Neither was Lucas. Luckily the Assassins were on a mini break and Tate didn’t have to worry about dealing with Lucas, but it didn’t keep Fallon from calling Audrey and harassing her.

“Thank you for the reminder, sister dear, and also, if it was such an issue then why does he still want to be with me and love me?” Audrey asked.

“Audrey, I have no doubt that he loves you, but he isn’t thinking. He is letting the love for you cloud his judgment and ten years from now, he’s gonna break your heart.”

“So you’re a fucking psychic now,” Audrey yelled. Tate could tell she was getting irritated. “Why is it that when I find a guy, you find every one of his flaws? Why don’t you go examine Lucas and leave me and Tate alone?”  Audrey said before she slammed the phone down and shook her head. She looked back at the screen as her eyes pooled with tears, she still hadn’t noticed him. He hated that he had caused this between her and her sister. They were so close and he wouldn’t be the wedge between them. That’s not how family works.

Coming off the wall, Tate walked around the counter and wrapped her up in his arms from behind.

“Hey,” she said, startled, “I didn’t know you were back.”

“I sneaked up on you, didn’t I?” he asked as she smiled.

“Yeah, I’m glad you did too,” she said, moving her hands over his, “but I lost track of time, I wanted to be ready when you got back.”

“It’s okay, baby, what I got planned for us doesn’t start until three, you have time,” he informed her, kissing along her neck, “I have to run out for a few, okay?”

“Where to? I’ll only be a few.”

Tate scoffed, “Yeah right, you’ll be at least an hour.”

She smiled sheepishly as she nodded, “Yeah, so? I gotta look good for my man.”

Tate shook his head, kissing her lips, “You always look good, I’ll be back okay?”

“Okay.” Audrey kissed him once more before closing up her computer. He knew he had a good hour until she would be ready for the surprise date he had planned and he knew just how to use that hour.

And it involved Fallon Brooks.

Since he had a purpose, he was able to get into the truck and drive off with only a few hiccups. He was getting better, or at least he thought he was. Who knew? He only drove when he had too, and it still took him a few times to get into the truck, but at least he didn’t want to run back into the house anymore. Pulling into Rocky Top Wines, Tate parked and made his way out of the truck. Tucking his hands in his pockets, he ran into the warmth that the building offered him. It was uncommonly cold this January; Tate was learning that with Tennessee you just go with the weather. Nothing was set in stone when it came to weather in this state.

Tate rode the elevator up to Fallon’s floor, and then walked down the hall to where a man in a yellow suit was grinning at him. He looked behind him to see if the guy was smiling at someone else, but Tate was the only one in the hall. He wasn’t sure if he should smile or run, so instead he said, “Hey, I’m looking for Fallon Brooks.”

The guy smiled, “She’s right in there, but before I let you go by, aren’t you Audrey’s boyfriend?”

Tate nodded, a real smile coming over his face at the mention of Audrey’s name, “I am. Tate Odder,” he said holding out his hand.

The guy took it, shaking it softly and Tate couldn’t help but notice the guy’s hand was softer than his. “Rob Slater, I have been Fallon’s assistant for over seven years, so I feel like I’m Audrey’s older brother.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Tate said with a nod.

“You too. You’re way hotter in person. Audrey did good, very good,” he said with a flourish of his hand. Rob then winked at Tate before throwing Fallon’s door open, “Tate Odder is here to see you, and may I say, our girl did very good!”

When Tate saw Fallon’s face, he didn’t think she agreed. She stood up, looking classy and polished, in a form fitting grey suit as her large hands gripped her hips. “Tate, I wasn’t expecting you.” And she didn’t look happy to see him either.

“Yeah, we need to talk,” Tate said sternly as they both glanced back at Rob.

“Okay, and that’s my cue to leave,” Rob said as he quickly left the room, shutting the door with a slam.

Fallon didn’t sit back down, and she didn’t offer Tate a seat either as he held her gaze, “What do we need to talk about?” she asked with her glossy red lips pursed.

“I know you have a problem with me and instead of taking it out on Audrey, why don’t you come to me?”

Fallon narrowed her eyes, biting down on her lip as if she were choosing her words. Finally she asked, “Audrey sent you?”

“No, she doesn’t even know I’m here. This is between you and me, and we need to get this taken care of because you, Lucas, and Aiden are like a family to me. Ever since I said what I said, Lucas has been treating me different and I guess you have been on Audrey about dumping me.”

Fallon nodded slowly as she lowered herself in her chair, “You’re the first guy to come ready to fight me. Usually all Audrey’s guys stand in the background and don’t care what I have to say.”

Tate nodded, “I’m not like those guys. I love Audrey.”

“Is that right?”

“Yes,” he said taking a step towards her desk, “yeah, I messed up trying to talk to my friends about my issue. But, Fallon, I have no one but my friends and Audrey to talk to. I never meant to hurt her, and you know I am a good guy. It was a big mistake on my part because those feelings I was feeling didn’t even have just cause. I was confused, and I really didn’t think it out.”

“So you don’t want children,” she said with her eyes narrowed.

“Yes, I want children, but I want Audrey more. She is my everything, Fallon, you know that. I’ve told you that, and I’m not going to let you try to tear us apart.”

“If I don’t feel that you are going to make her happy, I’ll do what I need to do to make sure she is happy,” she said. “I am her sister. I am her blood. She has given her life for me, and I will do the same for her. I don’t know what game you’re playing but it would be best if you just walk away now.”

Tate put his hand up, confusion on his face, “What game, Fallon? There is no game. I made a mistake, I promise you, I am not going to hurt her. Audrey believes me, why can’t you trust her?”

Fallon let out an empty laugh as her gaze held his, “Really? You want me to believe her when I have watched her go from asshole to asshole?” She yelled as she stood up, “I believed her when she said Derek Rambles was the sure bet, the one she was gonna marry. Look what happened. He got her pregnant, left her to my father, and you know the rest.”

Tate looked away as she went on, counting on her fingers, “Then we have Ken, Jerrod, Mike, Leon, Jordan, and in between all those winners were more winners, but then we come to the biggest one of all, Levi Moss. She lied to me. Told me not to worry about it. She wouldn’t tell me who he was, but that he did horrible things to her. Did she tell you he used to hurt her? That he would call her a fat cow, when my baby sister is not fat! Did she? I detested that man, wanted to kill him for the things he did to my sister. I hated him so much that I knocked the fuck out of him when I found out that it was Levi doing all those things to her.” Tate shook his head, looking up as anger boiled inside him. He already hated Levi. But let him run into Levi again and his fist would be visiting Levi’s nose. Looking over at Fallon, he saw the tears pooling in her eyes as she held her ground, “No, she didn’t, so before you ask me to trust her judgment, look at her track record, Tate, and then maybe you’ll see that I have just cause for doubting you now.”

“No, you don’t,” Tate shot back, “I have never hurt her, I have done everything to make her happy. I am good to her. I care about her. I would bend over backwards for her. I treat her the way Lucas treats you!”

Fallon paused, her lips quivering as she said, “Yes, now you do, and I have no doubt that you  love her, but what’s going to happen when in ten years, she can’t give you that baby you want. The one with the big blue eyes, and brownish blonde hair? Are you going to be honest then, and leave? Or will you cheat maybe?”

“I would never do that and you know it! I love her, Fallon! I love all of her, the damaged part, the beautiful part, and everything in between. Yes, there is a chance she can’t give me a baby of my own, but what if one day she can?”

“And what if she can’t?”

“Then we’ll have a lot of dogs until we can adopt. I don’t care about anything but her and helping her live her dreams,” Tate said pounding his chest, his own tears springing to his eyes. He didn’t know if it was his anger or if it was the fear of not connecting with Fallon. He loved her, he thought of her as the older sister he never had. But she was pissing him off, and he felt like he was failing. He thought she was going to be easier to convince, but man, was he wrong. “My heart is hers, Fallon, what else can I do to prove that to you?”

Fallon shook her head, looking away, “Tate, I want to believe you, I do, but I am just so scared for her. She loves you,” she said meeting his gaze again, “so much, more than any of those other guys, and it will crush her if you ever leave her.”

“I’m not going anywhere. She is everything I need, and I don’t need anything else, just her. She is enough.”

“So you’re ready to get married, adopt a kid, and live Happily Ever After? Because that’s what she wants.”

A smiled tugged at his lips at the thought. He didn’t care how young he was, and how much everyone frowned upon his desire to be married young, because he knew what he wanted. He loved Audrey, so much. Everything about her made him smile. She could bring him to his knees with one kiss, and he knew for a fact that he would love her for the rest of his life. When he told her that he felt that she was sent to him, he wasn’t just blowing hot air. It was the truth. He felt like his family in heaven handpicked her for him. Then they sent him to America, to Florida, and then to the Assassins where she was. What were the chances that their lives would already be so entangled with him being her neighbor and also being Lucas’ best friend before he woke up beside her? It was an act of God. He wanted them together. Tate believed that deep down in his heart. He also believed that he was the missing piece to Audrey’s Happily Ever After.

Her Prince Charming with some flaws here and there.

“Call me Prince Charming, Fallon. I’m hers.”

Fallon shook her head, “You’re so young, Tate, you don’t know what you’re doing.”

“Because I’m passionate about someone, I am too young to know my feelings? How is that fair? Because I know what I want, and found her young, that makes it not real? Because I feel that it is real. Didn’t you find Lucas at an age younger than me? Yeah, you two went through hell, but look at you guys now: blissfully happy. Don’t Audrey and I deserve that chance no matter our ages?”

Fallon held his gaze for a long time; the tension could have been cut with a knife. When he saw a smile tugging at her lips, he smiled fully at her. He had her, he knew he did. “I’m not going to hurt her. I promise you that.”

She ran her hands through her hair, placing her hand over her stomach as she said, “I’m trusting you, Tate. Don’t fuck me over.”

Tate smiled as he came around the desk, wrapping his arms around her. She hugged him tightly, and he finally felt that things would go back to normal for them. He had missed her, Lucas and Aiden, and it would be great to be able to go back over there. It also felt great to have her trust. He wouldn’t let her down, he wouldn’t let Audrey down. He cared too much for both of them. Tate had no doubt that he was going to marry Audrey and have a family with her, so he had to have a good relationship with her family or things would always be tense. He wouldn’t wish that on Audrey, it wasn’t fair. He loved her too much and he would always go to bat for her.

Pulling back, Tate looked deep into Fallon’s eyes as he said, “Wouldn’t think of it.”

***

Audrey loved her outfit of skinny blue jeans, white tee, grey blazer and coral scarf with matching Kate Spade pumps. She just hoped that it was warm enough and that Tate liked it. She sat at the counter, looking over different spots for Audrey Jane’s when Tate finally arrived back.

“Awesome, you are ready and look really good, come on, we’ve got to go,” he said, still standing at her front door, letting the cold air in.

“You said you wouldn’t be gone long,” she said, grabbing her coat, and rushing towards him. He gave her a quick kiss, taking her hand into his.

“Sorry about that. Got caught up, come on, I don’t want to be late,” he said pulling her out the door. She rushed to lock the door and then followed him across the lawn. It was her first time riding with him, and she was a little nervous. He had explained his anxiety to her on one of their late night calls when he had been gone for a game, but holding his hand, he seemed okay. So maybe her nervousness was unneeded, but all her hopes changed when they reached the front of his truck. She felt his hand grip hers tightly as he walked with her to the passenger side and opened it for her. She could see his hand shaking as she slowly got into the truck. Shutting the door, he went around the truck. She watched as he stood by the driver’s door for a moment, shaking his arms out by his side. She gave him another minute and when he wasn’t in the truck, she jumped out, coming around to him.

“What are you doing?” he asked as she walked up behind him.

He looked at her, but she shook her head, “No, look at the handle of the truck, I read that this is all about breathing, and training yourself to be calm. You got this,” she said, placing her hands on his waist, and resting her head against his back feeling his heart beat out of control. “Now, breathe baby,” she whispered, moving her hand up and down his side. His heart wasn’t slowing down, but he reached for the door handle, and opened the door. She wanted to cheer for him, but he was nowhere near done. She continued to massage his side, slowly coaxing him to take each step. Moving her hands around his navel, like the news article said, she slowly rubbed, encouraging him to get into the truck. When he did, he looked down at her with a grin as he reached over to put the key in the ignition. She watched as his hand shook, so she took his other hand, stroking it slowly until he finally got it in. The truck started with the roar of an F-150 engine and he squeezed her hand.

Glancing up at her, she said, “Did it help?”

Tate nodded with a shy smile on his face, “Kind of, but it mostly just turned me on.”

Audrey laughed, “Well at least it took your mind off of your anxiety,” she said with a shrug of her shoulders as she shut the door. She ran around the truck, and climb up into her seat to find her scrumptious boyfriend grinning at her. “You are lucky that it is cold outside and our neighbor is over there raking his leaves or I would have taken advantage of you.”

Audrey giggled as her face warmed, “Drive, Ooooodder.”

Tate took her hand in his, kissing her knuckles as he groaned out, “Fine, Parker.”

Audrey grinned as they backed out of the driveway. She was excited for their surprise date. He had been talking about it for weeks, and she was finally glad it was time for it. She usually hated surprises but Tate made them kind of fun. As they drove out of Nashville, Audrey tried to keep the conversation going, so that Tate wouldn’t get anxious and it seemed to work.

“I don’t think I’ll ever find a spot for Audrey Jane’s,” she pouted.

“Sure you will, love, it just takes time. This isn’t a quick process, baby.”

“I know,” she said with a sad smile, “I’m just so impatient.”

“I know you are, that’s why I love you so,” he said softly as he kissed the back of her hand, “This is off the subject, but I have been thinking of something lately.”

“Okay?” she asked, looking over at his profile. He hadn’t shaved in days, and his face was delectably covered in his coarse blonde hair. She loved the feel of it along her skin, and she would lie for hours running her fingers through it. Reaching out, she cupped his chin, running her thumb along his jaw.

She was rewarded with a smile before he asked, “Did Levi hurt you?”

Her thumb stopped as her brows drew in, “How do you mean?”

Tate glanced over at her, then quickly back to the road, “Did he physically hurt you?”

“What brought this up?” she asked, buying herself some time.

“It was brought up a couple weeks ago.”

“By?”

“Lucas.”

“Oh,” she said, dropping her hand from his face. He didn’t let her get far, before he tangled his fingers with hers.

“Tell me.”

She shrugged her shoulders, “Yeah, he did.”

“How?” he asked, his hand squeezing hers as his body went tense.

“He was really rough with me in bed, he never hit me, but he would make me take it the way he wanted. He also liked to choke me, when he climaxed. It did nothing for me, but he got a kick out of it. He was really mean when he talked to me sometimes too, but it’s fine. I’m over it,” she added quickly when she saw him shake his head.

“I am going to kill him,” Tate sneered.

“No, you’re not. What good would that do? He is gone. It’s me and you now. Nothing else.”

“I wish you would have told me that before, baby, I would have decked him at the Christmas party.”

Audrey giggled, “And then Elli would have killed you. It’s no big deal, it’s over. It’s not like I think of it, or am even worried about him anymore. I was in a bad desperate spot, and I thought I was in love, I was ready to take anything as long as he stayed with me,” she squeezed his hand as she said, “But now I know what love is, Tate. You made me realize my past mistakes with guys.” With a laugh she added, “Thank God, I woke up next to you three months ago.”

Tate kissed the back of her hand again, and smiled over at her, “Thank God, for sure.”

Audrey smiled as Tate seemed to relax. He took a turn and then another until they were in the city of Lebanon. Driving down a road, Audrey was familiar with; they ended up at Thompson Storage.

“What are we doing here?” she asked as he parked. Looking out the back window, Audrey saw that people gathered around the gate as Tate shut the engine off.

Looking back at Tate, she found him grinning at her as he said, “I figured we have watched enough Storage Wars that we can give these people a run for their money. I have a pocket full of cash, and we are going to buy us a locker.”

Audrey let out a squeal, “Shut up!”

“If I shut up, how am supposed to say, yuuuuuuuuuuuuuupppppppppp!”

Audrey was in a fit of giggles as she wrapped her arms around Tate’s neck, “You’re the best,” she whispered against his lips.

“Am I?”

Audrey couldn’t contain her laughter as she said, “Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuupppppp!”

~*~

Audrey was surprised they were still dressed when they made it inside her condo.

Tate couldn’t keep his hands off her, and she couldn’t keep hers off him on their way back from Lebanon. They came home empty handed, but that was by choice. They had fun screaming the famous ‘yup’ but there really wasn’t anything they wanted. It was a disappointment in one way, but at the same time, she would have never done that if it wasn’t for him. He continued to amaze her every day, and after their amazing day together, she was in a rush to get him naked.

Ripping his shirt over his head, Audrey ran her hands down his chest, taking a hold of his jeans and bringing him around the couch. There was no time for foreplay, she wanted him inside her, now. His fingers did quick work of her blazer and jeans before she ripped them off, throwing them to the side with his shirt. Letting his jeans fall, Audrey pushed down his black boxers, freeing his spectacular hard on, taking in the beauty that was him.  As she undid her bra, she took him into her mouth, racking her teeth along the length of him before tantalizing the tip with her tongue. As she tasted the sign of his arousal on her tongue, she inwardly groaned as she pushed her bra away, pulling away to push her panties down.

Tate gave her a lazy smile as he ran his hands down her naked body, causing goose bumps to appear along her skin. She moved her hands up his chest, to his shoulders, where she pushed him down onto the couch much to his surprise. As she straddled him, she held his thick dick in her hand, guiding it until he was hidden inside her. They both let out matching groans of appreciation before she started to move up and down him. His hand gripped her hips, picking her up and guiding her down slowly, building her climax. She was almost there, but then Tate’s hands left her hips, taking her full heavy breast in his hands, bringing them together as he swirled his tongue around her tightly beaded nipples. Audrey fought for air, her body squeezing his and when his hand came between them, moving his fingers into her hot, wet sheath; she exploded into a thousand pieces. Digging her nails into his shoulders, he captured her lips with his as her body convulsed around his hard cock. Tate bit her bottom lip playfully, taking her hips in his hands and moving her up and down his straining dick at a quicker pace.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. She wanted to please him for all he had done for her that day, not be like a noodle and let him have his way with her. Pushing through the cloud of her arousal, Audrey took his hands from her hips, receiving a confused glance from him before she placed his large hands on her breast.

“Mm,” he moaned as his lust filled eyes held hers. She could only nod as she started to rock against him. She picked up speed, riding him hard, her body slamming against his, his hard dick deep inside her as his head fell back. She watched as he bit down on his lip and it only encouraged her to go faster and harder. He was deep inside her, and she felt another orgasm building. But then he suddenly took her by her arms, holding her still as he stood up. She let out a scream as he let her fall while holding her by her arms, upside down, her legs tight around his waist as he pounded into her. She had never had such crazy, wild, abandon sex in her life, but man, did she love it!

He thrust inside her, his hands tight around her wrist, until she shattered again, but this time, he came with her. Their bodies shook, and twitched as they rode their climax to the end. Audrey was dizzy, and she was sure all her blood was rushed her head, but she felt fucking fantastic. Tate pulled her up, cradling her in his arms as he kissed her hard against the lips. She opened her mouth, her tongue dancing with his as she felt his dick twitch and come back to life inside her. Parting, she looked deep into his eyes, moving her fingers along his jaw, “I think you broke me,” she gasped, taking in sharp breaths as her body sang for his. Only he could make her feel like this. No other man had ever, turned her inside out and made the hurt feel good.

Tate moved close to her, kissing underneath her jaw, “I will always be here to put you back to together. Always.”

~*~

The next couple days were magical. They spent every waking moment together. They went to movies, they stay home to watch re-runs of their favorite shows, they looked for spots for Audrey Jane’s but most of all they loved. They made love every chance they got, they held each other, and they enjoyed each other’s company. It was amazing. She had never been so in love, and she wouldn’t change it for the world.

Thankfully and by the grace of God, Fallon had called to ask them for dinner. She hadn’t heard from her sister since their fight about Tate. Audrey had been nervous about what Fallon would say, but she seemed fine, and Audrey learned later the reason.

“I talked to Tate.”

Audrey glanced up, confused, “When?”

“A week ago.”

“About?”

“About everything. He reassured me about the things that were bothering me and, Audrey, I trust him, and you know how I am. I don’t trust anyone for as far as I can throw them.”

“I know,” Audrey said. It was one of Fallon biggest flaws, but it was who she was, and they loved her just the same.

“I’m sorry, Audrey, I should have trusted you, but then again, I never would have gotten the show of Tate coming in and putting me in my place,” she said with a grin, “He’ll fight until the end for you, I hope you know that.”

“I do, and I love him for it.”

“Good,” she said as she took a bite of the Carmel Apple cupcakes Audrey had made for the evening. Audrey watched her sister eat as all the love she had for Fallon exploded inside of her. She had never met someone so loving and hardheaded in her life, but she wouldn’t love anyone the way she loved her sister.

“You’re always gonna be there for me, aren’t you?”

Fallon shot her a grin as she licked the caramel icing from her fingers, “Until the day I die.”

They shared a long loving look before Audrey nodded, “I love you, Fal.”

“And I love you, AA.”

“I love you AA!!” Aiden yelled as he came into the room, wrapping his arms around her. Audrey’s face broke into smile for her favorite little guy as she picked him up and kissed him all over his face.

“I love you, Punkin!” she gushed, holding him tight to her.

“Are you ready for the concert tomorrow?! I am!”

Audrey laughed at his bright little face. She wasn’t as excited as he was, but she was glad to make him happy. She had gotten him the tickets for Christmas, and he had been counting down the days until the concert. He was so cute. Out the corner of her eye, she saw Tate and Lucas enter the room and said, “I sure am, do you think Tate is?”

Aiden laughed as he glanced over to where Tate was reaching for a cupcake, “Think I am, what?” he asked.

“Excited to go to the concert!” Aiden gushed with his arms up in the air.

“I still don’t think he should go,” Lucas grumbled from Fallon’s side.

“Why not?” Audrey asked.

“It’s a boy band, A, it’s bad enough he listens to the music, now you’re taking him to a concert?”

Audrey giggled as she shook her head, “Big Time Rush is awesome, Lucas, stop hating.”

Aiden nodded as Tate laughed beside her. “Surely you are not looking forward to this,” Lucas said to Tate.

Tate shrugged his shoulders, “Sure I am. It will be fun. I like Big Time Rush, right kiddo?” he said with his hand held out for a high five.

“RIGHT!” Aiden yelled before slapping his little hand against Tate’s. Everyone laughed as Lucas stood by the counter shaking his head. Being surrounded by all the laughter and love of her family, Audrey felt on top of the world. She never thought this would happen, but it had, and she didn’t think she would ever come down from the high she was on. She was in love, her family was healthy, and she was opening a cupcakery.

Could life get any better?

***

Fucking Big Time Rush.

Tate had never missed a game, but lying in bed, with trash can beside him and feeling like his stomach was about to explode he knew there was no way he could play. Between puking and the explosive diarrhea, Tate had no choice but the blame the sickness on Big Time Rush. He wouldn’t blame it on Aiden or Audrey because they just wanted to have fun, but it was the boy band’s fault for having their concert in the middle of January with nothing but germ invested girls in that place.  It had seemed like such a great idea, and he had a great time, singing and joking around with two of his favorite people, but damn those sickly little girls who didn’t stay home when they should have!

Shaking his head, Tate held his stomach as he groaned. He had never felt such an awful feeling, and Rick, his trainer, told him he had probably contracted the stomach bug that was going around. Tate gave him a dirty look and said, “Thank you, Captain Obvious.”

Now he laid in bed, sweating, and puking while Audrey waited on him. Like now, she walked in with a tray of stuff, looking so damn beautiful but all he could do was grunt at her.

“I called Piper, she said she and Allison had this around New Years. She said that the puking and shitting went away after two days, but the nausea will last about a week.”

“Fantastic,” he groaned as she handed him a glass.

“That will help, it’s ginger ale.”

“Okay.” He took a sip, and swished the liquid around him mouth before swallowing. “I feel like shit.”

“I know, baby, I wish I could help more.”

Tate nodded, his eyes closed, “Love, you are helping enough.”

She moved her fingers through his sweat drenched hair, and said, “I think I found a spot for Audrey Jane’s.”

“That’s great, baby, I promise I want to be happy for you, but it’s kind of hard to move right now,” he groaned again.

“I know, I’m sorry, that was selfish of me, I was just excited. We’ll talk about it when you are better.”

“No, I want you to tell me, it makes me feel like I’m not dying.”

Audrey laughed, “Over dramatic much? What’s up with men acting like total babies when they are sick?”

Tate scoffed, “Do you want me to throw up on you?”

She giggled as she rubbed his back, “Oh hush, you wouldn’t dare.”

“You are right,” he said softly with a small grin on his face.

“I made your favorite for when you are feeling better,” she whispered.

“Punschrulle?” he asked, but even the thought of his favorite dessert his mother used to make him, couldn’t make him feel better.

“Yeah, I already ate half of it, but I’m saving the other half for you.”

“Awesome, babe, thanks.”

He felt the bed, dip underneath him and then her arms gathering his burning hot body in her arms, kissing his temple before settling into the bed with him in her arms. He let out a soft groan as he wrapped his arms around her middle, nuzzling his nose in her chest.

“You are going to get sick, love,” he muttered, his breath hot against her bare skin.

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, dusting his burning forehead with a kiss, “All I can do is hope you’ll hold me when it happens.”

Tate placed a small weak kiss in the middle of her chest and whispered, “I will.”

And for the rest of his life.

Chapter 25

Audrey should have listened.

If she would have, she probably wouldn’t be in her bathroom with her head in the toilet, puking her brains out. Her stomach felt like it was going to rip open and little aliens were going to run wild out of it. She was puking, craping, and had a fever that burned her body from head to toe.

It sucked.

Especially since Tate was leaving for eight days.

“Baby, I’ll stay, I don’t have go, and it’s only the All Star game. They can get someone else,” Tate said from the doorway of her bathroom. She hated that he was seeing her like this, but there was nothing she could do about it, and she was throwing up so bad, that she kind of didn’t care.

“No,” she said waving him off, “It’s your first invitation, you gotta go.”

“It’s okay, it doesn’t matter, you are more important.”

She knew he was just being sweet. For weeks he had been so excited about the All Star games that were happening in Canada. They had bought two tickets and planned to go together, but that plan went out the window with her being sick.

“No, Tate, go. It’s okay, I swear. I’ll lie on the couch, watch you on--” she wasn’t able to finish her sentence because she started puking her brains out.

“This is stupid, I’ll just stay,” he said coming up behind her, and rubbing her back.

“No way, good sir,” she said wiping her mouth, “You are still considered a rookie goalie, and it is your first week of All Star stuff. Lucas and Shea are going, you go. You’ve got to go.”

She heard him let out a frustrated breath before he said, “Well maybe you will feel better before the flight tomorrow morning.”

Holding up her hand, she crossed her fingers, “Fingers crossed, ‘cause I want to be there.”

She didn’t make it.

She spent the next couple days laid up on the couch, running to the bathroom. Thankfully, the pain, diarrhea and fever subsided, leaving her puking only every once in a while. It was horrible. But most all, she was upset she missed going with Tate to All Star week. She was stuck watching it all on TV, which was awesome, but sucked at the same time. He looked so excited and he was first pick by Team Adler, which Audrey thought was the best choice, but everyone thought Shea would have picked Tim Thomas. Luckily, Shea was able to pick Lucas before the other guy so they had their whole team on one team. The game wasn’t until Friday, but before that, they had the skills challenge and other cool stuff. Tate had said he was really excited, he just wished she was there with him.

So did she.

After a couple days laid up on the couch, Audrey slowly got dressed, trying to look professional and like a cupcake maker. She decided that bright bold colors would express that, so she wore a green mini skirt, with dark black tights and yellow Gucci pumps. With a yellow-stripped button up shirt that tied into a bow on the back, she looked like an Ompa Lompa, but hey, at least she was a cute one.  Just as she reached for her gorgeous green pea coat, she had the urge to throw up. As she ran across the hall to the bathroom, she realized that she could run pretty well in heels. Diving for the toilet, she puked her brains out to the point where she was dry heaving.

“Oh my God,” she groaned, sniffling as she took in deep breaths, “this is horrible.”

Sitting back on her haunches, she reached for a towel to wipe her mouth. She stood up, reaching for the toothbrush and brushed her teeth. After reapplying her makeup, she only made it two steps out the bathroom before she was turning around again, dry heaving.

“What the fuck is wrong with me?” she asked out loud to no one at all.

After a few more minutes of dry heaving, and reapplying, she finally made it down stairs to grab her bag, and paperwork before leaving. She had a meeting with her realtor about the building she wanted for Audrey Jane’s. It was on West End, right beside a busy restaurant chain. The space was perfect, and huge, with a kitchen already in the back. She was beyond excited! Now, if only she could only stop puking, life would be a heck a lot better.

When Audrey arrived at the vacant building, she parked her car and made her way around the busy Applebee’s. Outside of the red brick building stood James Justice, her realtor and also Shea’s brother-in-law. James smiled as Audrey approached him, holding out her hand when she reached him.

“Audrey, so great to see you again,” he said with a smile. James had been her family’s realtor for years. He helped with all of Rocky Top’s realtor needs, and now he was going to help Audrey make her dream a reality.

“Hey, James, how’s the kiddos?”

“Great, Ryan is getting huge, acts more like Shea each day, and Amelia is perfect. Beautiful, just like her mother,” he said, opening the door for her.

“Aw, that’s great. How is Grace? I haven’t seen her since the Christmas thing at the arena, she was working and I didn’t get to talk to her much.”

“She is good,” he informed her as he hit the lights, “she is busy, like always, but good.”

“Good, tell her I said, ‘hi’,” Audrey gushed with a grin.

“Well do, I have to say, Audrey, you are just glowing, are you excited?”

Audrey giggled, “I am!”

“Awesome, let’s check out this space. I really think it is what you need for Audrey Jane’s.”

And on he went, into his realtor spiel, but it wasn’t a load of crap. She couldn’t help but agree with everything he said. The windows were wide and would be great for displaying. The floor plan was wide, so she could have a dine-in area, and also a play area for kids. The ceilings were high, with beautiful chandeliers hanging from them. The chandeliers were missing parts on them but that was fixable. She would want them pink anyways. Everything was paintable, and the lease would only be for six months if she wanted it to be and a year at the most. It was doable, and she loved it.

A lot.

“I’m gonna call my boyfriend,” she said as she stood in the middle of the room.

“Well, I need to run out to another appointment, so just lock up on the way out and I’ll come by and put the box back on when I pass by. Text me what you think, and if you decide something today, just call me and we’ll get started.”

“Alright,” she said with a grin, hugging his tightly, “Thanks so much, James.”

“No problem, talk to you soon.”

Audrey watched as he left, and then dialed Tate’s number.

“Hey baby,” he answered.

“Hey.”

“How you feeling?”

“Like poo on a stick.”

“That is intense,” he laughed.

“Who you telling?” she laughed along with him, “Anyways, I think I am standing in the middle of Audrey Jane’s.”

“Really? Are you at the place on West End?”

“I am, and I love it, Tate, a lot.”

“Well get it, baby,” he eagerly said, “Don’t wait, someone could come in behind you and get it.”

Audrey paused, biting on her lip, “I kinda wanted you to see it.”

“Can you put a hold on it until Saturday?”

“I don’t know,” she whined, “I took a whole bunch of pictures, I’ll send them to you.”

“Sounds good, I’ll be waiting.”

Twenty minutes later, Tate called her back and said, “Get it, it is beautiful.”

“I know. So you agree? I would call Fallon, but she is up there with y’all.”

“Yeah, I say do it, I will show her the pictures too, she will be back Wednesday, she can come see it then, but, baby, it is what you want.”

“It is,” she agreed, nodding her head, “I’m gonna do it.”

“Awesome, I’m so proud of you,” he said as Audrey grinned widely.

“Thanks,” she gushed, spinning around, but she soon stopped, realizing that was a horrible idea. “Ugh, Tate, I’ll call you back,” she groaned before she ran back to the bathroom and promptly puked. She started to dry heaving again, and she kind of wished she would have eaten something just so she wouldn’t dry heave anymore. Holding her stomach, she stood up, washing her mouth out before going back out into the space.

Her space.

Audrey Jane’s.

Even with her nausea, she couldn’t help the little hop she did or the pep in her step as she sashayed out of the building. After locking up, she turned and ran right into a familiar face.

“Audrey!” Elli gushed, hugging her tightly, “Aren’t you a breath of fresh air! I love that jacket.”

Audrey smiled as she looked Elli over. She was wearing a thick black jacket so Audrey wasn’t able to see her baby belly, but it was easy to tell she was pregnant. Her face was rounding out, and she was glowing. “Hey! What are you doing?”

“Walking to my car, I had an OBGYN appointment,” she said pointing to the building beside her future cupcakery. Glancing over at the building, Audrey watched as a lady with a baby stroller came out and then walked pass them. Could Audrey deal with watching pregnant women and moms walk by her cupcakery every day? It had the chance of depressing her but in a way it was good, because pregnant women love cupcakes.

Hmm, it was a tough decision.

“Cool, I was just with James; he was showing me this space.”

“For what?” Elli asked, tucking her hands in her pockets.

“I’m opening a cupcakery,” Audrey said proudly, “And I think this is my space.”

“Shut up! That’s amazing! Congratulations, come here, give me another hug,” Elli gushed, hugging Audrey tightly. She was such a hugger, but Audrey loved it. “I am so proud of you!”

“Thank you,” Audrey said as they parted, “I’m really excited.”

“You should be! That is so great,” Elli said with a bright smile, “Well darlin’ I might need to be your first customer cause Harper is gonna need to order cupcakes for the boys’ baby shower.”

“Boys?” Audrey asked, her brows coming together.

“Yeah,” she said pointing to one side of her belly, “Evan Michael,” she said and then she pointed to the other side, “And Owen Marcus.”

She glanced up at Audrey, and grinned as Audrey sputtered, “You’re having twin boys?”

“Yes, and before you ask if I’m excited, I am very much so. I wanted a little boy and to get two is a blessing, but mainly I wanna kill Shea. I mean really?! Four kids all under the age of two? He’s trying to drive me insane! He told me the other day, he’ll want one more, and then we’re done. The man has lost it!”

Audrey started to giggle as she shook her head, “Wow, that man is nuts.”

“Right? I’m having them June 17th, so hopefully the Assassins will sweep everyone and win the cup early, I highly doubt it though,” she complained, “He’ll probably be off somewhere winning a hockey game, while I’m having his sons cut out of me.”

“Wow, I am amazed by you, are you gonna make him quit?”

Elli laughed, “I can’t. He loves it and who am I to take away something he loves? I love him too much to make him a stay at home dad, so I’ll deal. I am woman, hear me roar.”

Audrey laughed as she shook her head, “You are spectacular, Elli, really.”

“Ah, ya know, I do my best,” she said with a grin, “But I gotta go, it’s cold as hell out here, and Grace has Shelli and Posey. So I’ll see you later?”

“Sure, call me about those cupcakes!”

“I sure will, or Harper will!” she said walking away with a wave. Audrey watched her for a bit, and then turned to look at her building. She could just see Audrey Jane’s written in a pretty script and of course in pink. The windows would hold displays of all the cupcake stands Tate had given her. Cute little tables made to look like high heels. A zebra print carpet, sparkling pink counter, and pink fuzzy chandeliers. She could see it all, right there in front of her. This was her dream, and it was about to be her reality.

Burping, Audrey covered her mouth as she looked around. Taking in a deep breath, she took her phone out and dialed James’ number. He answered right away.

“What are you thinking?” he asked.

“I’m thinking I want it.”

***

“Why are you so nervous?” Tate looked up to see Lucas giving him a dirty look as he continued, “this is easier than the regular season, we go out and have fun.”

“No you get to have fun, I need to be super ninja goalie against every great forward in the league,” Tate spat back, taking in a lung full of air.

Lucas thought for a moment, and then nodded, “I guess I would be nervous too.”

“Ass,” Tate muttered as Lucas walked away, laughing.

It was the All Star game night. In less than 5 minutes he would be skating out into a crowd of thousands as they announced his name. He couldn’t believe he had been invited to play and even though he was worried about Audrey, he was glad she made him come. He would have regretted missing this even if he felt bad for leaving her at home. It was an amazing experience. The whole week he hung out with veteran players and even a few new players. He got to meet some of the greats in the leagues and even got to pick the brain of the amazing Tim Thomas. It was awesome, and he had had a great week, but now he had a game to play. Taking a deep breath, Tate stood in his red All Star jersey before blowing it out. He raised his arms above his head before letting them fall, and shaking them out.

He could do this, no big deal.

As he grabbed his stick, Audrey came to mind and he couldn’t help the grin that came over his face. He was so proud of her for going forward with her dream. She was in the process of signing the papers for spot she found. She loved it, and seeing all the pictures she sent him, he knew he would love it too. Tate knew that she was going to be able to transfer the place into everything she wanted. Since even Fallon thought it was the perfect place, he knew that Audrey had made the right choice. He was excited to see the place in person, but mostly he was excited about helping her build it from the ground up. Audrey was such an amazing person and he had no doubt that Audrey Jane’s would be the best cupcake place in the Nashville area.

Making his way down a hall he didn’t know, he waited at the end of the line of hockey players. His number was 39 and that meant he was the last to be called. Rocking back and forth on his skates, Tate listened as each guy was called out from his team. Finally it was his turn, and to his surprise the crowd erupted when he came out on the ice. His adrenaline started pumping and his heart kicked up in speed. This was it.

His first All Star game.

After the opening ceremony, Tate found himself sitting on the bench for the first two periods. The All Star game rules allowed each team to have up to three goalies: a different goalie for each of the three periods of regulation play. Shea wanted Tate to play the third, and he wasn’t too happy with it. Sitting for two periods wasn’t good for his legs, so during the second period, he had the trainers shoot pucks at him in the hall. It helped but not much since he wasn’t on the ice. It was finally his turn, and as he skated out, his felt like his heart was in his throat. The score was 14 to 10, blue team was in the lead. They were stacked with offensive men, but they had played their great goalies first, so the red team had a chance.

Tate moved between the poles, dropping to the ground and hopping back up, repeating the motion as he sang his song. Ever since Audrey had been there one time singing with him, he always imagined her singing with him with her horrible voice. He loved her, but that girl was tone deaf, or something. He stretched his neck from side to side before hitting his pads with his stick and then the two posts. Dropping into position, he was ready for the puck to be dropped. Watching as Lucas went for the puck drop, he heard him talking shit, but it was all for fun. That was the great thing about the All Star game; it was like playing in the backyard with all your friends.

“I should throw my gloves down and kick your ass just for a show!” Lucas teased Markus Randerhaven as everyone shook their heads, chuckling.

Markus laughed before he said, “Drop your gloves, Brooks, and I’ll whoop your ass not for the show, but because I don’t like you.”

Tate shook his head, he knew Lucas and he knew his temper, but to his surprise Lucas just laughed it off and won the puck for the red side. Tate was ready, his glove hand up and his stick in place as he watched the offense go after the puck. No one was really being rough, no big hits or anything. They were only worried about getting the puck and shooting on goal. Finally Lucas got the puck and raced down the ice towards the opposite side. He faked out the goalie and drop-passed it back to Shea, who shot it right into the goal.

It was a beautiful play.

The crowd went wild as the guys all wrapped up in a hug to celebrate. It was a great way to start the period and it pumped Tate up. He dropped down again and back up, trying to keep his legs warm. When one of the offense men, he couldn’t tell who it was, started towards him, the puck in possession, Tate was ready, knocking the puck away. The guy got it again, and passed it to a defenseman who shot it hard towards the net. But Tate blocked that too.

Logan Couture stood in front of him, trying to screen him, but Tate wasn’t having that. Pushing Couture hard in the back, he sent him flying as he said, “Get the fuck out of here!” Tate heard some of the guys laugh as Couture turned saying some not so nice things, not that Tate cared. Someone took a quick wrist shot, but Tate got it with his glove hand before it went over his shoulder.  Bringing it back down, he sent a toothy grin towards the shooter before handing it off to the referee.

This was going to be a great period.

The red All Star team lost, but only by one, and even though it sucked, Tate was all smiles, because no one could score on him. It was great feeling being the only goalie to shut someone out during his period. Reporters were all over him. He was on every sports news channel imaginable, they were calling him ‘a force to be reckoned with’ and a sure bet for the Vezina Trophy. It was crazy, and insane, but man, was he proud of himself. After the game, and all the interviews, he found himself; face down on his bed with his phone on speaker phone.

“Hello, Mr. All Star goalie,” Audrey said when she answered.

He chuckled, “I miss you.”

“Aw! I miss you more, when you coming home?”

“Not till Monday afternoon now, they are having the closing activities tomorrow, and then Sunday and Monday I have a bunch of interviews in New York with Lucas and Shea.”

“Well that blows,” she said disappointed.

He nodded, “I know, I want to come home.”

“Yeah, I wish you were home, I am still so sick, I could use my big strong boyfriend’s arms to hold me.”

“I’ll come home,” he said.

“Tate, you’re in Canada. You can’t just walk across our porch to bring me soup.”

“No, but I can be there in a couple hours, it’s a plane ride.”

“Okay, big shot goalie, just because you signed a big deal with the Assassins as their star goalie and was the only goalie to shut out everyone at the All Star game doesn’t mean you can go blowing all that money to come take care of me.”

Tate chuckled, “I would blow it all for you. Every bit.”

“Liar,” Audrey joked.

“No really, I would,” Tate said sternly as he sat up, “Do you want me to come home? I’ll leave tonight, I can miss tomorrow, and then I just fly out to New York on Sunday?”

“That is crazy, no, I’m fine. I was just whining. It’s been a long week,” she said sadly, he could tell she still wasn’t feeling well.

“Is it the nausea still?”

“Yeah,” she groaned, “I am so sick. It blows.”

“Go and get some of those meds they gave me,” he suggested, “They worked great.”

“Yeah, I know, if it ain’t better by Monday, I will okay?”

“Promise?”

“Yes. I promise,” she giggled, “Now go to sleep, it’s late and you played one hell of a game.”

“Thanks, love. I wish you were here,” he said with a smile on his face.

“Me too, I love you so much,” she said and he could tell she was smiling too.

“I love you more, bye, baby.”

“Bye.”

Hanging up the phone, Tate laid his face back down into the bed feeling loved and complete. It was so great to have someone who was always there for you. He still missed his family a lot, but he felt like he was starting to cope with their death. It was a good feeling to know he could think of them without wanting to die. He had something to live for now, and he would do just about anything for Audrey.

Closing his eyes as he settled into his bed, his phone rang. Looking down he saw a number, he hadn’t expected to see ever again.

Picking it up, he said, “Hey, Elsa, to what do I owe this call?”

***

“What brings you in?”

Audrey looked up from her phone to the cute little nurse named, Tara. It was Monday and she was still puking her brains out, and since she had promised Tate she would go to the doctor, she went. Taking a deep breath in, Audrey said, “I’m puking like crazy. I think I still have a stomach bug, and I need some nausea medicine. They gave it to my boyfriend for his nausea and I need it now, or I’m pretty sure I’m gonna die. I can’t keep anything down.”

“Okay, you fell victim to the Nashville crud,” Tara asked with a grin.

Audrey nodded, “Yes, and it’s lingering, I need something to knock it out. I’ve been like this for almost a week and a half.”

“Wow, alright, let’s get these questions out of the way. You said you’ve been like this for a week and a half?”

“Yup,” Audrey said with a nod, “It started with the fever, puking, and diarrhea, and now only the puking, it’s horrible.”

“Okay, when was your last menstrual cycle?”

Audrey shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know, my cooter is weird, it doesn’t bleed like other cooters. I’m very irregular.”

Tara giggled before going on, “Do you have sex?”

Audrey smiled, “Why, yes I do.”

“Okay, you use protection right?” she asked with a matter of fact tone.

Audrey narrowed her eyes as she shook her head, “Why does that matter?”

“It is part of the questionnaire for women,” she said looking up at Audrey.

Audrey shook her head before she said, “No, we are both clean, we’ve been tested.” She didn’t know why she added that last part, probably because she didn’t want the nurse to think she was a nasty hoe. It was different with Tate, she never had used protection and she probably never would. She trusted him, and it wasn’t like she could get pregnant, so why did it matter?

“Do your breasts hurt?”

Audrey took a hold of her boob and before she could even squeeze it, pain ripped through her chest, “Ow, yeah.”

The nurse marked a spot and then shook her head, moving around to gather things. When she turned she had a cup in her hand.

“Okay, here is a cup, pee in that please.”

Audrey looked at the cup she held and then back up at the nurse, “I just want something for the nausea, why am I peeing in a cup?”

“It’s protocol, Ms. Parker.”

“Okay then,” she said, taking the cup and following the nurse to the bathroom. After pulling down her panties, she did her business and then laid it where they asked her to. Audrey padded through the office in her black stockings, back to her room, and sat back up on the foam bench. Pulling her phone out, Audrey saw a text from Tate.

Call me when you leave, I need to talk to you about something. I hope they give you the good stuff they gave me.

Audrey giggled as she typed back, I will, but I am a mere girl, you are hockey star Tate Oooooooooder, they want you better, me, they don’t care.

Well I care, tell them your big scary boyfriend will cut a bitch if you don’t get the good shit.

She had to cover her mouth from laughing out loud. Scary?

Hey, we are trying to scare people here.

True that.

Fo sho.

You are such a dork.

And you love me.

I do, very much so, even if you gave me the sickness.

No, I didn’t give it to you, the nasty germ filled little girl who stood beside me did. We should blame BTR or her mother.

That’s true. What do you need to talk about? I’m bored, tell me now.

As soon as Audrey hit send, a doctor walked in with her chart and a grin on his face. Audrey dropped her phone into her lap, and sent him a grin.

“Hello, Ms. Parker, I’m Dr. Mann,” he said holding out his hand. He was a young doctor, good looking, mid thirties. He had nice eyes too, kind ones, Audrey thought as he went on, “I see that you have been suffering from some nasty nausea lately. Unfortunately, I don’t feel that medication would make it better.  I would rather you try some natural home remedies first. And we are also going to need to do some further blood work to confirm some tests.”

He was an evil son of a bitch.

Audrey glared at him, “What do you mean more test. I just have a stupid stomach flu that won’t go away.

“Your dipstick came back showing elevated levels of HCG. It appears that you are pregnant. We will need a blood test to confirm and in the mean time I am referring you to an OB/GYN.  Because of your irregularity, we are unable to determine how far along you are, but-”

Audrey had stopped listening; surely, she had heard him wrong. Putting her hand up, she said, “Excuse me? What did you say?”

“I said you are pregnant.”

“Pregnant? There is no way, I can’t have children.”

“Well you are, and you are exhibiting all the signs of morning sickness.  Like I said, your dipstick came back positive but we would like to confirm it with a blood test.”

“No, I’m sorry, you are incorrect. I can’t have kids. I was told that when I was nineteen.”

“Well they were incorrect, ma’am, because you are pregnant.”

“There is no way,” she said, her heart kicking up in speed. She felt dizzy, and something was bubbling inside her. Maybe panic because there was no way she was pregnant! She had had sex with a lot of guys and never gotten pregnant, and…

Oh my God, Tate never used protection, not even once.

The room felt like it was spinning as a wave of nausea hit her hard. She looked up at her grinning doctor and then promptly puked all over the floor.

For fuck sakes, am I pregnant?

Chapter 26

“I need to see Dr. Richards.”

The receptionist looked up at Audrey, and she knew the girl thought she looked crazy. After rushing from Doctor’s Care to her OB/GYN, Audrey was frantically looking for some answers. The first doctor was pretty damn sure of himself when he said Audrey was pregnant, but for some reason, it wasn’t clicking for her. She would need to hear it from Dr. Richards for her to believe it.

“Do you have an appointment?”

“No.”

“Then I’m sorry, ma’am, but he is-”

“No, he is never too busy for me, tell him Audrey Parker is here and it is an emergency,” Audrey gasped out.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that-”

“Yes, you can,” Audrey said, interrupting her again, “I know you can. Who are you? Where is Linda?”

The girl gave Audrey a snobby little look before saying, “Just a second.”

Audrey’s heart was pounding as she tapped her foot quickly against the hardwood of the lobby. Her stomach was queasy and her head was clouded with questions. She had ignored all of Tate’s texts and even his calls. She was pretty sure he was about to start panicking, but hell, at this point all she cared about was finding out if there was a baby inside her.

Because she couldn’t believe it.

After years of thinking she couldn’t have a child, she couldn’t grasp the fact that it could be happening, and she wouldn’t until Bryan Richards said it was true. When Linda Richards, Bryan’s mom came into view, Audrey let out the breath she was holding.

“Linda, I need to see Bryan. Like yesterday.”

“Audrey Jane, you’re white as a ghost, are you okay?” she said, coming to the window and cupping Audrey’s face. When Bryan and Audrey used to date, eons ago, both their families became very close and still were to that day. Everyone was convinced that they would get married but during his senior year of high school, Bryan dropped the ‘Hey, I’m gay’ bomb on everyone. Audrey always thought it was true, since Bryan never really liked sex, but she had loved him. She still did, but more as a brother than anything.

“No, I need to see Dr. Richards, Sr, or Bryan, ASAP.”

“Okay, darling, my goodness, you got my hands shaking!” Linda turned quickly to the nurse standing behind her, “Put her in room 3. Tell Bryan to see her next. Audrey, honey, Matthew is sick today, so Bryan will have to work.”

“That’s fine, thank you so much, Linda,” Audrey said as the door opened and she followed the nurse to room 3.

“Anything for you, honey, I hope you’re okay,” she heard Linda say as she entered the room. Audrey sat on the foam bench and looked up at the ceiling. She felt bad for making Linda think she was dying, but Audrey needed to see someone who knew her cooter, and that person was Dr. Richards, or Bryan. They had both been there, Dr. Richards had been her OBGYN since she was 16 and Bryan used to…well, they dated for a very long time. Bryan had graduated from Vanderbilt last year, and had started interning here with his dad’s practice. She knew that he was more than qualified now. He had always wanted to deliver babies and she was proud of him for living his dreams.

Kicking her legs back and forth, Audrey looked down to see her hands settled against her stomach. She slowly poked her stomach as her eyes pooled with tears. Was there a little someone in there? Was it to have Tate’s eyes and her hair color? Was it a girl or a boy? Audrey felt the tears come hot and fast down her cheeks as her heart skipped a beat. Could this be her chance? Did God bless her with a miracle?

When the door opened, Audrey looked up to see Bryan Richards standing with a worried look on his face. Bryan was a beautiful man. Sharp angles to his face, light green eyes, and blonde hair that was cut high and tight. He had a friendly happy face, and was overall one of the best guys Audrey knew. The whole Richards family would basically do anything for her.

“Audrey, are you okay?” he asked coming in and shutting the door. He came over to hug her tightly. She basked in the hug. She needed it. When they parted, she looked up at him and said, “I was just told I’m pregnant.”

Bryan paused, and then lowered himself to a rolling chair, “Okay? That isn’t an emergency, honey, it’s a part of life.”

“No, Bryan, Dr. Richards told me I couldn’t have kids because of that crappy abortion I had all those years ago,” she said through shuddering breaths, “I’ve gone almost nine years thinking I couldn’t have kids. Crying because I thought I wasn’t a complete woman but apparently I am! And I’m pregnant now!”

“Okay, wow, this is a lot to process,” he said, “I didn’t know you had an abortion, It’s not in your file.”

“Yeah, I did, Derek knocked me up and left.”

“Well, hell, okay, so bad abortion leads to what?”

“Blockages of the fallopian tubes and severe irregularity, apparently. I haven’t had a period in four months, but I know damn well I ain’t four months pregnant.”

Lord, she hoped not, that would mean it was Levi’s baby.

Holy fuck.

“Okay, calm down,” he said, looking over her chart. “You were here in November for a screening, everything came back good, and you weren’t pregnant then.”

Oh yeah, thank God! Audrey thought as she nodded, “Yeah, had unprotected sex with my now boyfriend, back when he was the one night stand.”

“Wow, you’ve been busy,” Bryan said with a grin.

Audrey laughed, “Shut up!”

Bryan chuckled some more, “Okay, so who said you were pregnant?”

“Doctor’s Care said they did a pregnancy test and it came back positive.”

He nodded as he stood, “Okay, we’ll do one now and also take some blood samples to send off. I’ll meet you in the ultrasound room.”

“Ultrasound?”

“I know you, you won’t believe this ‘till you see it, so let’s see if we can see this baby.”

“But, Bryan, I can’t have kids,” Audrey insisted, tears rolling down her face.

“Well, Audrey, apparently something was overlooked or something changed. It’s been nine years, a lot changes in your body during that time.”

“Oh my God,” she whispered as she wiped away her tears.

“Why are you crying, this is a good thing.”

She looked up as the tears ran faster down her cheeks, “I want this so bad, Bryan, but I can’t let myself get excited ‘cause what if everyone is wrong and this is just some mean joke nature is playing on me?”

Bryan came over, cupping her face before wiping her tears away. She could have loved this man her whole life, but God had a different plan for them. He was meant to be with his partner and she was meant to be with Tate. She was okay with this, but a piece of her heart would always belong to Bryan. He was her first everything. Bryan smiled as he held her gaze with his and said, “Audrey, come on, let’s get this stuff done so we can have your answer.”

Thirty minutes and a positive pregnancy test later, Audrey was looking at a fuzzy screen showing her uterus, from what the tech, Rachel, had informed her. It was extremely uncomfortable getting a long stick, that was the ultrasound probe, shoved up in her cooter, but she had been here before. Only last time they were looking at what was damaged while this time, they were looking for a baby. Bryan stood behind Rachel as Audrey lay with her legs wide open and Rachel’s hand between her thighs.

It wasn’t very comfortable.

Audrey watched as Rachel pressed buttons and then moved the probe deeper and then up. Audrey’s eyes cringed a little, in pain, but she wouldn’t take her eyes off that screen for anything. When Rachel stopped and pointed, looking back at Bryan, Audrey said, “What? What’s that, what’s wrong?”

All Audrey could see was an empty space and what looked like a ball. Squinting her eyes, she waited for an answer from someone but they were both looking very closely at the screen, not paying her any mind.

Was that a baby?

Her heart had beat at a rapid speed since that morning, but now it was in overdrive, and she felt light headed. Hell, she felt like she was going to puke.

“Audrey, look,” Bryan said a grin forming on his face, “Rachel, zoom in closer please,” he asked as he bent over her, pointing at the screen. Looking back down at Audrey, he said, “that is the yolk sack, and that is the embryo.”

Embryo? Embryo! That meant baby!

“I’m pregnant?” she asked as the tears filled her eyes before running down her face. Rachel smiled at her as Bryan nodded.

“Yes ma’am, your baby has a nice strong heartbeat of 126 beats per minute.”

“My baby has a nice strong heartbeat?” Audrey asked, “I have a baby in me.”

“You sure do, buttercup, congratulations, it looks like you are six weeks along, making your due date,” Rachel looked down at a little wheel and then smiled up at Audrey, “August 3rd.”

“I’m due August 3rd?”

“Yup,” Rachel said with a grin, “so this was a surprise I see? I bet daddy is going to be excited.”

Audrey couldn’t breathe as she watched the little spot on the screen twitch. Not even a couple days ago, she asked how life could get any better and here she was. A girl’s hand up her cooter and her baby on the screen. Her baby! Her little person who was growing inside her! She had waited for this moment for the past nine years, and it was happening! She was going to be a mommy, and Tate was going to be a daddy. To their baby. She choked on a happy sob as the tears rushed down her face. When she looked up at Rachel and Bryan, the biggest, brightest grin ever came across her face as she gushed, “He’s gonna flip.”

***

Where the hell was she?

Tate paced through a hotel room as an interviewer was finishing up with Shea. He didn’t know where Audrey was, and he had even called Piper and Fallon to see if they knew. No one knew. Everyone was just as clueless as he was and it drove him insane. He knew she went to the doctor and the last text he got was asking him to tell her what he had to tell her. After that nothing. He was not only getting pissed but worried too.

Tate turned to say something to Lucas, but he was on the phone, yelling about something. Tate turned back to where Shea was being interviewed, and sat down in the chair that was next to him. Taking in a deep breath, he ran his hand through his hair and let it out as his leg bounced. Tate looked back at Lucas to see that he was still on the phone, and appeared to still be yelling. He didn’t know what was going on but he hoped everything was okay because Lucas’ face was bright red and a vein was popping out on his head.

Tate reached into his pocket, making sure his phone was on.

It was.

Letting his head fall back, he let out another breath as his mind wondered. What if something happened and she was lying on the side of the road, dead? What if she had some kind of crazy stomach bug that ate away her stomach and came out looking like an alien and it killed her? Tate sat up, holding his head as he shook it. He needed to get it together, he had an important interview with the NHL network about the All Star week, and he couldn’t worry himself with what ifs. They wouldn’t help the situation.

But he couldn’t help it, through Shea’s entire interview and a little into Lucas’, Tate sat there coming up with the most horrible scenarios that took the love of his life away from him. He hated when he did this, he would always think of what could happen instead of just thinking that maybe they gave her some great meds and she is knocked out. Or maybe, she is dying in the hospital and they didn’t know who to call so she was just going to lay there and die without him there telling her how much he loved her.

Tears filled his eyes and he looked down, trying to push them back. He felt like he didn’t get to tell his mom, dad, and Matilda enough that he loved them. When they were taken from him that was one of the hardest things to cope with. Did they know that he loved them more than life itself? Did his father know that Tate wanted to be him, and that he was the best father in the world? Did his mother realize that his childhood was the best because of her kind words and loving smiles? Did Matilda know that Tate couldn’t have had a better sister and that he thought she was the most beautiful girl in the world with such an amazing talent? He would never know but he learned from that situation and knew that a day wouldn’t pass without him telling Audrey that he loved her, and that she was the most beautiful person on the inside and out.

He wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.

Letting out the breath he was holding, Tate glanced up to see Shea watching him. “You okay?” he asked.

“I can’t get a hold of Audrey. I don’t know where she is.”

“Isn’t she sick? She is probably sleeping. It’s okay. She’ll call you.”

Tate nodded, “I hope you are right.”

Just then his phone rang. Tate rushed to get his phone out of his pocket almost falling out of the chair he was in. When he saw Audrey’s smiling face on the display, he answered quickly, “Baby, you okay?”

“Yeah,” she said breathlessly, “I’m sorry I’ve been at the doctors, and didn’t have service.”

“Oh, okay, everything okay?”

“Yeah, everything is fine.”

“Did they give you the medicine?” he asked, she sounded weird and it was making him nervous.

“Um no, they said I didn’t need it. That I would be okay.”

“Okay,” he said with his brows coming together, “so you are okay?”

“I’m good, I’m great actually, are you okay?”

“Yeah,” he said with a grin as his heart settled, “I was worried about you. I love you.”

“Oh, Tate, I love you more, I’m sorry to make you worry.”

“It’s okay, I’m just glad to hear your voice.”

“It’s good to hear yours.” She then paused before saying, “So what are you doing?”

“Interviews.”

“When are you going to be home?”

“My plane leaves after this, I should be home by 5.”

“Okay, are you coming straight home?”

“Of course, I haven’t seen you in nine days, I plan on keeping you very busy tonight,” he said with lust lining his words. His need for her was great and he couldn’t wait to get his hands on her.

“Mm, I can’t wait,” she cooed causing his dick to come alive and press hard against the zipper of his jeans.

“It is crazy how you only have to say that and all the worry from before vanishes and I find myself harder than a rock,” he whispered gruffly into the phone.

“Stop teasing me, Tate, I want you so bad,” she said breathlessly.

“Not as much as I want you,” he groaned but when he received an amused look from Shea, he laughed before saying, “But that will have to wait. I need to tell you something.”

He hadn’t had the chance to tell her about Elsa calling him. Audrey had been so sick, and busy, while he had been slammed with stuff for the Assassins. He knew it wasn’t the best time, but he didn’t want to let her go, and he knew that if he didn’t change the subject, the NHL network wasn’t going to receive an interview from him. He would be on the first plane home to ravish his love.

“What?” she asked.

“I talked to Elsa the other night.”

“Elsa? Your ex?”

“Yeah, she called because apparently my parents had a storage unit that the lawyer forgot to tell me about. Or it got lost in the paperwork or something like that. I don’t know. Anyways, my lawyer is her brother and he asked her to get a hold of me.”

“Oh wow, what did she say?”

“Well, she needs me to come back home and claim the unit to get its contents. So I am going home after the playoffs, I wanted you to come with me. If you want.”

Audrey paused for a moment and then said, “Yes, of course. I would love to go with you.”

“Awesome, I can’t wait to take you home. I know you’ll love it,” he said, the grin on his face so big and bright, it could probably blind someone.

“I know I will too,” she gushed, “That’s so awesome.”

“I thought so,” he answered as he nodded. Shea looked over at him, nodding his head towards the interviewer who was wrapping up with Lucas. Tate nodded and stood up, walking over to where a girl was motioning for him before saying, “I need to go, baby, it’s my turn to be interviewed.”

“Okay, so you are coming straight home right?”

“Yeah, why?” he asked, she sounded weird again.

“I need to talk to you.”

Tate paused mid stride, and said, “About?”

“I don’t want to talk about it over the phone. But I need you to come home as soon as possible, please.”

“Are you okay?” he found himself asking again.

“I’m fine, I promise, I just need to talk to you,” she said and he could tell she was about to cry. She was doing that quick intake of breath, and she was sniffling.

“I’m getting worried again,” he informed her.

“Don’t, just come home please.”

“I’ll be there as soon as possible, okay?”

“Wonderful, don’t worry, okay? Everything is fine, I love you so much, Tate. So much.”

His heart skipped a beat as the girl motioned for him again. He ignored her and said, “I love you, more. Bye.”

“Bye.”

He hung up the phone and paused. It couldn’t be anything bad that she needed to tell him because if it was, she wouldn’t have told him she loved him. It had to be something about the cupcake place, which was awesome. With a wide happy grin, Tate made his way to the interviewer. He was in love. He was taking her home. He was going to introduce her to his family, and then he was going to ask her to marry him.

Tate wanted to ask her now, but it wasn’t time. She needed to meet his family and they needed a little more time to fall more into love. He had no doubt they weren’t but he wanted her to feel they were completely and blissfully in love before he asked her. He didn’t want her to question anything, he wanted the yes to fly from her mouth when he asked. He didn’t want her to pause or even think. He wanted her to know in her soul that he was the person to give her everything. And she was the one to give him everything he wanted and needed.

Tate loved her with every fiber in his body and he couldn’t wait to make her his.

***

When Fallon opened the door with her eyes wide, Audrey figured it was because she had showed up uninvited. Audrey always called before she came, but today was totally different. Audrey wasn’t thinking clearly.

“Hey,” Fallon said. Audrey waved and pushed past Fallon. “Come on in,” Fallon said jokingly.

As she laughed, Audrey swore it was a nervous laugh, she didn’t know why she thought that, but she did. When she turned to face her sister, tears started to fill up in her eyes and Fallon stopped laughing, “AA, what’s wrong?”

“I’m pregnant,” Audrey said quietly. Fallon eyes got real big and she took in a sharp breath.

“Pregnant?”

“Yeah.”

“But I thought you couldn’t have kids?”

“I thought so too, but I am. I just spent the morning at the Doctors Care where they told me I was and then with Bryan Richards who he confirmed it with this,” Audrey said pulling out her first picture of her little chicken. She came up with the name because they said her baby was sleeping beside a yolk. It was silly but it meant the world to her.

“Oh my God,” Fallon took a hold of the picture glancing at the picture, “you’re pregnant!” Audrey nodded as the tears rushed down her face. She expected Fallon to hug her or something, not take Audrey’s hand and pull her through the living room to the large staircase of the house. When they reached Fallon and Lucas’ room, Audrey was completely confused as Fallon dropped Audrey’s hand and went into the bathroom. Fallon dropped to her knees and started throwing boxes over her shoulders; Audrey saw that the little boxes Fallon was throwing were pregnancy tests.

Opened ones.

“Um, Fallon? Why do you have fifteen boxes of opened pregnancy tests all over your floor?”

Fallon looked over her shoulder, blowing her bangs out of her face as she gazed up at Audrey, “Um? Well you see what had happened was…”

Audrey rolled her eyes, bending down to look at one of the sticks that lay on the marble floor. When Audrey saw the two pink lines, her heart stopped, “You’re pregnant?”

Fallon rolled onto her butt, looking up at Audrey as tears welled up in her eyes, “Yes.”

“Oh my God!” Audrey shrieked. She dropped to her knees, crawling to Fallon to wrap her up in her arms. Forgetting her excitement that she was pregnant, Audrey hugged Fallon tightly as excitement for her took over. Audrey’s love for Fallon was soul deep and this was huge. Lucas wanted a baby so bad and even though Fallon was probably scared out of her mind because she was so busy from what she said, Audrey knew she had to be excited. Who wouldn’t be? It’s a baby!  “This is so great! Did you tell Lucas? Is he excited!?”

“No, I just accepted it like five minutes before you got here.”

Audrey giggled, kissing Fallon’s cheek, “This is great!”

Fallon looked into Audrey’s eyes, “I’m old.”

“You are not!”

“I am, and Aiden is almost eight and Lucas travels a lot and I’m still not where I want to be at the office or even the cellar. I want to be at the top and I can’t when I’m taking care of a newborn, an eight year old and my horny husband!!”

Audrey giggled, “Yes you can, it’s a baby, Fal. A baby. This is your Happily Ever After.”

A small grin went across Fallon’s face as she looked down at her hands, “Yours too, huh?”

It was as if all the excitement from earlier hit Audrey ten times harder, “God, yes.”

Audrey had never thought of it like that, probably because she never believed it would come true. She had always wanted to have a husband and baby. She accepted a long time ago that it would probably be just her, her closet, cupcakes, and a boyfriend here and there.  But now, she was in love with her Prince and she was pregnant. With a baby.

Tate’s baby.

Fallon smiled and looked over at Audrey, “So I guess we’ll both have our Happily Ever After together.”

“I guess we will, isn’t it great?”

“I don’t know, I’m pregnant and I’ve only been married four months and I got a soon-to-be-eight year old and I’m old,” Fallon said with a look of distress on her face.

Audrey giggled, “I’m pregnant and I’m not even married. My baby daddy has only been legal to drink for six months.”

Both women looked at each other and started laughing. Fallon took in a deep breath before looking over at Audrey, “Gosh, what a pair we are!”

“I know! We’re crazy!”

“We’re having our babies together, Audrey, how does this happen?” Fallon asked her eyes wide and happy.

“We’re two of the luckiest bitches in the world, that’s how!” she giggled as she held her stomach.

“What is going on?”

Fallon and Audrey looked up at the doorway, where their mother, Nora, stood with a confused look on her face as she looked down at the floor. Audrey knew that she was looking down at the tests, and they were about to have do some serious explaining.  Fallon took in a deep breath when Nora bent down, and picked up one of the tests.

“Girls?” she asked. Audrey watched as her eyes went wide before she looked down at the two speechless women, “Fallon? Audrey?”

Audrey looked at Fallon as Fallon looked back at her. They both then looked up at Nora before pointing to each other, “She’s pregnant.”

~*~

Audrey was still smiling when she pulled into her driveway. It was nuts, and insane, but this was her life. She was having a baby with Tate, and at the same time as Fallon. When she did the math, Fallon was two weeks later than Audrey. It was amazing, and she couldn’t wait.

After going to the grocery, Audrey came home with bags of stuff for ‘We’re pregnant’ cupcakes and a nice romantic dinner for before she told Tate. She couldn’t help but think of all the reactions he was going to have. She knew none of them would be anger though; Tate wanted this just as much as she did. It wasn’t planned and Lord knew it was early in their relationship, but she didn’t care. She wanted this.

Just as she shut off the ignition and was about to get out of the car, her phone singled a text from Tate.

Have you heard “Wanted” by Hunter Haynes?

Audrey shook her head as she wrote back, I haven’t, why?

Download it, I am learning to play it for you.

A smile came across her face, You are?

I am, here is my favorite line of the song: ‘You know I'd fall apart without you, I don't know how you do what you do, ‘Cause everything that don't make sense about me, makes sense when I'm with you’. I love you Audrey.

Tears came quick to her eyes, she couldn’t even blame it on her hormones, because she knew damn well it was because she would never love anyone the way she loved him. Wiping away the falling tears, she typed back: And I love you. So much more. See you soon.

Very soon.

Her heart kicked up in speed as she jumped out the car, and gathered her things. Making her way up the walkway, she went over what she needed to do first, which was put the chicken in the oven. She had also needed to put the ultrasound picture in the frame she had picked up at grocery. Audrey was running late, and hoped she could at least get the cupcakes half way done before Tate got there.

She was almost to the door when she heard the gravel crunch in the driveway. She thought it was Lucas dropping Tate off, but when she turned, she saw Levi jump out of his car and come towards her.

“Levi?”

He looked up, and smiled, “Audrey, I’m sorry to come unannounced but I need to talk to you, here let me help you,” he said taking her bags in his hands despite her protest. He walked past her to the door and waited as Audrey unlocked the door.

“Tate is going to be home soon,” she said as he walked passed her, laying her things on the counter as she shut the door, “so you need to be gone before he gets here, what do you need to talk about?”

He turned, leaning against the island of her kitchen as he said, “You said you’d always be there for me.”

Something wasn’t right. His eyes were wild and he was sweating. She didn’t even recognize him, he looked worried, trouble. She could tell that something was definitely off. As she lay her purse and keys down, she noticed that his hands were shaking too. She had spent eight months with this man, and she had never seen him so upset. “What’s wrong?”

“I need you, Audrey, I can’t go on without you anymore,” he gasped coming to her, before taking her hands in his. “I love you.” Audrey took in a sharp breath as his wild eyes held her. “I love you so much and I can’t go on another day without you. I need you to be mine again, Audrey, I miss our life and you were right, we were meant to be together.”

She had waited months for him to say that, but to hear him say it now, it meant nothing. She loved Tate, and only Tate. Plus, she had a feeling that he wasn’t being true. With Tate she never questioned his motives but there was something going on, and she didn’t trust anything Levi said. Shaking her head, she looked up into Levi’s eyes and said, “I’m sorry, Levi, but I don’t feel the same. I love someone else.”

“No, you love me. No one will love you but me.”

Audrey scoffed, “No, I love Tate and he loves me.”

“No you don’t, we are meant to be together,” he said with annoyance on his face.

“No, I’m meant to be with Tate. I’m pregnant.”

He smiled, “Fantastic, I hope it’s a girl and she is as beautiful as you.”

Audrey shook her head as her face twisted in confusion, “What? It isn’t yours.”

“It has to be.”

“It’s not, the baby is Tate’s.”

“No, it’s mine!” he said sternly, his hands squeezing hers.

Audrey jumped and took a step back, “No, it’s not! I think I would know who my baby’s daddy is and it isn’t you. It’s my boyfriend, the guy I’ve been with for almost three months. I don’t know what is wrong with you, but I don’t feel comfortable with you here anymore. You need to leave!”

“Don’t talk to me like that,” he yelled taking a step towards her. Audrey moved around him, and went towards the door, her heart pounding as she threw it open before looking back at him. She didn’t like the way Levi’s eyes were full of anger or the way he his hands were clenched tightly in a fist. He needed to leave now. “NO! Don’t open that door! I’m not going anywhere! You will fucking love me. I love you and you will love me, you slut. And if you don’t love me, I will make sure no one will be able to love you. You fucking bitch!”

“Go,” she screamed, trying to be stronger than what she felt. She was scared out of her mind, but she knew he wouldn’t do anything. Or at least she hoped he wouldn’t. “Don’t ever come back either. I don’t love you, and I want nothing to do with you. Now leave.”

“You fucking fat ass bitch,” Levi sneered coming quickly towards her.

Before Audrey couldn’t even say anything, his hand connected with the side of her face, knocking her into the wall. Her hand came up, covering her throbbing face as she leaned against the wall, trying to catch her breath. When Levi’s fist went through the wall beside her head, Audrey let out an ear piercing scream as pictures fell from the wall. He then took a hold of her face with his large hand.

“You are disgusting!” Levi whispered as tears streamed down Audrey’s face over his large hands. She could hear her heart beat in her ears and she was pretty sure that Levi was going to break her face he was squeezing it so tightly. Her teeth cut into her cheeks and she tasted blood as he slammed her head back into the wall. When his other hand connected with the side of her face again, Audrey closed her eyes as she cried out in pain. She tried to push him off her, but he held her tight, squeezing her jaw, causing her to scream out in pain.

How was this happening? Why did she let him in? “I am going to teach you that my love is the only love that is right for you, you fucking bitch!” Audrey wasn’t sure if it was her tears that made her face so wet, or if it was the spit from his mouth or maybe, it was even blood, she didn’t know, but her face was drenched. Levi slammed her head against the wall again and Audrey let out another scream.

“Please, stop,” she cried.

“No! I love you and if you don’t want me then no one will have you!”

He slammed her head against the wall again and all Audrey could do was pray that he didn’t kill her baby. She didn’t care about her face, her body, but her baby was another story. He was too big, and she knew she couldn’t fight back; all she could do was protect her child and hope that they made it through this. But when Audrey slowly opened her eyes, only able to see a little since both her eyes were swelling up; she looked into Levi’s eyes and knew that he was going kill her.

Audrey closed her eyes as his fist connected with her face again, knocking her down to the floor. Her whole body shook with pain and every time his fist met her body, white heat exploded as lights went off behind her eyes. When Levi started to kick her thighs while slamming his fist in the back of her head all she could do was hope it would be over soon. She prayed for Tate to come back and save her, but she knew he wouldn’t be home in time. Audrey slowly wrapped her arms around her waist and couldn’t help but think so much for her Happily Ever After because she was about to lose it all.

Even her life.

She was losing consciousness quickly, and her body was screaming in pain, but she swore she could hear Fallon.

Was she there?

“No, Fallon, run,” she whispered but that only rewarded her with Levi’s foot colliding with her mouth knocking what felt like teeth to the back of her throat.

“Audrey, why aren’t you answering your cell!? You know it’s intense when I call your house phone! Oh my God, let me tell you what that fuck face asshole, Levi did! He has been embezzling money from Lucas for years! Lucas is freaking out, oh my God, where the hell are you!? Shit! Call me back!”

It was the last thing Audrey heard before everything went black.

Chapter 27

“I can’t fucking believe this shit!”

Tate nodded from the passenger side of Lucas’ Explorer. “It is bullshit, I’m sorry dude.”

“It fucking sucks ‘cause I’m all over the news as the idiot whose best friend was stealing his money right out from underneath him. I am so fucking mad. Fallon is flipping out and no one can find the fucker. Let me see him, I swear to God, Tate, I’ll kill him!”

“I don’t blame you, this is nuts.”

Tate would be furious if his friend had been stealing money from him for almost a year too. Lucas got the call while they were in New York and it was already all over the NHL network because of the warrant that was issued for Levi’s arrest. It was crazy because Levi laundered almost five million dollars before Lucas’ accountant noticed. No one could believe it, Molly, Lucas’ mother, was heartbroken, and William was sending his lawyers to help Lucas’ lawyers build a case. Basically everyone wanted this guy to burn at the stake and Tate didn’t blame them one bit.

When Lucas’ phone rang for the 100th time, Tate glanced down at his own, sending a text to Audrey as Lucas answered.

“Hey baby, no, I don’t know, hold on,” Lucas said then he asked, “hey have you heard from Audrey?”

Tate looked up, “About thirty minutes ago, why?”

“Fallon says she is trying to get a hold of her but she isn’t answering.”

Tate shrugged his shoulders as he dialed Audrey’s number, but it went straight to voicemail.

That’s weird, Tate thought as he looked back at Lucas, “I don’t know. She isn’t answering my calls either.”

“No, baby, surely not. Don’t think like that. It’s okay. I’ll have her call you once we get there. It’s okay baby, Fal, don’t stress,” Lucas said calmly before laying his phone in his lap, “I have to keep calm to keep her calm, she freaks about everything.”

Tate smiled, “What is she freaking out about?”

Lucas shook his head, “She says she is scared because she can’t get hold of Audrey and the cops can’t find Levi.”

“So? Audrey is probably asleep, she has been sick.”

“See, we know this, but Fallon isn’t rational, she thinks Levi went after Audrey, it’s a crazy thought that only my crazy wife--” Lucas’ words cut off as his face filled with worry. “You’ve got to fucking kidding me.”

“What?” Tate looked out to where Lucas was looking and saw that there was a car in Audrey’s driveway. Lucas pressed on the gas, driving into Audrey’s yard and throwing the truck in park as he kicked opened the door.

“What the hell are you doing?” Tate yelled.

“Stay in the truck, Tate,” was all Lucas said before he jumped out the truck. Tate was right behind him though. Something wasn’t right. Rushing around the truck, and being only two steps behind Lucas, they made their way towards the front door of Audrey’s condo. Tate’s heart was pounding against his chest and he didn’t understand why. Something felt off.  The door flew open and the last person he expected to see come out, walked out quickly.

Levi.

Lucas stopped and Tate barreled into him as Levi looked at both of them, his eyes full of shock. Levi looked crazy, his eyes were wide, his shirt was baggy in spots and he had open wounds on his face.

“Tate, go back to the truck,” Lucas said slowly.

“Fuck no,” Tate said moving beside him, “I’m not going to let you fuck your career up, just wait a minute,” he said taking a step towards Levi. “I wouldn’t move because Lucas is ready to kill you and I can’t guarantee your safety if you run. Audrey! Call the police!” Levi looked behind him, and then back at the guys before he nodded and slowly moved his hand into his pocket. When Audrey didn’t answer, Tate called out again, “Audrey!? Baby, do you hear me?”

“Why is there blood on his hands?” Lucas asked. Levi looked up as a grin went across his face, and then he was off, making a mad dash for his car. He wasn’t fast enough though; Lucas caught him in no time, throwing him against the trunk of Audrey’s car and then grabbed him by the throat. Tate was frozen in place, a dreadful feeling was in the pit of his stomach and sweat was dripping down his temple as he stood in the frigid temperatures of January. He knew something was wrong. He just couldn’t get his legs to move towards Audrey’s condo.

Looking back at Lucas, he saw him with Levi on the ground, his foot on his neck while he had his phone out in his palm. Tate looked back up at the house and started taking shaky steps towards the open door. “Audrey?” he called out again, hoping like hell that she would appear in the doorway smiling. When she didn’t, he called her name again and took each step slowly up the porch. He only got to the second step when Audrey’s limp feet came into view. Tate rushed up the stairs, pushing the door open to find her bloody body on the floor.

“Oh my God,” he said before he rushed to her, picking her limp body up and wrapping her up in his arms. Her head fell back, blood dripping from it as he lightly shook her. “Oh my God, please, Audrey, baby, talk to me,” he said, turning her face up. Her eyes were swollen shut, her lips were busted and her face covered in bright red blood. “Audrey!” he yelled, shaking her more fiercely. When she didn’t wake, her brought her body closer to him. He moved his shaking hands to her throat, pressing his finger to her neck, not feeling a pulse. “Oh God, Audrey, no, baby, please, don’t leave me, please,” he said, hot tears pooling in his eyes and falling down his cheeks. His chest was aching, his heart beating so fast he was sure it was going to pop out of his chest and run away. His body was shaking uncontrollably and he wasn’t sure he was actually breathing. Holding her close, Tate didn’t know what he was going to do. He didn’t know how to move. He didn’t know how to think. “Baby, please, Audrey, love, talk to me, please, don’t leave me,” he cried once more, his lips dusting her temple as he held her close.

He had to help her. He couldn’t just sit there. Laying her down, he moved his hands to her chest, pressing hard as he administered CPR.

“Oh my God, Tate.”

Tate looked up to see Lucas looking down at him, his hands out in front of him and panic on his face as he crouched down beside them, “Fuck, is she breathing? Please say she’s breathing.” Tate shook his head quickly as the tears rushed across his face and down his arms as he continued CPR. Sobs ripped through him as he blew air into her mouth and went back to the compressions. “The ambulance is coming, hold on Audrey, hold on,” Lucas yelled but it was like Tate was in a bubble and everything around him was so far away. He felt like he was passing out, his chest was cramping and he felt like he couldn’t breathe as people moved around him.

“Tate move,” he heard Lucas say, “the paramedics are here.” Tate finally looked up, seeing two paramedics standing behind Lucas. “Move, let them take over,” Lucas said slowly again, and Tate nodded, slowly moving away. The paramedics were on her within seconds as Lucas pulled Tate away, taking him in his arms. “Breathe, man, breathe.”  Tate shook his head, moving out of Lucas’ arms and looking down at Audrey’s lifeless body as the paramedics worked on her.

He hadn’t saved her, he hadn’t brought her back.

He let her die, because he wasn’t here to protect her, just like he wasn’t there to save his parents and sister.

She was gone.

He moved his hands to his eyes, wiping away the tears as he moved out the door. He braced his hands against the pillar outside of their condos, and took in deep shuddering breaths. All of a sudden a wave of nausea hit him hard, and he found himself vomiting all over the side of his porch. Shaking, Tate expelled all of his stomach content before standing up and resting his arms above his head. She couldn’t be gone, she couldn’t. It wasn’t fair! What was wrong with him? Why couldn’t he get a break? Was he going to lose everyone he loved?

Glancing out at his yard, he saw cops, paramedics, and firefighters, filling the yard. Their neighbors stood in the doorways watching and talking to each other about what was going on. FBI Agents were surrounding someone and when one of the agents moved to his left to write down the information his partner had, Tate saw who it was.

The man who took his sunshine away.

Tate was across the yard within seconds, lounging for Levi, knocking him to the ground. Sitting up, Tate’s fist only connected twice with Levi’s face before he was being pulled off him by officers. His knuckles were on fire, his heart was breaking and he still couldn’t breathe but he didn’t care, he had to get to Levi. Pulling away from the cops, he got away and dropped down on Levi’s body, this time only getting one hit in before they pulled him off Levi. The officer flipped Tate over, his mouth filling with cold grass as the officer handcuffed his hands behind his back.

“What the fuck are you doing! That fucker beat the shit out of his girlfriend; he is not in his right mind!” Tate heard Lucas yell as they picked up and took him to a cop car. Tate didn’t struggle. He didn’t resist. He just went. What else could he do?

He just lost the one person he had left.

***

Fallon couldn’t breathe.

Running full speed through the hospital to the ER, she felt like her lungs were about to burst from her chest. Her nausea was in full force but she couldn’t deal with it right now. She couldn’t deal with anything, she could only run. She heard her mother and father behind her, running and trying to keep up, but she couldn’t wait.

Audrey was hurt and she had to get to her. Now.

She knew it! She knew as soon as Lucas called telling her about what Levi had done, the mother fucker was going to mess with her baby sister. She just didn’t know that he would hurt her like this. Didn’t know he would go to this extreme. How could he? Who could hurt someone so sweet and so beautiful? Tears burned Fallon’s eyes as she ran until finally she saw the sign for the ER. Pushing the door open, she ran to the front desk.

“My sister was taken here. I have to see her or the doctor who is caring for her. Please. Her name is Audrey Jane Parker; I am her sister Fallon Brooks. Please.”

The receptionist looked startled but she nodded and typed quickly on her keyboard. Then she looked up at Fallon, “She was brought in thirty-three minutes ago. There is no other information available. Let me call back and see if they can give me anything.”

Fallon nodded, her head pounding on her chest as her parents came up behind her. “Do they know anything?” William asked, breathing heavily.

“No, she is calling back now,” Fallon answered as she pulled out her phone. Hitting Lucas’ icon, it rang until he answered.

“Baby, I can’t talk right now.”

“Was she breathing?”

“Yes, they resuscitated her, but she was still unconscious when they put her in the back of the ambulance. I am on my way to the police station to get Tate, have you seen or heard anything?”

“No, I just got here, had to drop Aiden off at Susie’s and then meet my parents before coming up here.”

“Okay, call me when you know something.”

“Okay, love you.”

“Love you, baby girl; everything is going to be fine.”

“I hope you’re right,” Fallon said and then she hung up just as the receptionist hung up her phone.

“She is under the care of Dr. Aquino. He is finishing up and then he will be out to speak with you.”

“Is she okay?” William asked his hand clutching Fallon’s. She looked down to where he held her hand and then back up at him. He was beyond himself with worry. They all were.

“I can’t give you that information, sir, but Dr. Aquino will be right out.”

Fallon nodded, taking her parents over to a set of chairs. Without thinking, she jumped up and made them both coffees before she brought the cups back to them.

“Fallon, baby, sit down,” Nora implored, reaching out for Fallon, but she resisted by moving away.

“I need to use the bathroom.”

Leaving her parents, she went into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. Once it was locked she let out the breath she was holding and crumbled to the floor. How did this happen? Why? Why Audrey? Sobbing, Fallon crawled across bathroom floor, ignoring the fact that she probably contracted something from the floor, and started puking in the toilet. She held her gut as she threw up her body mass, tears streaming down her face for her sister, and her heart heavy for Tate. He had already lost everything, and there was a chance that he could lose Audrey and their unborn baby.

Oh shit.

The baby, did they know about the baby?

Fallon rushed up, washed her mouth out and ran out of the bathroom to her parents. A doctor stood before them, talking while moving his hands as Fallon rushed up.

“I’m sorry, Dr. Aquino, please start over, my daughter was in the bathroom,” Nora asked gently, taking a hold of Fallon’s hands.

“Yes, of course, like I said, Ms. Parker’s injuries are very severe. Her face is badly bruised and damaged. She has dental injuries, her two top front teeth were knocked out along with two from the bottom. Her nose is broken, her left eye socket is fractured and her left ankle is broken. But the injury that mostly concerns us is the swelling in her brain. We have started Mannitol to help with the swelling. She is still unconscious and there is a respirator breathing for her. We don’t want her waking and moving and causing further damage, so we are keeping her sedated.  When you see her, there will be tubes and machines that are helping her and it can be scary, but she is in good hands. We are keeping a close eye on her and the pressure in her brain.  We will know more about her prognosis as the night goes on.”

“When can we see her?” William asked before Fallon could say anything.

“Soon. She is being transferred to ICU. Once she’s there only two of you can go in at a time. If you want, you are more than welcome to go up there now.”

“Thank you Doctor,” William said. After shaking hands with him, William wrapped his arms around Nora, and started for the doors. “Fallon.”

“Just a second,” she said and then turned to Dr. Aquino, “Is the baby okay?”

“Baby? I didn’t know there is a baby,” Dr. Aquino said, opening Audrey’s file.

“Yes, she is six weeks, she just found out today.”

“Okay, I will find out more information on that for you.”

“Thank you, so much,” Fallon gasped, feeling beaten. The doctor nodded and quickly walked away leaving Fallon by herself. She knew she should have run off to catch up with her parents, but she couldn’t move.  Audrey was hurt, Tate was in jail and Fallon hadn’t even told Lucas she was pregnant yet.

What else could go wrong?

***

“Tate Odder?”

Tate looked up from the corner of the bed where he sat. He was alone in the room, and he liked it that way. There was no one to look at him as he processed his whole afternoon. He still didn’t understand. Who does this? What did Audrey do to Levi for him to want to hurt her? He still didn’t even know if she was alive. She didn’t have a pulse when he left her. She was dying and with all that blood, she could have passed when he was trying to kill the man who had hurt her. Tate felt bruised, beaten and heartbroken. What was the point of moving or living when there was nothing to live for?

“Yeah?” he asked.

The cop moved from the doorway, “Your bail has been set.”

Tate nodded and moved from the bed. As he was being escorted to the car, Lucas had yelled that he would be there to get him out. He just wished it didn’t take four hours. Walking behind the cop, Tate went like a zombie, going through the motions of life. When Lucas came into view, he looked just as beaten as Tate knew he did. Audrey’s blood was still under his nails and all over his clothes. But he didn’t care about the way he looked or what Lucas looked like for that matter, all he cared about was if Audrey was alive.

“Is she alive?” he asked his heart stopping while he waited for an answer.

Lucas nodded, “Yeah, we need to get to the hospital.”

Tate felt his heart start again.

She was alive.

He started to shake, waiting for them to open the bars so he could get through. When they did, he didn’t wait. He rushed out, following Lucas to his truck.

“She is in the intensive care unit,” Lucas said as he made quick time to the hospital, “She has swelling in her brain, and severe injuries everywhere else. Fallon was a mess when I talked to her, and her parents are freaking out because, well, they,--”

“Lucas, what is wrong!”

“She didn’t wake up yet, man.”

“She is still unconscious, like in a coma?” Tate whispered as they pulled into the parking lot of the hospital. Without answering Tate, they both jumped out the truck, the two men made their way into the hospital and after being directed, ran up to the ICU.  Fallon must have spotted them first because when they reached the waiting room, she was standing, her hand clutching her throat as tears rushed down her cheeks. Lucas wrapped her up in his arms, kissing her lips as Tate turned to William and Nora for answers. But Nora was crying, her head leaning on William’s shoulder as he looked up at Tate, “We haven’t heard anything else, but that the swelling hasn’t gone down any.”

“Can I see her?”

“Not yet,” William said, “they won’t let any of us back yet.”

Feeling defeated, Tate crumbled into the nearest chair, bracing his head in his hands as the tears pooled into his eyes. He needed to see her; he needed to touch her for this to be real. For him to know she was alive and not dead. That her skin was warm and not ice cold like his family’s had been. That she was going to make it. He needed her to make it.

“Tate.”

Hearing his name, he looked up and saw Fallon standing, along with the rest of her family as a man in his early thirties entered the waiting room.

“Hello, I’m Dr. Rivera, I am Ms. Parker’s doctor here in the ICU. As I told you before, her swelling has not gone down. We are waiting for that to happen before they can do the surgery to fix her ankle, and nose. I came out here to tell you all that her test came back, and it appears that she is still pregnant. The OB/GYN on call has not come yet to confirm that the baby-”

“Whoa,” Lucas said interrupting him, “baby?”

“What baby?” William asked before sending a look at Tate.

“Audrey’s pregnant?” Tate gasped.

“Yes, Ms. Parker is six weeks along from what her sister told the ER doctor.”

Everyone looked over at Fallon, who had her eyes glued to the doctor. Tate glanced at Nora and saw nothing but pain and misery in her eyes. William was giving him the death eye as Lucas looked utterly confused. Just as Tate was.

She is pregnant?

I don’t want to talk about it over the phone. But I need you to come home as soon as possible, please.

Tate fell back into his seat, his breathing again out of control as he braced his head on his hands. Was that what she needed to tell him? That they were having a baby? How though?

“She can’t have kids,” Tate whispered, looking down at the floor through his tears.  He felt someone sit down beside him on the couch, and when a pair of manicured hands appeared on his bicep, he knew it was Fallon.

“She didn’t think she could. She went to two different doctors today; she even had an ultrasound done. There is a baby in her, your baby, Tate.”

Tate crumbled against her. Fallon wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight as he cried through the pain that was ripping him apart. His beautiful, sweet, amazing Audrey was bruised and broken, in a coma, and there was nothing he could do to help. As if that wasn’t already troubling news, he finds out that she is pregnant with his baby. A baby he might never get to hold because he might lose the woman he loves more than anything in the world. The one who brought light to his darkness, the one who he knew he was going to marry and love for the rest of his life. They should be celebrating the miracle that was their child but instead, he was in an ICU waiting room, finding out that not only he was going to be a dad, but that the swelling in his love’s brain hadn’t changed.

This was not supposed to be happening, he was supposed to come home, ravish the hell out of Audrey and then wake up and do it again.

Why?

What the hell had he done to God to make this happen? Why was he losing everyone he loved? Not only could he lose Audrey but he could lose their unborn child? How the hell was that fair!? Clutching to Fallon, his body shook as he cried. He hated crying in public. There was only one other time he had and that was the day he put his family in the ground back home, the same home he was supposed to visit with Audrey in a couple months.

When he heard someone clear their throat, both he and Fallon looked up to the doctor. He was gripping Audrey’s file and looked nervous as he said, “I understand that this has come as a shock to some of you, but as soon as the OB/GYN comes and I know more, I’ll make sure to relay the message to you. I also wanted to let you know that you all can see her now. Only two at a time and only for a few minutes since visiting hours are coming to a close. One person can stay overnight in the room with her, while everyone else is welcome to stay out here. So whoever is first, please follow me.”

William and Nora popped up without question and followed the doctor to the back. Fallon ran her hand down Tate’s back and when he looked over at her, he saw the tears rolling down her face.

“She was so excited to tell you, Tate. She went grocery shopping to make special cupcakes for you. She couldn’t believe it and she wasn’t even scared. She just wanted her Happily Ever After, with you.”

Tate had a hard time listening to her over the loud roar of his beating heart in his ears. He felt like killing Levi Moss all over again, but he knew he would never get his hands on that man. He was already in custody and wasn’t coming out unless someone posted the seven million dollar bond. Tate wanted to post it just so he could beat the shit out of him but what good would that do? It wouldn’t make Audrey better; it wouldn’t keep his child and her alive.

When Nora and William came back, Fallon kissed Tate’s cheek before she and Lucas went into the room. Nora came over, holding Tate in her arms as she cried against his shoulder.

“Everything is going to be okay, Tate. I just know it, she’s going to pull through, she was always the strongest of us women,” Nora whispered.

Tate swallowed loudly as he watched his tears fall onto the ugly green carpet of the waiting room. His palms were sweaty and itchy, and he felt as if his throat was closing shut. He was beyond worried, scared, or nervous. He was broken, and until Audrey looked into his eyes and told him she was okay, he wouldn’t be able to think straight. He knew that it was wrong of him to always think of the bad, but that was all he knew. He had lost his family, his whole family, and now he finds this amazing person who he wants to spend the rest of his life with, start a family of his own with, and it all could be taken away, before it even started? What would he do if she didn’t recover and died, taking their child with her?

Would he be able to cope?

The only reason he felt he finally coped with his family’s loss was because of Audrey. There was no other Audrey out there, so what the hell was he to do?

“Tate.” He looked up to see Fallon looking down at him. Her face was blood red, and she was hiccupping as she said, “You can go in.” Tate looked over at Lucas, and for the first time, he saw tears rushing down his friends face.

Oh, this was going to be bad, he thought as he stood slowly, moving out of Nora’s arms and past Lucas and Fallon. Audrey’s room was the first room to the left of the waiting room, and when he reached it, he stood there, frozen as he looked in at the woman he loved.

Audrey’s face was unrecognizable. With the blood cleaned off her face, he could see her two swollen shut, black eyes; her crooked bruised nose and her lips split in half being held together by a dark black thread was visible under the ventilator tube. Her hands were at her sides and were covered in dark black and purple bruises. Tears gushed down Tate’s face as a sob tore through him. He had to brace himself against the door to keep from crumbling to the ground and dying.

She looked just as Matilda did when he saw her lifeless body in the morgue.

It was horrible, and just as before, Tate found the nearest trashcan which was in the hall and he vomited all of the disgusting jail food they had given him only hours ago. He couldn’t do it all over again; he couldn’t lose someone else who was his world. Wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, he washed his hands at the nearest sink and then went back into Audrey’s room, rushing to the bed to hold her hand.

Tate pressed his lips to her knuckles, feeling her warm skin under his lips. Tate’s tears wouldn’t stop as they ran down his cheeks, landing on her bed. He grabbed her hand and moved it to his cheek. With a shaking hand he placed his on top of their child. Looking up at her face, he bit down hard on his lip as he willed himself not to scream out in pain. Leaning over, he gently kissed her forehead before leaning in close and saying, “Baby, please, I need you to come out of this. I need you to wake up, look at me and tell me you love me as much as I love you, love. I need you to tell me we’re pregnant and when you are due. I need you to tell me what you want, a boy or a girl because we never discussed that. I want a girl, someone as beautiful as you with my humor, or maybe your humor because I think you are funnier than I am. I need to know, baby. I can’t do this world, this place without you. I need you, please, please, come out of this. Please. I love you. I do, Audrey, so fucking much. I love you. I hope you can hear me and know that. I do. I do, so much.”

His tears splashed along her skin as his heart broke into billions of pieces. He didn’t simply want her anymore. He needed her. He needed her smile, her laugh, her commentary during their shows. He needed to taste every cupcake she created. He needed to taste her lips after a long day on the ice or after a long road trip away from her. He needed to feel her naked scrumptious body against his every single day. He needed to make her his wife. He needed her to grow their baby, so that he could help her nurture it when she brought it into the world. He needed her to know he was going to love her with his whole being, every day, for the rest of their lives. He needed her to know, he was her Prince Charming and she was his gorgeous Cinderella. That they will live their Happily Ever After.

He needed her.

Laying her hands back down, he sat back into the chair, and watched as her chest rose and fell with the sounds from the ventilator. Running his fingers through his hair, he gripped the strands, welcoming the pain while feeling like his world was ending.

“Sir, are you staying with her through the night?”

Tate looked up at the doctor and shrugged his shoulders, “I don’t know, did you ask her family?”

The doctor nodded as he said, “They said to ask if you wanted to.”

Tate wanted to run to Nora, William and Fallon and wrap his arms around them and thank them. They had given him the ultimate gift because he wasn’t sure how he was ever going to leave her.

Nodding his head, Tate said, “Yes, I need to stay.”

Chapter 28

Fallon stood in front of a pair of windows, looking out onto the Nashville skyline. It was so beautiful, and so sparkly as people lived their lives, not a care in the world, while Fallon’s heart slowly broke from the pain of having no answers about her sister. It was close to midnight and the doctors expected some kind of change by now, but there wasn’t any. Clutching her neck, Fallon’s phone sat loosely in her other hand. She had called Susie to check on Aiden, and to ask her to keep him through the night until tomorrow when they knew some more answers. Thankfully for her, Susie was on vacation from her job and had no problems helping them out.

Tears pooled in Fallon’s eyes as she thought how to tell Aiden about Audrey. He wouldn’t understand, and it killed her to think how scared he was going to be. Audrey was his world, as she was Fallon’s. How would any of them survive if she didn’t make it? When she felt and saw a pair of strong, tattooed arms come around her waist, she crumbled against Lucas, holding onto him as the life jacket she needed.

“Baby girl, everything is going to be okay,” he whispered against her neck.

“I’m so scared, Lucas, so fucking scared,” she cried as his grip on her tightened.

“I know, baby,” he said, kissing her softly on her neck, “Audrey wouldn’t want you to cry like this, she’d tell you not to worry.”

“I know but she’s just gonna have to accept my tears. I am worried shit about her.”

Lucas nodded as he kissed her again and said, “Me too.” They stayed wrapped up in each other’s arms for a long time. Fallon turned, hugging Lucas’ neck as he held her waist, leaning against each other for support. Her heart was pounding against her chest and she knew she needed to tell him about their baby. She couldn’t wait, even if it was the worst time in the world, she had to tell him. At any moment, everything could end. Audrey hadn’t gotten the chance to tell Tate and Fallon couldn’t chance fate. Just as she went to tell him, Lucas said, “Thank you for letting Tate go back there and sit with Audrey. I know it meant a lot to him.”

Fallon nodded, pulling away to look up into his beautiful grey eyes. The same grey eyes their son had, the same ones she hoped their unborn child would be blessed with. “Mom wouldn’t go without Dad, and I wouldn’t go without you. I couldn’t sit there and watch her try to heal without you. As much as all three of us want to be in there, we can’t. Plus, Tate needs this time with her. He is falling apart.”

“He is,” Lucas said sadly, “I’m really worried about him and you, but I promise you, baby, I can feel it in my gut, she going to make it. She’s going to wake up and crack a joke about something and then life will go back to normal. Everything is going to be okay.”

Fallon nodded again, her tears spilling over her cheeks as she said, “I pray to God, you’re right, Lucas. I want you to be right because I can’t imagine raising my baby without my sister and her baby.”

Lucas’ eyes widened as he held Fallon’s gaze, “What?”

“I’m pregnant Lucas, Audrey and I are a little under two weeks apart.”

“You are?” he asked a grin coming over his lips. She nodded as a grin of her own appeared. Even if it was for only a second, Fallon smiled as her husband, the love of her life, wrapped his arms around her and kissed her senseless. It had been almost a year since she had been blessed with his kisses back into her life and they still blew her away. Parting, he kissed her nose, before looking deep in her eyes. As much as she wanted to gush and talk about their child, Fallon felt that both of them knew it wasn’t the time to do that.

“There’s so much I want to say right now, and I will once Audrey is better but know, Fallon, you have made me the happiest man on earth,” he whispered against her lips.

Fallon nodded, tears still rushing down her face as she held the gaze of her husband and said, “Good, because you have been making me happy since the day I stopped being stupid and realized you were the only man for me. It’s about damn time for me to pay you back, I guess.”

Lucas smiled, kissing her again, “Everything is going to work out, baby, don’t you worry. Me, you, Tate and Audrey, will all celebrate our children’s births together as a big happy family. You just wait and see, everything is going to be okay.”

Fallon nodded, her heart wanting to believe him while her brain doubted him. She wanted nothing more than to grow huge with her sister, eating cupcakes whenever they wanted or floating with their big bellies in the pool while Tate and Lucas built something for their viewing pleasure. She wanted to laugh and cry about the joy of pregnancy with Audrey. She wanted to hold her baby sister’s hand when she had her baby, and then she wanted Audrey to hold hers when she pushed hers out. She wanted all these moments, and she had to believe she would have them, or she was going to drive herself bat shit crazy.

Looking up at Lucas, she smiled, and said, “I can’t wait. I love you, Lucas.”

Lucas gave her a sexy half grin before his hand moved to her midsection while his eyes shined with tears, “I love you too, baby girl.”

***

Tate hadn’t taken his eyes off Audrey for almost five hours.

He watched as nurses, and doctors came in to check on her until finally the gynecologist came in. He listened as the young doctor told him what she was about to do and then he watched as she put a long rod inside of Audrey. When she turned the screen to show him what looked like a little blob on the screen, she said, “That is your strong little baby. Its heart is beating at a normal speed, everything looks great.” Tate couldn’t control himself, and started crying all over again. He had stopped a while back and finally gotten himself together, but seeing that little blob wiggle on the screen did him in. He was right back to square one, crying and hoping for a dream only Audrey could give him.

Hour after hour passed and all Tate could do was watch Audrey, hoping for some kind of sign she was getting better. As he watched her, his mind started to wander.

“Tate,” she called from the island of her kitchen.

Tate looked up from the game he was playing and smiled, “Yeah?”

“Can you come try this?”

Tate laid the controller down and went to the kitchen, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind as she scooped up a spoon full of icing. “It’s my root bear icing, is it good?”

She reached over her shoulder, feeding it to him. Cleaning the spoon free of the icing, he waited as the favors exploded against his tongue. Swallowing he nodded, “Perfection.”

“Promise?”

Tate nodded, “Yes, very tasty, almost as tasty as you.”

Her giggles filled the room as he ate at her neck and tickled her sides. She turned in his arms, pressing her lips to his in a lusty, long kiss. When they parted, she gave him a mischievous grin and said, “Why don’t we take this bowl of icing upstairs and play?”

“Mmm, I like the way you think, Ms. Parker.”

Tate couldn’t stop the grin that appeared on his face for the first time in hours. They had made sweet glorious love for hours after that and Tate couldn’t help but wonder if that was when their baby was conceived. Running his hand down his face, he closed his eyes, resting his eyes for only a second. To his surprise one of his favorite moments came to mind.

“So,” she whispered against his bare chest with a lazy grin on her face. Tate smiled, cupping her cheeks before he kissed her softly.

“So?”

“I love you.”

His smile remained as he said, “I love you.”

“I’d go to the end of the world for you, you know that right?”

When he paused, his lips curving in a big grin, they both shook with laughter at the corniness of her declaration of love.

“Wow, babe, that was cheesy!”

“Right? Grilled cheese, cheesy.”

“No, Macaroni and cheese, cheesy,” he laughed.

“No! Extra cheese on pizza, cheesy,” she giggled as happy tears ran down her face. Shaking his head, their laughter subsided and they returned their attention back to the TV, but before they became too engrossed in the show, Tate whispered, “I’d do the same for you, baby.”

Audrey looked up, confused, “What?”

“Go the end of the world and back, just for you.”

Tears gathered in his eyes as he leaned his head back against the wall. He loved her so much and they had so many good times together. She just couldn’t leave him. She had to recover and make more of those times. He could remember each one like it was yesterday. Like the first time he opened the car door for her.

“What are you doing?”

Tate motioned to the door, “I’m opening the door for you.”

Audrey narrowed her eyes; she looked genuinely confused, “Why?”

“Because I’m supposed too?”

Still narrowing her eyes, she said, “Guys still do that?”

Tate’s lip quirked up as he motioned for her to get in, “I do, now come on; I don’t want to be late.”

Audrey still didn’t move, instead she leaned over pinching his arm, “OW!” he yelled out, moving away, “What was that about?”

“Well, you’re real.”

He found himself laughing out loud as he remembered the way she looked at him as if he had grown three heads. She found it so weird that he always opened the door for her, but that was the way he was raised. For hours, he went through all their amazing moments. Especially the time she made him watch some sappy girly movie called The Vow.

Glancing over at her, Tate saw that she was bawling her eyes out and he had to admit, the movie was sad as hell but he wasn’t crying! When she caught him looking at her, she smacked him arm.

“It’s so sad!” she cried.

“I know, babe, but why are you crying like we are in that movie?”

“Because I am! Leave me alone!”

Tate chuckled, bringing her in close, cuddling her as she cried which was basically the whole movie. But he wasn’t bothered with it. The movie was fantastic. Sad and touching. Tate believed in true love, and, boy, did that movie prove it.

“What would you do if that happened to you?” she asked.

Tate smiled, “The same thing that guy did, I would fight forever though. I don’t think I could let go.”

“I couldn’t either, let’s promise that if we ever get into a car wreck and I go into a coma because I took my seat belt off for car sex, and then I forgot you, that you will never stop fighting for me. If the roles are reversed, which I doubt they ever will be ‘cause you wouldn’t take your seat belt off if I was already naked and ready for car sex, I’d do the same for you.”

Laughing, Tate rolled his eyes, “Excuse me for being safe.”

“Hey, I have nothing against being safe, but sometimes a girl likes some hot car sex, and you have yet to give it to me,” she said with a devilish grin.

“You want car sex?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact I do.”

“What if I can’t get it up because I am nervous?”

She bit her lip before she winked and said, “I’d help ya out, don’t worry.”

Tate nodded before he said, “In my truck or yours?”

She smiled as she thought about it, “Mm, yours. No, wait, mine, no, yours. It would be hot in yours.”

Tate nodded as he thought it over. “Okay.”

“Okay?”

Standing up, he said, “Yup, lets go.”

“What?!” she shrieked as he picked her up off the couch and threw her over his shoulder. Opening the door, he ran across the yard as she complained about the cold weather against her exposed thighs, but he didn’t care. She wanted car sex; he was going to give her the best damn car sex imaginable. Opening the door of his truck, he threw her in before following in behind her. She met him half way, her mouth on his as she undid the buttons of his shirt, pulling it off him. Laying her back, he sat up on his knees and pulled her shorts and panties off, throwing them down on the floorboard, as she pulled her shirt above her head.

“I see the complaining about the weather stopped,” he muttered against her lips.

She giggled as she said, “I’m suddenly overheated.”

Even though, he should had been thinking about sexy stuff, he found himself wondering what would happen if she did wake up. Would she remember him? Or would he be fighting for her until she remembered him? Why did she make him watch that movie? Shaking his head, he looked up at her, and said, “When you wake up, you better remember me, you hear me?” He knew she wasn’t going to answer but he needed to say that for his own good. He knew that their love was too strong for her to ever forget him. He had to believe that.

Within their three months together so much had happened. So much happiness that Tate couldn’t help to think that something bad was supposed to happen. He was too happy, too in love for everything to stay the same. They only fought twice, and the first time, when Levi had texted her, really wasn’t a fight. When they fought about the baby issue, it scared him bone deep that he might lose her then. Luckily he hadn’t, but now he might. Even with all the good that had just filled him, he found himself going to a dark place.

Tate reached over and took her hand, kissing each of her fingertips before kissing her palm, wishing he had never gone to All Star week. Even though it was great for his career, he was gone through Audrey’s whole sickness, when she was there for him the whole time he was sick. He missed going to the doctor to find out she was pregnant, and then he wasn’t there when that fucker came to hurt her. He wondered if she cried for him when Levi was beating her. If she was scared she would die. Did she know he loved her? If only he was ten minutes earlier, he might have been there to stop him before it got this bad.

Kissing the back of her hand, he looked up at her and said, “I’m sorry, Audrey, I should have been there.”

He knew that if she was awake she would yell at him that there was nothing he could do, but there was a lot. He was supposed to protect her. He was supposed to be there when she needed him and take care of her when she was sick. That was his job, and he had failed her. Shaking his head, he kissed her swollen hand again before he gently laid his head against her bed as the tears welled up in his eyes. But before they could fall, he fell asleep.

***

Fallon watched as Tate leaned against Audrey’s bed, his eyes closed, his body limp as he slept. He hadn’t moved an inch from Audrey’s bed side. An hour didn’t pass without Fallon sneaking down the hall for just for a peak of Audrey. She could tell Tate was a mess, but she didn’t know how to help him. The only person who could help was Audrey. She was the one who could help everyone. Fallon was pretty sure that everyone was losing their mind as each second passed with no good news. The only good news they had gotten was that the baby was still alive, its little heart beating away.

Now all they had to do was worry about its momma.

Fallon glanced at the clock and saw that visiting hours were coming back up. She knew that Elli and Shea would be coming to the hospital soon, as would Piper. She had talked to them earlier that morning and they said they would be there as soon as visiting hours started. She would be glad to see their happy faces, but what she wanted more was to see her sister’s happy face. Fallon moved in closer, leaning against the door, but when she did, she kicked the metal trashcan, waking Tate. He sat up quickly, reaching for Audrey as he looked around the room. When his eyes met Fallon’s she sent him an apologetic smile.

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay, come in, sit down,” he said standing up as he rubbed his eyes. She came in and sat in the chair he had occupied all night and took Audrey’s hand in hers. She looked up at her sister’s beaten face and wished Levi Moss to the fiery depths of hell. The swelling along Audrey’s right eye had gone down, but along her nose and left eye, it hadn’t. When Tate’s hand rested on Fallon’s shoulder, she smiled up at him.

“I’ll stay with her if you wanna go take a nap,” Fallon said softly but like she knew he would, he shook his head.

“No, I don’t want to leave her.”

“Tate, you need to sleep for more than five minutes.”

“I’m not leaving her, Fallon.”

Fallon eyed him for a second before saying, “You know this isn’t your fault.”

Tate looked away, taking in a deep breath, “It isn’t yours either.”

How did he know she had stayed up and blamed herself all night? She should have kept Audrey at her house until the guys came home, or when she found out about Levi’s crazy ass, gone and gotten Audrey. Then she would have found Levi there and she would have called the cops immediately. But she didn’t, she just called and called, not knowing that her suspicions were true. It killed her inside to know that she could have put a stop to everything, but she stayed home, not doing anything.

“It’s hard to believe with all the shoulda, coulda, wouldas, swarming in my head,” she said softly. His hand squeezed her shoulder as he nodded.

“I know. They are working overtime in mine.” Fallon nodded as she stroked Audrey’s hand softly. The room was silent except for the noise coming from the ventilator and Audrey’s heart monitor that informed them her heart was beating strong and steady. Everyone was quiet and Fallon actually was calm when Tate said, “Do you feel that she’ll pull through?”

Fallon nodded quickly, “Yes.”

“How do you know? How are you not scared?”

“Because Lucas said she would,” she said glancing up at Tate, “if I didn’t have him, I would be a mess and I gotta believe in something. I like knowing that she is going to pull through and we are going to raise our babies together.”

Tate’s brows came together as he held Fallon’s gaze, “You are pregnant too?”

Fallon smiled as she nodded, “Yup, and on the kids’ first birthday we’re all gonna have a bash. I just know it. I just know that my sissy isn’t going anywhere but back to me and we are going to be happy raising our children together,” she said, her eyes filling with tears before they spilled over and ran down her cheeks, “We are going to trade off so that y’all will have time to yourselves and then Lucas and I will have time for us. We will have birthdays, Christmas, Thanksgivings, and go to games together as a family. God won’t take her from me, not now. He knows I need her. He’s gonna bless us with our Happily Ever Afters, I just know it.”

When she looked up at Tate through flooded eyes, she saw that his eyes were pooling with tears too, “I hope that you are right, Fallon, because I need her too, and want all of that. I don’t want to be alone.”

“No matter what you won’t be, Tate, we love you, and always will.”

“Thank you, Fallon that means a lot to me.”

“You mean the world to us, and you know what would make me even a little happier?”

Tate looked away from Audrey and said, “What?”

“For you to go home and at least take a shower, Tate. I can still see her blood on you and it hurts me every time. Go get some clean clothes, clean up, take a nap, eat something. Please. She’ll need you be strong when she wakes up, please, Tate.”

Tate looked back down at Audrey, and didn’t say anything as a tear rolled down his cheek and onto the floor. It broke Fallon’s heart to see him like this and for a minute she thought he was going to ignore her, but he nodded before looking down at her, “Okay. You’ll stay with her?”

“Yeah, if I’m not here, mom will be,” Fallon answered. Tate nodded again and she felt his hand start to shake against her shoulder. “I’ll call you as soon as I hear something.”

“They should be coming in soon for rounds,” he informed her.

She nodded, “I know, and I’ll call you if they come before you get back.”

“I’ll be back quick. Okay?”

“Take your time, Tate, she’ll be here when you get back,” Fallon promised even though it wasn’t something she could promise. And with one look at Tate, she knew he knew that too, but he nodded, and leaned down, placing a gentle kiss on Audrey’s forehead. He cupped her face and kissed her temple softly before turning and squeezing Fallon’s shoulder again.

“I’ll be back soon.”

“We’ll be here,” she said as she watched him leave. He paused twice and she didn’t think he was going to go, but finally he disappeared down the hall, leaving Fallon with her baby sister. Fallon felt proud of herself for getting Tate to leave. He needed to go home, breathe, and clean up. As much as they both wanted to stay close to Audrey, they needed to take care of themselves too. As soon as he got back, she would go and clean up, check on Aiden. She had to; Audrey would kill her if she didn’t.

With a sad smile on her face, she leaned against her sister’s hands, and cried until she fell asleep.

It seemed as soon as she fell asleep, Lucas was there, shaking her to wake up.

“Baby, Elli, Shea, and Piper are here.”

“Oh,” Fallon said sitting up and looking behind her to see Nora in the doorway.

“I don’t want people seeing her like this,” Nora said, “So just go out there with them.”

“That’s fine momma, I agree,” Fallon said as she got up and made her way out of the room with Lucas. He wrapped his arm around her waist, bringing her in close to kiss her temple.

“How’s my beautiful wife?” he whispered against her temple.

“She’s better now that she’s with her hunky husband.”

Lucas gave her a smoldering grin before they reached the waiting room and Elli attacked her. Fallon hugged her friend tightly with her eyes closed. When they parted Elli had tears in her eyes as she said, “How’s she doing?”

Fallon shook her head, “Still not good, the swelling still hasn’t gone down but the good thing is it hasn’t gone up either. They changed her meds at, I think, 3am, so they are hoping for a change by the next MRI.”

“Oh goodness, I am praying like crazy Fallon, I am. This is insane. That son of a bitch,” Elli said anger filling her eyes as she looked up at Shea and then back down to Fallon, “This isn’t right.”

“We’re so sorry about this all, Fallon. We brought flowers and breakfast for you and your family,” Shea said, his hands full of things while Elli still wouldn’t let Fallon go.

“Thanks so much Shea, Elli, y’all are the best,” she gushed and then she saw Piper, “Piper, thank you, for coming.”

Piper nodded, looking small as she asked, “How are you? How’s Tate?”

“I’m making it,” she said as Lucas’ hand rested against the small of her back, “And Tate is trying. He is having a really hard time.”

“I bet,” Elli said sadly, “after everything he went through, it isn’t fair he has to go through this. I’m so sorry, Fallon.”

Fallon nodded as Piper said, “Have y’all gotten anymore news?”

Fallon shook her head, “The only thing they have been able to tell us is that the baby is okay, but nothing about the swelling.”

“Baby?” Piper asked.

“She’s pregnant?” Elli asked, shocked.

“Yeah, six weeks,” Fallon said, “she just found out yesterday.”

“Oh my God, poor Tate, your family must be a mess, how is Aiden?” Elli asked. Out of the corner of her eyes, she watched as Piper braced herself against her knees, looking shocked and sick at the same time.

What was that about?

“He doesn’t know,” Fallon said slowly, “Are you okay Piper?”

Piper looked up and nodded, “Yeah, excuse me.”

They all watched as she made her way to the bathroom before turning back to each other as Elli asked, “Who has Aiden, do you need me to go get him?”

“Elli, you have two little ones and two in your belly and you want to take mine? No way, thank you so much, but my baby sitter is fine with him for the week, after that I might have to call you,” Fallon said with a warm loving smile.

Elli smiled, taking Fallon’s hand in hers, “I’m a phone call away, we’ll leave everything out here for y’all and tell Tate he’s fine, game wise, I’ll take care of everything.”

“Thank you so much, Elli-”

“Fallon!”

Fallon and Lucas turned quickly to see William standing outside Audrey’s room. “The doctor is here.”

Fallon didn’t even say bye to Elli, she ran towards the room, hoping for some answers. Not only for her sake and her family’s, but for Tate’s too.

***

Tate didn’t know why, but he found himself standing in the doorway of Audrey’s condo.

William had hired people to clean up the mess from everything that happened and it seemed they had done a nice job. Nothing looked out of place, and no one would be able to tell that Audrey’s lifeless body had laid bloody and beaten right below his feet. Walking past the spot that would haunt him for the rest of his life, he went to the island to see the bags from the grocery store she had gone to the day before. Beside them was her phone. He picked it up, and plugged it in to charge it so that when she woke up, she could have her phone. She would need it. She always did. With a smile, he went through the motions as if Audrey was upstairs changing instead of in the hospital, fighting for her life.  He put away the things that hadn’t spoiled and then went around picking up the things that Audrey hadn’t gotten to.

Making his way upstairs, he went to her closet and was enveloped in her smell. He had missed the way she smelled of sugar. With her being in the hospital, it was nice to be around her things that smelled as familiar as she used to before the staff cleaned her up. Moving through the closet, he packed a bag of clothes and heels. She would need them when she came home. He felt like a girl, matching her clothes for her, but she would flip if she wasn’t matching. Going to her bathroom, he gathered all her toiletries and anything else she might need. After having everything packed, he moved back into the bathroom and removed his clothes. Turning the water on hot, he stepped into the shower, leaning his head against the shower wall as the hot water burned his body. He welcomed it, anything to make him feel like he was alive.

He didn’t move as he rethought the last twenty-four hours. It all seemed unreal and at any moment, he thought Audrey would come into the shower and wash him, like she had done so many times before, but he knew it wouldn’t happen. Picking up Audrey’s nailbrush, he brushed her dry blood from underneath his nails. Tears dripped down his cheek, mixing with his shower as he cleaned every bit of Audrey off him. He went numb. He didn’t understand the feeling either. All he knew was that he wanted his Audrey back, he wanted to hold her in his arms, he wanted to kiss her lush mouth and he wanted to live the rest of his life, looking into her bright caramel eyes.

Closing his eyes, Tate went under the spray, washing his hair as he choked back a sob. He needed to get it together, he needed to be strong. But it was so hard. All he wanted to do was fall apart and beg for her to come back to him, but really he hadn’t lost her yet. She was still fighting, so really he had to fight too. He had to be strong for her and for his baby.

He had too.

An hour later, Tate rushed through the hospital, his arms full of things for Audrey. He brought her phone, clothes, shoes, pictures of Aiden, them together, and Fallon and Audrey together. He wanted her to feel at home when she awoke, he didn’t want her to be scared. He wasn’t going to leave her anymore, not until the day she went home, so he brought stuff for himself also. He hoped the hospital staff didn’t mind him playing his guitar, because he had brought it with him too.

Riding the elevator up to the ICU, he got off and found the waiting room empty. Where was everyone? Making his way down the hall, his pace picked up speed. Reaching Audrey’s room, he found everyone surrounding her bed. Fallon looked up and said, “Tate, I’ve been calling you for an hour!”

Tate’s heart sped up as dread filled his stomach. He missed something?  Fallon’s eyes were red with tears, Nora was crying and William wouldn’t take his eyes off of Audrey, while Lucas held Fallon, not looking at Tate. Dropping everything he had in his arms, he made his way towards her bed and said, “What is going on?”

With a bright grin, Fallon yelled out, “Her swelling has gone down! They are going to slowly wake her up!”

Pressing his hand to his heart, his body slumped forward as he bowed his head. A relieved sob broke from him because he knew she was coming back to him.

He just knew.

Chapter 29

Tate had become a permanent fixture on the south wall of Audrey’s room.

It had been three days since the doctors had taken her out of her medically induced coma and she still wasn’t awake. Fallon sat in a chair to her left, tearing her nails apart with her teeth while her mom sat in a chair to Audrey’s right, trying to read her Kindle. Lucas stood along the other wall, playing on his phone while keeping a close eye on Fallon and Audrey. William came in and out, and Tate didn’t know how much more William could take. When Audrey didn’t wake up the first day, William freaked, and went nuts saying he couldn’t handle this anymore. He was gone for hours before anyone could get a hold of him. It wasn’t good, but thankfully, he had come back, and tried to support everyone while keeping it together.

Tate knew it wasn’t easy.

He was having the hardest time keeping faith that Audrey was going to wake up. The doctors had said it could happen at any time, but they said if she wasn’t awake in a week, they would need to discuss other options. They had done another ultrasound and their baby was still holding on. It was a miracle and he swore that baby was meant to be held by him. He had to believe that and he had to believe that Audrey was going to wake up at any second. Because if he didn’t believe, he would freak out like William had.

“What are we going to do if she doesn’t wake up by the end of the week?” Everyone looked up meeting Fallon’s gaze. “She wouldn’t want to be living off a ventilator and we all know that.” Tate came off the wall and crossed his arms.

“I don’t know that at all,” Tate said receiving a look from everyone but Lucas. His eyes stayed glued to Audrey.

“Tate, we have to be realistic here, hun,” Nora said, “she should be awake by now.”

“I am being realistic. She will wake when she is healed,” Tate said sternly.

“But what if we take her off the ventilator and that helps. It wakes her up?” Fallon asked, “I read that it could happen in some cases.”

“No, because what if it kills her, then what?” Tate said frantically.

William stood, pinning Tate with a look before saying, “This really doesn’t concern you, she is our daughter.”

“Dad!” Fallon yelled as Nora said, “William, please.”

“Um, yeah it does. Audrey is my future wife.  She is carrying my baby!” Tate yelled, his emotions getting the best of him. “You will have to get through me to turn that ventilator off; I’ll be damned if I let you take her away from me.”

“I can have you out of here and on your ass in two second flat!” William yelled back taking a step towards Tate.

“Try it! I’m not going anywhere as long as she’s in that bed! I love her!” Tate yelled back, his heart hammering against his chest.

“I don’t care. She is my daughter and I’m not going to keep her here on this earth because I am selfish.”

“I’m not being selfish. I’m giving her time to heal, to grow my child, what is your deal? Do you want to kill her!?”

William’s chest puffed up as his eyes went wide with anger. Tate didn’t care though, no one was touching Audrey. He would kill them if they did.

“Whoa,” Lucas said finally, coming between them, “this isn’t right. Audrey wouldn’t want this.”

“He’s right, please stop,” Fallon begged from beside him, “I’m sorry I brought it up.”

Lucas pushed Tate back, moving him out the room. Tate shook his head, walking away from Lucas to catch his breath and will his tears away. “You gotta keep it together, Tate. William is an asshole but you can’t say shit like that.”

“I don’t give a fuck about that guy, no one is touching Audrey,” Tate said, not looking back at Lucas as he walked quickly through the ICU to the waiting room. When he reached the windows, he looked out at the Nashville skyline and let out a long shuddering breath as tears spilled over his cheeks. “I’m not going to kill her,” Tate whispered.

Lucas came up beside him, nodding his head as he leaned his forehead against the window, “I just want this all to stop. I want her to wake up so everyone stops feeling all this pain. I’m tired of watching my wife cry, and clutch her throat in distress. She is chewing her nails to hell, and then there is you. I’m not even sure you’re here half the time. I’m so worried that you’re going to lose it, that I won’t even leave.”

“I’m fine,” Tate said through his tears, “I’m just scared.”

“I’m scared too, but we have to stay strong, Tate, because those two women need us. We can’t get into it with William, because believe me, I would love to, but we can’t. It hurts Fallon and it would hurt Audrey if she knew.”

Tate nodded as he wiped his face along his bicep, “I want her back.”

“I know. I do too, but promise me you’ll let William run his mouth and ignore it. Do it for Audrey, please.”

Tate swallowed loudly, his eyes pooling with tears as he thought about what she would think if she had been awake to see them all fighting like that. She would have lost her damn mind, and probably killed all of them. Audrey loved her father, even if he was a completely jackass. Tate was never like this, and he blamed his quick temper on the fact his emotions were out of whack and he hadn’t played hockey in almost a week. He needed his hockey like he needed Audrey. They were his vises, his way of living. But Lucas was right. He couldn’t fight with William, not when he knew Audrey wouldn’t like it and that William’s anger was probably just frustration from not knowing answers about his daughter.

If he was William and it was his daughter lying there and no one had the answers for him, Tate would probably pick on the punk kid in the corner too. Maybe it was a daddy thing.

Tate was in that club now.

Turning to look at Lucas, he nodded, “I promise.”

Lucas shot him a thankful smile and then said, “Thanks man, now come on, let’s get back in there.”

“I need a minute,” Tate said softly.

Lucas nodded before he cupped his shoulder and left him to watch the skyline. Closing his eyes, he took in deep breaths as he tried to get it together. He wanted to focus on anything but what was going on, and when he heard Only Girl by Rihanna playing, it took him back to three weeks before.

“I'm gonna make you feel, like you're the only girl in the world. Like you're the only one who I'll ever love, like you're the only one who knows my heart,” he sang, looking up at Audrey as she sat on the top of his piano watching him. Her eyes were wide, watching his face as he sang the Boyce Avenue version of the song. When he heard it, he knew he had to learn it for Audrey. She seemed to love it too, making all his hard work worth it.

As he played the intense piano solo, she smiled as she watched his fingers move quickly over the keys. Looking back up at her, he started the chorus again and reached up, resting his hand on her knee as he played with one hand, finishing the song. She giggled and when he looked up, she leaned forward to kiss his lips eagerly.

The thing he loved about kissing her was that when she kissed, she would sometimes bite his bottom lip, like now. As she kissed him, her hands running up the back of his neck, her teeth sank into his bottom lip, pulling him towards her as she backed away. He went willing, standing up as his hands moved up her bare thighs, taking over the kiss. Her hands came up, her fingers tangling with his hair as she pulled back and looked deep into his eyes. He could see the lust swirling in her eyes and if she wasn’t careful, he was going to have his way with her against the piano.

Again.

“You make me feel, Tate. Really feel. I’ve never been this in love before.”

Tate smiled, nipping at her lip as he nodded, “I know what you mean, I am right there with you. I promise I’ll be everything you need; no one will ever be put above you. You are the only girl in the world for me. I love you, baby, only you.”

Her eyes filled quickly with tears as she gave him a quick grin, “I think I’m gonna have to get used to the back pain from having sex on this piano.”

He laughed, “Why, we can go across the hall.”

“No, we can’t.”

“Why?”

“Because I can’t wait.”

Pinching the bridge of his nose, he coughed out a sob as his body shook with fear. He wouldn’t let them take her off that ventilator. He couldn’t. She was going to wake up, she was going to make it, and they were going to raise their child. He would be there for her 100%, loving her even when she feels like she is big from the pregnancy, because to him she will be gorgeous. He wanted to get a new house for them, somewhere close to Lucas and Fallon since she would want to be near her sister during her pregnancy. He wanted to put that piano in the middle of their room so that when she wanted him to ravish her, the bed would only be two second away. He had so many plans, and all he needed was her.

He didn’t want his life to go back to the darkness it used to be.

He needed his light.

His Audrey.

Later that night, Tate was leaning against the wall with his eyes drifting shut as he fell asleep which caused his head to fall forward. Before he could fall though, he would wake up, and glance around the room, hoping no one saw him. He was exhausted and he had spent the whole afternoon without Audrey in front of him. William and Nora opted to have the surgery for Audrey’s nose and ankle while she was still out. It had gone well, but it made Tate nervous and his heart still wasn’t beating at a normal rate. Glancing down at his love, he noticed that the swelling was going down along her jaw and outside her eyes. The inside around her nose was puffy and bruised, but Tate could see his Audrey. She was there; she just needed to wake up.

Fallon held Audrey’s hand, with her knees tucked under her chin, watching Audrey as Lucas lay on the floor, snoring loudly. William and Nora were in the waiting room sleeping while Tate fought his sleepy body with everything inside him. Looking over at Fallon, he saw her eyes drift shut and he felt horrible for having her sit there like that.

“Fallon why don’t you go home, take a nap?”

She shook her head, “I’m fine.”

“Fallon, you are dead on your feet, this isn’t good for your baby.”

“Tate, leave me alone,” Fallon said sharply. “I can’t argue with you about my health when you are not watching yours. We both need sleep, I know that, but we both won’t go. So let’s just let it go.” He watched as the tears streamed down her face, while she played thumb war with Audrey’s limp hand.

“I’m sorry; I was only looking out for you.”

Fallon nodded, not looking back at him. She laid her head back on her legs and tangled her fingers with Audrey’s before closing her eyes. Tate leaned his head back, taking in a deep breath and letting it out before closing his eyes. He knew there was no use in fighting with her. Fallon was one tough chick, and she was stubborn as hell. Shaking his head, he took in another breath before letting it out slowly and trying to stay awake with his eyes closed.

It didn’t work, and Tate was almost asleep when Fallon cried out. His eyes shot open as Lucas sat up quickly knocking his head against the bed while Fallon stood, crying out loudly as she held Audrey’s hand. When he looked down at Audrey’s face, his gaze met hers.

All the air rushed out of Tate as he ran to the other side of her bed, picking her hand up slowly and kissing the back of her knuckles. He felt light headed as the relief from her eyes locking with his, made his hands shake. Hell, his whole body. He couldn’t breathe, his heart was jack hammering against his chest and he wanted to cry out in joy. He wanted to tell her everything he was feeling, he wanted to gather her in his arms, tell her how much he loved her and how much he missed her. But when he saw the tears start to rush down Audrey’s cheeks, he stopped. She looked terrified as she looked from Fallon to him.

“Oh my God, Audrey, I love you, oh my God,” Fallon cried, as Lucas came up behind her, smiling down at Audrey as he ran his hand up and down Fallon’s back.

“Everything is fine, baby, breathe, it is okay,” Tate said calmly since all Fallon could do was cry and whisper she loved Audrey. It was what he wanted to do, but someone had to be the calm one here. Lucas still looked half asleep, so Tate knew he was no help. “I’m here, Fallon’s here, everyone is here. Just breathe.”

Audrey nodded, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked up at him. He gave her a full smile as he leaned down and kissed her forehead. Her hands were shaking and Tate knew she was freaking out. Leaning over her, he reached for the nurse button and pressed it, waiting for the nurse to come over the line. When she did, he smiled and said, “Audrey is awake.”

***

Audrey’s body was on fire.

She hurt from the top of her head to the tip of her toes. Looking from Tate’s face to Fallon’s, she tried to tell them that she was hurting, but she couldn’t move her mouth. She went to reach up to her face, but Fallon stopped her.

“No, honey, that’s your ventilator, just hold on,” Fallon said through tears that rushed down her cheeks. She looked so tired, so distraught.

Why the hell was she on a ventilator?

“It’s okay, baby, everything is going to be alright, the doctors are on their way,” Tate said from the other side of her. She looked up into his beautiful face to see his tears welling up in his eyes.

What the hell was going on?

Where was she? And why was she hurting so badly? She felt like her face was ripped apart, she couldn’t see very well out of her left eye, and her throat was burning.

Suddenly, it was like everything hit her at once.

Levi had beaten the living shit out of her. She thought she was going to die under his strong hand. No, she was convinced of it. Now, by some kind of miracle, she was breathing. With every strike from his hand, she grew weaker and a little piece of her life passed before her eyes. She tried to fight back, but he was too strong. Every time she tried to move away, he would take her by her hair, and slam her against the wall. Why did he stop? Why didn’t he kill her? Did Fallon stop him? Before she passed out, she heard Fallon’s voice. Did she save her? Looking up at her sister, she looked fine except that she looked tired, they all did.

Her mother and father came into view, both crying as they came to Fallon’s side, holding onto Audrey’s arm while Tate’s thumb ran along the back of her knuckles.

“My sweet baby girl, I’ve been so worried,” her mother cried.

Baby.

Her baby!

Pulling her hands from Tate and Fallon, she moved her hands to her mid-section, her eyes wide with worry. Was her baby okay? Was there still a baby? Did Levi kill it? Did she not protect it well enough?

Oh my God, someone, tell me fucking something! She screamed in her head.

She wanted to scream for answers, but it seemed that no one knew what was going on. Her eyes darted from each of their faces as she held her stomach, but they all looked around, confused.

“Are you sick honey? Does your stomach hurt?” Nora asked.

No! Is my baby okay! Take this fucking tube out my throat!

She reached over, taking both Fallon’s hands in hers. Fallon just looked lost and confused as Audrey’s eyes bored into her, hoping for some kind of sisterly telepathic powers or something! Shouldn’t she just know what Audrey needed to know!? They were sisters! She put Fallon’s hand on her stomach, and pushing through the pain, pointed to Fallon’s stomach, but Fallon just sat there crying.

“What’s wrong, is she hurting, where the fuck are the doctors?” Lucas yelled, holding Fallon close.

“I thought I was going to lose you, A,” Fallon cried.

“Oh my goodness, this is a miracle,” Nora cried, holding onto William.

“Everyone calm down, it’s okay, she’s awake that’s all that matters,” William said squeezing her arm, “Baby, you’re okay, I promise. Everything is okay.”

Oh God, I must have lost the baby.

Falling back into the bed, Audrey griped the sheets in frustration, tears spilling from her eyes. That was the only reason she could think that everyone kept saying she was okay, and not the baby. Didn’t Fallon know that this was the most important thing to her? Nora knew that too, so why wasn’t anyone telling her anything? Looking up at Tate through clouded eyes, she wished she had had the chance to tell him. At least they would have had that little moment to celebrate the fact they could have kids. She wanted to scream that she loved him and that she was sorry she couldn’t protect herself and their child. She could tell by the look in his eyes, he had been so worried about her.

“Baby, it’s okay,” he said softly, moving close to her, kissing her forehead. She closed her eyes tight, basking in the feel of his lips as he said, “You are okay, I know it must hurt but you’re awake, I can see your eyes, baby, I have missed them so much.”

I’ve missed yours, how long have I been out?

“And now we get to blow this popsicle stand when you’re better and get ready to raise our little chicken, which by the way I think is a great nickname, I thought the same thing when they showed me the ultrasound. That yolk sack is weird, huh?”

It was like her heart stopped and then blew up in her chest. Her eyes went wide as his smile grew, and his hand squeezed hers. She was still pregnant; there was still a little chicken in her and he loved her nickname like she knew he would. He was weird like her; they were made for each other. They still were having a baby!

“You’re overwhelming her, Tate,” William snapped.

Audrey looked over at him, trying to shake her head as Tate said, “No, I’m calming her. She’s scared; I’m trying to treat her like there isn’t a fucking tube down her throat.” Looking back down at Audrey, his eyes softened as he said, “I’m so proud of you, love. You’ve been so strong and I love you so much.”

She nodded, squeezing his hand when really she wanted to scream how sorry she was. She should have never let Levi inside; she should have ignored him, and stayed away. She not only put herself in danger but their baby, and that wasn’t fair. Just then a doctor came in and with a booming voice, he said, “Welcome back, Ms. Parker, so nice to see those gorgeous eyes I’ve heard of.”

Audrey looked up to see the young doctor, looking at her file before sending her a bright grin. He was a nice looking man, and for some reason, he looked really familiar. She just couldn’t place who he was. Moving to the side Tate was on; he came over to her and started to check her vitals. He shined his little light in her eyes before taking her pulse. Once he was done with that, he looked down at her and smiled, “You ready for that tube to come out?”

She nodded eagerly as he chuckled, “I bet you are. I bet everyone is. You have one supportive family.” Audrey sent a loving look at her family before meeting eyes with Tate. He smiled, his hand on her foot as the nurse held a silver plate out for the doctor. “Alright, ready?” Audrey nodded again and he said, “Ok, this may cause you to gag a bit,” he informed her, taking a hold of the tube, “Here we go,” he said and the next thing Audrey knew she was gagging and gasping for air. “All done, good job,” he said giving her another grin, “I’m Dr. Rivera, by the way, Bryan told me to say, ‘Hi’.” When he gave her a quick wink, it all clicked into place as he moved away. He was Bryan Richards’ boyfriend; that was where Audrey knew him from. Audrey smiled brightly but stopped when the pain ripped through her lips. With disregard for her pain, she moved her fingers up to touch her lips and felt the thread that must have been holding her lips together as a nurse came over to put a pair of nose prongs in her nose.

“Things look great folks. One more night up here and if you do well, I’ll send you to the step down unit, and hopefully you’ll be home within the week.”

As everyone thanked him, Audrey moved her hand down to her throat as she cleared it. It was scratchy and uncomfortable, but it was way better than having that damn tube down it. Fallon wrapped her arms around Audrey’s neck hugging her tightly as her body shook with her sobs.

“I was so scared I thought I lost you, Audrey, oh my gosh, I’ve been a mess. I’ve missed you so much,” she cried. Before Audrey could say anything, her mother and father were on her too, kissing and loving on her. She kissed them back, telling them how much she loved them too as they all held each other. When she felt lips along her temple, she looked over to see Lucas grinning at her.

“You’ve given me the scare of my life, thanks.”

“Sorry,” she whispered.

But he shook his head, “You have nothing to be sorry about. I’m just glad I get to see your bright, beautiful face.”

Audrey shared a long look with him as if knowing she had scared him, and that he had been the rock that Fallon needed. They both knew her sister was a drama queen, add in the fact she is pregnant, God bless Lucas’ soul, because he was in for a ride. He gave her a wink, before wrapping his arms around Fallon and holding her tight. She watched them for a moment and was glad that she had made it through the worst moment of her life. When Levi had kneed her in the mouth she had given up. There was no way she could have won and she knew Tate wasn’t coming, but by the grace of God, she made it and she would never take life for granted again. How many times had Tate told her things could end in a matter of seconds? He was so right, and she was blessed she had another chance.

Tate appeared beside her, and leaned down, pressing his lips to hers softly. Her heart skipped a beat and she swore it was like she couldn’t breathe again. She had missed him so much and to feel his lips again was like winning the lottery, or hell, her life back. When they parted, he gave her a large loving smile, showing the gap she thought she’d never see again. “Hi.”

Audrey’s eyes watered as she gave him as much of a smile she could give him, “Hi”

“I have missed the feel of those lips on mine for twelve days now. “

“I was out for twelve days?” she asked hoarsely.

“No, four, but I was gone eight before that. So it’s been a long time.”

Audrey’s mouth quirked up on the side as she nodded, “Way too long. I love you, I’m so sorry.”

“No, don’t be. It’s not your fault,” he said shaking his head, “I love you, too,” he whispered before kissing her softly again.

“Ms. Parker, are you in any pain?” a nurse asked from beside her. Audrey looked up to see her messing with her IV.

“Yes ma’am, a lot.”

“Okay, this should help, but it will probably make you drowsy.”

“Thank you,” Audrey said quietly as the nurse smiled and moved away. Tate moved his chair to her side, sitting down and holding her hand as she looked around the room. Everyone was watching her like she was going to disappear at any second. “So, I guess I should have had a magic show planned for when I woke up, huh?”

Everyone chuckled and Audrey was glad to break the tension that was in the room. “So what happened?” she asked, “I blacked out in the middle of it. Did they find Levi?”

“Are you sure you want to hear this?” Fallon asked, “You just woke up, sis.”

“I want to know, I hate not knowing stuff.”

“True,” Fallon agreed with a nod.

William moved to the foot of the bed and gave her a small grin before saying, “He’s in jail, and no one has posted his bail. They think he stopped because he heard Lucas’ truck in the yard, thank God.”

“Tate found you,” Lucas said from beside Fallon, “he started CPR, and then the ambulance came.”

Audrey smiled weakly at Tate, “My hero.”

Tate chuckled as he rolled his eyes, “Not hardly, I was crying and screaming through the whole thing.”

“He was awesome,” Lucas said proudly, “And he even got in some great shots on Levi’s face.”

“My hero,” Audrey whispered again causing Tate’s face to redden.

“It’s so great to hear you joke around Audrey. We’ve been beside ourselves with worry when they put you in that coma, and then you didn’t wake up for so long. I’m just so glad you’re back and are going to get better,” Fallon said. Audrey nodded as she squeezed Tate’s hand.

“Me too, but I gotta joke babe, life is too short to be serious all the time.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” Tate agreed as everyone in the room nodded.

Unexpectedly, Audrey’s eyes drifted shut but she fought them back open, not wanting to lose sight of the people she loved. “Where’s Aiden?”

Fallon smiled, “With Susie. I haven’t told him what’s going on yet.”

“Don’t, it will scare him,” Audrey said quickly, “Wait till we go home, I’ll make something up. I got attacked by hippogriffs or something.”

“You’re silly,” Fallon giggled as Audrey coughed from trying to laugh.

“So, Audrey Jane,” William said as her coughing subsided. Tate handed her a glass of water and she sipped it slowly as William went on, “You’re pregnant?”

The room went quiet as Audrey looked over at Tate and smiled, “Yup, and I know he’s not gonna leave me, Daddy. He’s a sure bet,” she said with a wink.

“Damn right,” Tate agreed, kissing the back of her knuckles.

“Are you going to get married?” William asked sternly.

“Dad, why does that matter? Let her be, she’s been awake an hour,” Fallon snapped, receiving a dirty look from their father, “What she and Tate do is their business. We are just blessed she is safe and on her way to getting healthy.”

Leaning over Fallon pressed her lips to Audrey’s head, “You’re tired, I’m dead on my feet. I am going to go home, shower and sleep for the night. Call me if you need me or if anything changes,” she said towards Tate. He nodded and then Fallon said, “I love you, sissy.”

Audrey nodded, kissing her cheek before saying, “I love you more.”

Lucas shot her a grin and then without warning, Audrey passed out.

Audrey woke up to the sound of a guitar being played. She slowly woke, blinking her eyes as she focused on Tate sitting in the corner with his guitar across his lap. He was softly singing, and she wanted to run to him and cuddle close while listening to him play. He looked so carefree, so peaceful, singing about being alright. She didn’t recognize the song but his voice was velvet smooth and perfect. He, of course, looked gorgeous too. Most of his hair falling in his eyes, while the other part was back in a beanie cap and she noticed that he hadn’t shaved either. He wore a thin green tee, and fitted jeans as he held his guitar close to him. As he played, he pressed his tongue to the back of his teeth, his eyes closed as he played the note he wanted.

He must have felt her looking at him, because he glanced over his gaze meeting hers. He smiled as he sang:

You know that I care for you

I'll always be there for you

Promise I will stay right here, yeah

I know that you want me too

Baby we can make it through, anything

‘Cause everything's gonna Be Alright, ai-ai-ai-aight

Be Alright, ai-ai-ai-aight

Through the sorrow, through the fights

Don’t you worry

Everything's gonna Be Alright, ai-ai-ai-aight

Be Alright, ai-ai-ai-aight

Ending the song with an Elvis kind of flair, he shot her a grin.

“I was wondering how long I was going to have to wait for you wake up, I’ve been lonely without you.”

She giggled softly as she rolled her eyes, “Sorry, it wasn’t like I’ve been in a coma for a couple days. My bad.”

Tate laughed as he came over to the bed, kissing her softly, “I will let it slide this time.”

She smiled as he leaned back, sitting on the edge of the bed. She then asked, “Original song?”

“No, I’m not a song writer, you know that.”

“Shoot, I was hoping you wrote it just for me.”

Tate laughed, “Nope, but you see what happened was…” Audrey started giggling as he said, “I paid Justin Bieber to write it for you.”

“Oh, that’s so much better! I have total Bieber fever, you know.”

“Dork,” he laughed, leaning in to kiss her again, “I’m probably going to do that a lot.”

“Good,” she said intertwining her fingers with his, “I’ve missed you.”

“Not as much as I’ve missed you.”

They shared a long loving look before Audrey looked down to where their hands lay on her growing belly. “Are you excited about Chicken?”

“Ecstatic. I bet you were shocked, huh?”

“Oh my God, I couldn’t stop crying! It was nuts.”

“Yeah, the doctor came out and was telling us what was wrong and then he said, but the baby is fine, I almost passed out,” he said but then the grin he was wearing fell as his eyes met hers, “I was so scared I was going to lose you both.”

She reached up cupping his face, “I’m never leaving you again.”

“You are damn right on that one, love. Damn right,” he said with a nod, “we have a lot of planning to do, I’m going to have to find another house, and built another closet.”

“Shirtless, right?” He laughed as she smiled as much as she could. When she went to push her tongue to her teeth and felt her gums, she freaked, “Eek, do I look horrible with no teeth?”

“You look beautiful,” he said confidently as she blushed.

“I’ll match our baby.”

“No, we’ll get it fixed before then,” he said with a smile, “but I promise you are beautiful,” he added when she sent him a look.

“Sure,” she joked as he leaned over and kissed the side of her mouth, when they parted she asked, “Was everyone freaking out?”

Tate nodded, “Yup, I think me and Fallon were the worst. We wouldn’t leave your side.”

She smiled, “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be, we love you and like Fallon said, we are blessed to have you back.”

Nothing was said as they held each other’s gaze. Anger filled Audrey all of a sudden and she wished she could rip Levi Moss’ throat out. “I hate him,” she whispered before looking up at him, “I never thought I could hate someone the way I hate him.”

Tate laughed, “I want to kill him.”

Audrey nodded, “I glad you saved my life.”

He reached over cupping her face, “I’m glad you saved mine, love.”

“How did I save your life?” she laughed, “you didn’t get beat up.”

“No,” he said with a shake of his head, “but I’ve been walking through darkness since my family died and, baby, you brought light to my darkness. I was empty, Audrey, completely and utterly empty, but now I am so full of love and happiness. All because of you. I owe you my life, so do you really think I’d let you die on me?”

Audrey’s eyes filled with tears as her mouth quirked in a painful grin, “I love you more than life itself, Tate, you know that, right?”

He smiled, “I don’t want to sound cocky, but yeah, I kind of knew that.” They laughed before he leaned over kissing her as softly as he could. She wished that her mouth wasn’t messed up so she could ravish his mouth but it would heal, she would heal.

“Are you hurting?” he asked softly, moving his fingers along hers.

“Not really, a little.”

He nodded, “Good, let me know, I’ll get the nurse.”

“Okay, I will.”

Tate shot her another grin before reaching over to the table beside her. “Now I know it’s killing you to know what everyone on Facebook is doing, that’s why I’ve been charging your phone.”

Audrey’s eyes went wide with excitement, “I love you,” she giggled as she pushed her icon while he watched. They sat discussing all the ins and outs of her friends. He told her about all their friends coming to see her, and how they all brought flowers for when she woke up. As Tate spoke, Audrey was was busy thanking everyone for the Get Well wishes she had on her Timeline when her phone started to vibrate and Tate’s picture came up on the screen. Her face twisted in confusion but before looking up to ask him why he was calling her, she noticed that where it would say Tate’s name, it said something else:

Will you marry me?

“What the hell?” Audrey said confused. She looked over at Tate, but all she saw was half of him. Tate looked up at her from his bended knee with tears in his eyes and the biggest grin imaginable on his face while still holding her hand in his. “Oh my God.”

“I got you this ring while I was in Canada,” he whispered as he slid a beautiful silver band that had his name engraved along the top of it onto her ring finger. He looked back up at her and continued, “But it isn’t your engagement ring. I planned to ask you to marry me when I took you home, but I can’t wait that long. I need you to know that you mean the world to me and I want you to be my wife. I want to raise our child together and Audrey, I want to make more. I want to make a life with you, I need you, love. All of you. For the rest of my life.”

Tears rushed over her cheeks as she nodded, “So you want to make me Mrs. Oooooooodder?”

Tate smiled his own tears welling up in his eyes, “I do. And I want to make more baby Ooooooders with you.”

Her brows came in as she asked, “This isn’t like a Shea Adler type of thing is it?”

Tate laughed moving his hand over her cheek, “No, I’ll let you decide how many we have.”

Audrey pulled him into her arms, kissing him hard against his lips, passed the pain, passed the dizziness, everything. She was going to marry this man; she was going to love him for the rest of her life. She didn’t care how old he was, and that he might be a little damaged, she loved him. All of him.

Parting, he kissed her again softly, and then three more times before he smiled down at her. “So what do you say?”

She shot him a toothless grin as the tears rolled down her cheeks onto their hands and onto their future child. “I say, ‘I’m in’, where do I sign up?”

Epilogue

Four months later…..

Tate held Audrey’s hand as they made their way up a dirt trail that lead to Tate’s family’s burial site. Audrey was completely healed; she even had a new set of pretty white teeth. The only thing different was that Audrey walked with a little bit of a limp but she blamed that on the pressure from her stomach. At only five and half months pregnant, she didn’t expect to be as big as she was, and she blamed it all on Tate. He was a giant and now she was having a giant. Audrey just couldn’t understand how she went from not being able to have a child to growing a massive size one.

She could also blame him for stuffing cupcakes down her throat. She had been working out all her recipes for the opening of Audrey Jane’s and instead of enjoying the cupcakes by himself, like she planned, Tate convinced her to eat them with him. She didn’t mind though, the cupcakes were fantastic. The only thing that wasn’t fantastic was her growing waistline.

Glancing up at her beautiful husband to be, she smiled. He looked tired, but it was to be expected. They had left right after the Assassins lost game six in the third round of the Stanley Cup finals. Those LA Kings were going all the way; Audrey had no doubt about that. She thought Tate would be a little more upset about it, but he wasn’t. He said he was ready to start their life together. That they couldn’t win every year and that there was always next year.

He was right, and she was beyond ready to start their life together.

But first, they would enjoy a mini vacation in his beautiful home country.

Gävle, Sweden was amazing. Audrey had never seen such beautiful green, lush scenery in her life. Tate’s family home was shaped like a large dome barn, and it sat along the river. Every time she glanced out onto the river she could see big wooden sail boats off in the distance. They were massive and beautiful. The day before, she and Tate sat on the long wooden dock that Tate and his father had built when he was a kid and watched the boats pass by out on the open water. Tate had told her he used to spend his whole summer on that dock. He also informed her he had lost his virginity on it too. It didn’t take long before she was naked and being loved in the same exact place.

Thank God, his closest neighbors were five miles away.

Tate also had acres of land, with hills and beautiful flowers in patches, making it look like the hills were wearing band-aids of bright beautiful flowers. Big trees with bright green leaves served as a canopy to most of the land, but Audrey had to admit her favorite place was the dock. It was such a romantic place, or maybe it felt romantic because she was so in love?

Either way she was happy as all get out.

“I’m surprised Fallon hasn’t called a thousand times,” Tate joked as they climbed the hill to where his family was.

Audrey grinned, “She’s busy today,” she said. Fallon had been on her like white on rice since she left the hospital. The whole experience had scared her to the core and she said she just wanted to make sure Audrey was okay. It didn’t bother her, but it didn’t keep Tate from teasing Fallon about it. It seemed like so long ago that everything had happened when really it had only been four short months. Audrey was completely recovered and she knew it was because she had so much love and support from all of her family. Things were still a little tense with Tate and her father, but she didn’t care. It would all work out and she had bigger things to worry about.

Like their wedding and the birth of their child.

“Have they decided on a name yet?” he asked, swinging her arm back and forth as they walked.

“Yes, Aiden didn’t tell you?” she asked, when he shook his head, she said, “Hmm, I found out from him before Fallon told me.”

“Nope, that little booger hasn’t told me anything.”

Audrey giggled, “Well, our second nephew’s name will be, Asher William Brooks.”

“Good strong name,” Tate said with a nod, “now if only we could decide on something for our little chicken.”

Audrey laughed, “I knew you were going to bring that up.”

“Well if we could decide on something, I wouldn’t have to bring it up.”

“She isn’t going to be here for another four months, why do we need to rush it?”

“Because I want to call her something other than chicken.”

Audrey pouted, “I love my chicken name.”

Tate chuckled as he brought her in close, kissing her temple, “I do too, but I think Alice is a nice name.”

“Ew, hell no,” Audrey said as they finally reached a black iron gate. Tate took in a deep frustrated breath before pulling the gate open and bringing her inside. He didn’t say anything else as they made their way through the graveyard to three large tombstones that were covered in fresh flowers. Tate smiled, crouching down and running his fingers over each of their names. He looked up at Audrey, and brought her down beside him. She laid flowers they had brought with them on each grave and leaned over to kiss Tate’s cheek just so he knew she was there for him.

He had done so well the last couple months. His anxiety was getting better. He really didn’t freak out as much and he seemed to be recovering. She knew it wasn’t going to be quick and easy but she was proud of what he had accomplished so far. He even didn’t freak out when she would sing in the car, so that was a big plus in her book.

Not looking at her, he said, “Mom, Dad, Matilda, this is my love, Audrey Parker.”

He looked back at her and she smiled as he said, “She is my world, my everything and she is pregnant with our first child, we call her Chicken right now because we cannot decide on a name.”

Audrey giggled as she rolled her eyes, “It will come to us,” she said before looking at the tombs and reading each name. “It’s nice to meet y’all.” She looked up at the sky and smiled before looking back at the tombs and re-reading their names. When she came to Matilda’s, she paused.

Matilda Penelope Odder.

What a beautiful name, she thought as she read it again.

“Penelope Rayne Odder.”

She hadn’t realized she had said it out loud until Tate looked over at her and said, “What?”

“Penelope Rayne Odder. Both our sisters’ middle names! They go together fantastically! I love it. We could call her Penny!”

“Penelope Rayne,” he said testing the words. When he flashed her a bright happy grin, she about screamed as she wrapped her arms around him, falling on top of him and kissing him senseless.

“Told you it would come to us!” she exclaimed against his lips.

Tate smiled, holding her close to him as he dusted her jaw with kisses, “You were right, I should have known.”

“You should have,” she teased, kissing him again before laying back in the fresh grass. She looked up into the clouds, as a wide grin sat on her lips. She was deliriously happy and it was all because of the man who held her close. He would do anything for her, and she would do the same for him. Not only had he found them the perfect house, right across the street from her sister, but he was building her the biggest closet imaginable.

And yes, he was doing it shirtless.

She couldn’t believe after wishing for so long for her Prince Charming, she finally had him. She finally had her Happily Ever After. She had to go through hell and back to get it, but she had it and there was no way she was ever letting it go. Snuggling close to her prince, she whispered, “I’m so happy you brought me here.”

“I am too,” he whispered back, kissing her temple. Looking over at him, he smiled before running his nose along hers. “I love you, Audrey Jane soon to be Odder.”

“Could August get here fast enough?” she asked with a grin, “I’m getting sick of being soon to be Odder, I want to be Audrey Jane Oooooodder now.”

“Which reminds me,” he said, digging into his pocket, “Mom would want me to do this here,” he said, taking her hand and holding it out in front of them. He then slid on her finger the most gorgeous ring Audrey had ever seen, taking her breath away. It looked like a bloomed tulip with diamonds incrusting the sides. In the middle of the tulip was a large diamond that sparkled in the bright sun. “It was my mom’s,” he whispered.

“Oh my God, it’s gorgeous. Thank you, I love it.”

“Good, because I love you.”

Looking over at him, tears spilled over her cheeks as she whispered back, “I love you more.”

Taking her face in his, he kissed her deeply, raking his teeth along her bottom lip before moving his tongue along hers. Audrey moved her hand up into his hair and was starting to feel really dirty about making out in a graveyard when, luckily, her phone went off signaling an email.

“Ah, you and that damn phone,” he laughed as they parted and she started pressing buttons on her phone to get to her email.

“Hey, it’s an email, it could be from someone about the cupcakery, oh, no, it’s Piper,” she said with a grin as she opened the email, but her grin soon fell.

Dear Audrey,

I know that you are busy off in Sweden, doing the whole Swedish thing, but I needed to tell you something before you got home and found out from everyone else. When you get back, I won’t be home. I’ll be in Sweetbriar, living in Elli’s old house. I never got to tell you because you have been recovering and I didn’t want to burden you with my problems, but Audrey, I’m pregnant and I honestly don’t know what I’m going to do. I have been a mess and Elli thinks I need to get away and concentrate on my illustrations without any distractions. I’m telling the dad today, and when you find out who he is, you’re probably gonna flip but you have to understand I never planned this. It wasn’t supposed to happen like this. I was supposed to find love, then marriage and then roll on out with my baby carriage, but it seems I’ve started ass backwards. I’m terribly sorry if this ruins your trip, but know that I love you and please don’t worry about me. I’ll be okay. I’ll make it. I will talk to you soon.

Love you,

Piper.

Holy shit.

“What?” Tate asked.

Audrey looked over at him, her eyes wide as she said, “Piper’s pregnant.”

Acknowledgments

Why do I always want to cry when I start these things?

First, and always, my thanks and love goes to my amazing, breathtaking, perfect husband, Michael. I love you more than anything in this whole world and I couldn’t do any of this without you. You are my rock when I’m sad. You are there when I need to complain about bad reviews and no matter what, you love me. You give me everything I want and need, and I couldn’t have done this for a third time without your love and support. I love you, so much.

Second, my little bits, Mikey and Alyssa. You two are my world, my heart and soul. I know love because I am loved by you two and your father. I love you two so much. My world wouldn’t be right without my little booger and princess.

Nick, I love you and thanks for the support.

Mom, I am so glad that you gave me the gifts of writing and of reading. You mean the world to me and I love you so much. Thank you for always supporting me and telling me I can do anything I put my mind to.

Noey, HA! THIRD PORN BOOK! WHAT?! And this one is hot, read it, you might learn something…lol. I love you bubba. Thanks for being there for me and being proud of your big sis.

Dad, and Kristina, I love you both very much. Thank you for being proud of me.

Nortis, my sister, I love you, Boo! My life wouldn’t be right without you and I’m so proud to call you my best friend.

Jackie and BB, I love you two so much! I am so blessed and lucky to have two people in my life who mean the world to me.

Tara, my sister from another mother. Who would have known this relationship would work so well? I adore you girl, I really do. Thank you so much for being right there with me. Supporting me, listening to me cry, and being the person I needed through this whole experience. I couldn’t have done it without you. I love you so much!

Althea, I love you girl. I never thought I would be able to connect with someone the way I have connected with you. I love you so much.

Lisa, my partner in crime. I adore ya babe. Thank you so much for being there for me and reading my book. I will miss your ‘bitch’ texts but it’s okay, ‘cause hockey season is coming up! I love you so much!

Beth and Karen, thank God, I have you two. I am sorry that I am the worst speller in the world, that my grammar is horrible and that I write very graphic sex scenes. I love you two so much for being there with me and fixing them. I’ve enjoyed this run with you and I can’t wait to do it again with the next one! Love ya!

Susie, Tabby, Shannon, Mary, Kaci, Jodi, Kristi, Maxine, my girls! Thank you so much for being my beta readers and telling me what you liked and didn’t like. I love each of y’all so much and each of you know why. Thank you so much again. Y’all are fantastic!

My fans, wow. Who would have known? Three books later and y’all still love me? Heck yes! Hehe. I love all of you and you know I do. Every email, every Facebook post, every tweet, I answer. I care so much about every single one of you that it brings tears to my eyes to know that I have done this and y’all support me. It blows my mind. Know that all of you hold very dear places in my heart.

Thank you so much for reading Taking Shots, Trying to Score, and now Empty Net. I hope to see y’all again for Piper’s story, Blue Lines.

Love, Toni Aleo